| Table of contents |

1 장. I was a beautiful bait for the emperor.

2 장. I'm going to twist his neck.

3 장. So don't love me.

4 장. A person who gives indulgence to Chloe Garnetesch.

5 장. Raymond del Astarot's Story I.

1 장. I was a beautiful bait for the emperor.

I heard a man coming back. Standing by the window and discovering a man's carriage
passing through the gate, he opened the door and walked outside as if running.

Kylos Ludwig III, the only Great Duke of the Empire. The owner of this ancient
castle and my guardian, and...….

'No more than that, I'm not allowed to feel.’

I smiled bitterly and stopped my legs trying to run out. The man always emphasized
the lady's attitude to me. After taking a slow deep breath with his hand on his
chest, he gently walked in search of the man's footsteps.

The emperor's half-brother, the man, often left the territory and stayed in the
capital.

He, who had long been the only man in the imperial family except for the emperor in
a situation where the emperor had not seen his younger son, was very ruined.

His mother, who is now dead, was both the Emperor Seon's mistress and the only
great woman in the empire.

The people of the empire loved the beautiful government, who was from the best
family in the empire, more than Empress Jeongsil, who married from abroad.

The son of a woman, who had greater influence than the empress, grew up a little
more and became the only great prince in the empire, but had to lose his mother and
father at the same time at the age of adulthood.

His half-brother, the current emperor Raymond del Astarot, pitied him who had
become alone and recognized his status as a royal family.

The reason why it was possible was that there was no man in the imperial family
except for the emperor.

Although he was disqualified from participating in the noble council in exchange

for recognition of his status as a royal family, he was a fairly recognized man in
society with a good appearance and smooth speech.

I found him in countless places, and he was always busy.

This time again, he returned after nearly three months. It was close enough to take
less than half a day to run from the capital to Yeongji, so I was disappointed.

But I was able to greet the man with a shy smile because the joy preceded that
disappointment.

Looking at the knights gathered at the entrance of the sponsorship, I could see
that he stopped by the sponsorship without coming straight into the castle.

It was a place where I cared about men while there was no man. A smile was drawn on
the mouth of the temple when I thought of a man who would be happy to see the more
beautiful sponsorship than before.

"Lady Garnetes."

A man's knight blocked me trying to enter the sponsorship.

"Sir Brance."

Sir Enochbrance was quite trusted among male knights for his outstanding skills.

However, the ladies of my age would tremble with the beautiful appearance that
seemed to have walked out of the picture rather than his ability. I lifted my skirt
slightly toward him and bowed gracefully.

"Welcome back to Ludwig Castle. "Are you inside my uncle?"

Lord Brance frowns around his eyes with an ambiguous expression. I asked again
because I couldn't answer hastily.

"Isn't your uncle inside?"

"He's inside. By the way...

Nevertheless, he was still speechless. When he tilted his head and looked up, he
tilted his face and tilted his head obliquely. Certainly, it seemed to be avoiding
something.

"Even if it's a reason to be uncomfortable if I go in."

When I asked in a quiet voice, I suddenly realized why he blocked me. At the same
time, the loud sound of words coming from inside made my cheeks hot.

"As you said, it's such a pretty sponsorship." If it hadn't come, I would have
regretted it.”

"Right. But in my eyes..."….”

I could see a man whispering with a stranger sitting on his lap over Lord Brance's
shoulder.

"I can't see the beauty of sponsorship, hidden by Betty's loveliness."

Although it was a distant foot, every little move of a man sweeping down while
staring affectionately at the face of the woman facing him was embedded in my eyes.

The gestures and voices that seduce women belonged to my loved ones, but the
laughter that burst into laughter belonged to strangers, not to me.

"Oh, my. The compliments are too much."”

"Oh, my. How can I trust you?"

The laughter gradually subsided, and the faces of the two gradually tilted toward
each other. I stood there and stared blankly at the two, forgetting to even
breathe.
"The marquis of Elizabeth Rosaline is with us."

Just before his lips touched the woman, Lord Brance once again blocked me. Only
then did I come to my senses and blinked my eyes.

"……I see.”

Realizing that the man was not alone, I tried to turn around with a smile.

It was not unusual for a man who was staying in the capital to return to the
territory with another woman. There was no reason to be so sad.

However, I didn't want to watch a man kiss a strange woman with my own eyes.

Lord Brance's voice to escort me to my room seemed to have crossed my ears at first
glance, but I, who couldn't even afford to answer, walked as if I were running to
my room.

In the meantime, it was funny to recall that I did not keep the lady's attitude
that men valued.

* * *

Three days after returning, the man came to me. The fact that the woman went back
in the carriage early in the morning of the same day could be guessed by the words
of the users.

"Hi, Chloe."

Standing by the door, he looked a little tired. While rubbing my eyes for a moment
and staring blankly at him, I belatedly realized that it was not a fantasy but a
reality.

"Uncle?"

"I'm sad. Are you not welcoming me anymore?"

"No way!"

I blushed and approached according to the man's gesture. Then the man smiled and
held me in his arms and turned around, and immediately closed the door.

"Still."

Thanks to this, I became trapped between the door and the man, and I had to hold my
breath to hide my beating heart. Whether I knew my hardships or not, the man's
thick fingers stroked my face.

"Beautiful, Chloe. Even the queen of fairies in the legend will be jealous and hide
when I see you.”

Sweet words praising my appearance poured through my alluring lips.

I thought the distance between a man and me was too close, but I bowed my head
still without being able to do this or that because there was no space to back
down.

But the man lifted my chin gently so that I couldn't avoid the gaze. It was a bad
guy.

"It's been a while since we met. Are you going to avoid me?"”

"……I already saw it three days ago.”

Although the man may not have seen me, I saw a man. At my slightly grumpy words, he
rolled up the corners of his mouth.

"You must have seen marquis Yeongae."

When I nodded, the man bent his eyes and adhered to me.

"She's a good woman in many ways." She's also the best woman to keep next to. So
don't make things to be hated by her. Because if she's angry, I can't protect you."

My heart was throbbing at the warning not to offend her as much as possible. It was
the first time a man had told the story of another woman in front of me so
directly.

"You're a wise kid, so you know what I mean, right?”

The man didn't wait for my answer. In fact, my answer was not important to the man.
My answer was always either yes or okay.

The lips of the man who slowly approached fell on me. I clung to the gesture of a
man hugging his waist strongly and leaving a deep kiss.

The fingertips, which were sweeping down the sweet cheeks, came down along the
jawline. The thin negliset, which has a design that reveals the collarbone, flowed
lightly at the first glance of a man's hand.

When my hand passed through the round shoulders revealed thanks to this, I inhaled
and breathed in without realizing it.

Was my reaction interesting? The man burst into a low smile and took off his lips.
As soon as I was disappointed that the kiss was over, he bent his back and
immediately buried his head above my chest.

"Su, uncle, wait..."…!”

"Shhhh, nice boy, Chloe."

The man whispered to me in a sweet voice as if he were an old child. Every time a
man's lips fluttered and hot breath touched his skin, I had to swallow the bursting
groans and grab both hands.

"Hmm..."

"Still, he's a lovely body..."….”

Finally, raising his head, he murmured, looking over my body with a drowsy gaze.

"I think I lost my breast without seeing you."

I breathed heavily with a red face.

"I don't like girls who are too skinny."

I know who the subject of the word is. Men liked skinny women, but it was not
allowed for me to take care of my body to suit the taste of men.

Emperor Raymond del Astarot, his half-brother, and Emperor Kylos Ludwig III, the
only Great Duke of the Empire.

I was the beautiful bait he would throw at the emperor.

* * *

On a young day, it was Kylos who saved me. So officially, I and my five-year-old
distant relative, Archdiocese Kylos Ludwig. I was originally the illegitimate child
of Garnette Suga, his family of Banggye.

The mother, who was called the best beauty in the village, was a commoner woman who
already had a husband.

One day, the woman gave birth, and the child grew up beautifully at a young age,
resembling her mother. The woman's husband also formed a harmonious family by
loving the child.

However, one day when the child was six years old, misfortune came when it was
revealed that the woman's husband had no reproductive function.

One cold winter day, the husband kicked out the woman and the child. The woman
knocked on the door of the Garnetshu mansion holding the child's hand in the face
of a rough snowstorm without even wearing a proper jacket.

"Please accept my eyes, Nari." It's Nari's child.’

The woman appealed with tears, but Garnettega's owner coldly expelled her mother
and daughter.

Of course he remembered the woman. She was so beautiful that she knew she had a
husband, but she forcibly coveted it. There's no way you can't remember. However,
he just wanted to eliminate the turmoil that would occur in his family.

A woman who cried in front of the mansion a few days and days was caught and beaten
by Garnettega's servants. The woman's body collapses, the woman's bone breaks, the
woman's flesh collapses, and the woman's blood flows down…….

Mother, my mother.

I had to watch the whole process of the woman, who was once my mother, the most
beautiful woman in the village.

"Please..." "I can't..."….’

The last word left by the woman fell into the air without being delivered. I'm
afraid of those unfocused eyes that used to capture me.… I took a back step back.

At that moment, the woman's hand, which was extending toward me, fell to the cold
floor and at the same time the woman's eyes closed. It was the moment when the only
warmth of my life left.

I ran late, but only a dead body whose shape was broken was waiting for me.

I cursed myself for turning a blind eye to her last moment and stepping back.
However, no matter how much she cried, the woman and the mother did not return.
It was only after I was alone that I became more desperate to paint her existence.

Mother, my beautiful mother...…. The only person who loved me in my life. Someone
who worried only about me until the moment of death...….

The fact that she would never return pushed me into the pit of sadness.

The biological father, who sowed seeds for me to come to the world, ordered the
body of his dead mother to be thrown into the field.

It was his son who collected me instead of Jajak, who did not give me the castle of
Garnetshu until the end.

"Silly girl, crawl like a dog and lick my feet."

Garnette Sugar's small owner was a natural with the talent of treating his
subordinates like a "dog."

"Silly thing. Who are you looking at right now?’

The young body, which tried to rebel timidly, but was tamed by pain, would easily
collapse even with a small whip.

"Right! You're good, Chloe!"

Whenever the giggling laughter poked my eardrums, I shed tears silently. At that
time, Garnette Sugar's small owner enjoyed my pain even more. Why do I have to
suffer like this?

At that time, when my mindset was close to a beast, I rebuked myself without even
thinking about blaming Garnettega's owners.

Garnetsuga had a beast in the shape of a human being. There was an animal crawling
on four feet, licking its owner's foot, and acting cute with a smelly giant,
sometimes begging for his life at the owner's whipping. I was their little
entertainment.

"Welcome, uncle." It's your first visit to Garnetsu, right? I'll show you something
fun.’

One day, the young owner showed me in front of a boy of his age. It was dark in the
boy's smooth gray hair and pitch-black eyes.

The boy glanced at me and spoke indifferently.

"I heard that Garnette Sugar's illegitimate child is treated worse than a beast.’

Garnettega's small owner was greatly disappointed when the boy was not interested
in me. Perhaps because I didn't attract the boy's attention, the smashing of the
day was particularly severe.

When I returned to the room with my sick body and struggled alone all night, the
door opened silently and someone came to me.

"Hi."

Black eyes captured me. It captured me, who was in the shape of a bug with a boat
attached to the floor, bending my back and shaking.
Doesn't it hurt?’

The boy asked, looking at the wound on my body. The wounds reddened by the
merciless whip were crushed here and there because they were not treated in time.

The tip of my hand that came slowly passed over my wound. At the same time, a
stinging pain penetrated the body.

"Shh, it's okay." I'm not trying to hurt you.’

As I glared with my molars grinding, the boy smiled and stroked my dirty hair. It
was the warmth of a person who had never felt it for six years after his mother
died.

"I'm trying to apply medicine." So relax.’

‘…….’

I stared blankly at the face of the boy applying medicine over my wound. The boy
had a gentle relaxed look, not the stern look he had seen when he was with
Garnettega's men. Such a face made the young me feel strange.

Chloe. I heard that's your name.’

‘…….’

"Do you want me to save you?"

The boy asked me, handing him a half-cold soup, who had starved all day. The boy
asked again as he saw me hastily pushing food into my stomach.

"Do you want to go with me?"

Why are you asking me that?’

Indeed, the voice that came out of the throat for the first time in a long time was
hoarse.

"Because I like you."

I glanced at the palm that was sticking out to me. Chaengrang. The soup bowl and
spoon I was holding hit the floor and made a loud noise.

I grabbed the boy's fingertips slowly and very slowly.

"You're a good kid, Chloe."

The boy gently bent his eyes and stroked my head once again. So, that dirty hair
that has not been properly washed for several days.

That night, a big fire broke out in Garnette's mansion. A monster-like fire that
turned the dark night sky red swallowed all of my biological father, the Duke of
Garnetsh, and his family.

And he was the only one who survived alone in the middle.

"Poor Chloe, I'm alone."’

Looking up at the burnt mansion foolishly with a black ash-covered face, there was
a friendly voice ringing in my ears. The boy who went back immediately after
dinner, Grand Prince Kylos Ludwig, was looking down at me.

I was alone from the beginning.’

"Then, come with me now."

Cold snowflakes were sprinkled over the darkly sunken mansion.

That winter, it was the day when the first snow fell. One winter day when I could
only hear the sound of white snowflakes falling on the wagon and the rattling of
the wagon wheel carrying me.

I took Kylos by the hand and stepped into Ludwig's Great Wall.

* * *

As Garnettega's illegitimate child, my life changed when I met Kylos. Ironically,

it was not until the death of the Duke of Garnette that I could inherit the name of
my father.

"Hey..."

"I'm not 'There'." If you have to look at the genealogy, it's right to call it
"uncle." Garnetesch, your biological father, will be my very distant relative
brother.’

He smiled and said to me, looking at the wits.

Having learned nothing and being ignorant of the world, I didn't know what "uncle"
meant. However, since no one in Ludwig's Great Department called him by that name,
I thought the title "uncle" was very special.

"Uncle..."

When I called him awkwardly, Kylos stroked my head with great pleasure.

"Good job, Chloe."

His face turned red with a gentle voice sitting on his ear. The low laughter rang
my eardrums and gradually moved away.

'It's much better to wash it here.’

The black eyes stared carefully as if they were opening my face. At the same time,
I recalled my past that would have been seen in my first meeting with him. While
crawling on four feet like a beast and licking the back of his foot in front of the
half-broke orabi, shame that had never been felt rose on his cheeks.

Kylos burst into laughter once again at my appearance.

It means it's much prettier than I expected. It's a compliment."

‘…….’

Kylos of Ludwig's Great Depression was a much better smiling and sweet person than
he had seen on Garnettega.
'From now on, this is your house. Don't forget that there is always the Grand House
of Ludwig behind you, lovely Chloe.'

Thus, Kylos claimed to be my guardian who lost all his family overnight.

Thanks to this, I was able to transform myself into a "lady of a noble family known
as the defense of the Grand Duke of Ludwig, although it is Korean-American." In
addition, he was sponsored by him while wearing greasy food and luxurious clothing
in a quiet grand castle.

There was only one reason why Kylos defeated me.

"Your Majesty loves all the beautiful things in the world. How foolish it is to be
obsessed with the appearance that will only wither."

I was grateful to my mother for giving birth to me beautifully for the first time
in my life. The face that resembles her was poison that evoked the anger of
Garnetesch each time, but it allowed me to meet Kylos.

"Remember, Chloe." There are many beautiful women around the emperor. Just beauty
alone cannot hold the emperor.’

Kylos urged me to study various things, and I, who wanted to be liked by him,
studied steadily according to his order. Whenever I finished studying well, I liked
the touch of Kylos who patted me for doing well.

As I got to know the world little by little, I was able to understand what he said
belatedly. That I was a beautiful bait that Kylos would throw at the emperor.

"If His Majesty sees you, how will you endure without falling in love?" It's so
lovely.’

Kylos was basically a friendly and sweet person. Not only for me, but for all
women. And sometimes the sweetness would act as a deadly poison.

Of course, I was no exception. I, who fell in love with his kindness, also blindly
fell in love with him.

Perhaps this is also part of Kylos' plan.

Anyway, I was a plant that Kylos carefully cultivated to plant next to the emperor,
and if I were to love him, I would never betray him even if I would occupy the
emperor's side.

"I like uncle."’

By the time it reached nearly five years after he set foot in the Ludwig
Archipelago along Kylos. At 17, I was so young and immature that I couldn't hide my
growing heart.

"I've been in love for a long time."

"Love."

Kylos looked at me slowly with his chin on his back, but I took a step closer to
him with courage. The tension doubled at the sound of laughter squeezing out of his
lips.

'You're already at that age.’

With his arms stretched out slowly, he snatched my wrist as it was. In an instant,
I looked like I climbed over his lap, and I was filled with vague expectations as I
looked at his ecstatic and beautiful face.

"I've been waiting for you for a long time, Chloe." I want you to be a woman.’

His fingertips swept down my face. My hand, which went down slowly along the
jawline, grabbed my shoulder painfully. Kylos kissed me at seventeen as it was.

Unlike my courageous confession, I was embarrassed and frozen, and despite my

unexpected confession, he was too relaxed and skillful.

"I'm still clumsy."

My tongue, which I coveted in every corner of my mouth, fell off, and I couldn't
believe I kissed him, so my eyes were teary.

He giggled at me like that. A small kiss continued over my lips and face.

"Uncle, I..."….’

"I like you, too, Chloe." I love you.’

He gently stroked my head and whispered.

"You are the only family left in this Ludwig castle.’

The word "only" made my young heart flutter even more. It was such an exciting and
sweet language. The fact that each other is unique to each other.

"In addition, how can I not be lovely to you, who will bring me your brother's neck
in the future?"’

However, his words that followed destroyed my excitement.

His younger brother, Raymond del Astarot. I am a woman raised to seduce and remove
his brother. She was a woman with only value. The man I love was so sweet that he
was even more cruel. At seventeen, I realized at the word.

The feeling of loving him, was never allowed to me.

So I tried to hide my heart. Without knowing that my already leaked heart

overflowed and soaked me all over. Like a fool.

"Don't run away, Chloe."

Kylos gently swept down my eyes, pulling me back from my lap.

'Yes, look at me with those eyes.’

‘…….’

"That's right. It's’

The fingertips that came down, weighing on the side of the eyes, wandered over the
plump lower lip. I lowered my eyes drowsy and he kissed me once again. It was a
soft and friendly kiss as if he loved me.
'Your expression will drive him crazy.’

When the kiss was over, I was crying, and he smiled, stealing my tears with his
thumb.

'But it can't be this clumsy. "Chloe, you need to work harder to satisfy your
brother."

"Uncle..."

"Don't worry too much." You can learn step by step.’

I don't know how he interpreted my tears, but when he kissed for the third time, I
stretched out my arms and hung them around his neck.

After three kisses, I expected a little. Maybe our relationship will change in a
different direction.

Since then, Kylos has often visited me and kissed me, and I, who was initially
confused, soon began to accept him naturally. I thought our appearance resembled
the appearance of a lover read in an old book.

But when he showed me something more than kissing another woman as if to see in
front of me, the belief was broken.

One summer day, he and his guest found under the open window were tangled together
as if laughing at me. The moment my eyes met, he smiled at me and kissed a woman,
and he was so cruel as if he were reminding me of my situation.

It wasn't a special act at all for him. I was excited by myself. Realizing
devastation, I closed the window.

Our relationship has not changed. Kylos was a man who wanted to use me under the
guise of my family, and I was still a beautiful bait for him to throw at the
emperor.

That night, returning a guest, he came to my room. Then, as always, he kissed me

and whispered sweet push.

"You're beautiful, Chloe." There will never be a woman more beautiful than you in
the world. Even your picky brother will definitely not be able to stand it when he
sees you.’

I swam and hung sadly in his pouring words. Although I didn't have the affection I
wanted for his kiss, I never hated it. I was such a foolish woman hungry for his
affection.

* * *

Marquis Young-ae Rosaline's visits have become more frequent. She was a woman that
Kylos worked on recently. Kylos had ordered me not to offend her. So I was as
careful as possible not to stand out from the woman.

And today, of all things, she came when Kylos was gone.

You can't make the guest who came to him wait alone. I was forced to greet guests
on behalf of Kylos.

"It's a warm apple tea." If you drink this and wait, my uncle will be back soon."
"You're the bait your Highness mentioned."

The woman looked over me openly and spoke rudely.

"I was relieved that it was not worth paying attention to, but isn't it quite his
trust to welcome guests on your behalf?"”

"No way. I'm just an illegitimate child of the poor system that my uncle has
collected."

"It's funny that the illegitimate child of Banggye is living together, calling your
highness uncle. The blood ties between the Grand Duke of Ludwig and Garnettega had
faded a long time ago."

Even with the words that lower me, the fierce gaze of the woman could not be
resolved.

"I'm a humble body that the marquis' lady doesn't have to care about. So please
don't be wary."

"Then kneel down in front of me like a lowly man."

I kneeled down in front of the woman without hesitation. He taught me many things
to make me the woman of the emperor, but none of them was pride.

Sliding.

Warm apple tea poured over my head. I thought it was fortunate that the tea cooled
down a little rather than shame. If hot tea poured over his head, he would have had
a scar on this face that Kylos cherishes.

Kylos said the only value I have is this face. If his face is damaged, not only
will Kylos no longer look for me, but I will be kicked out of the Great Wall right
away.

"Really, that's terrible.

The woman snapped her tongue at me, who did not respond. The woman's hand lifted
the tip of my chin. My ugly figure was reflected in the eyes that looked at my
face. I couldn't make eye contact with a woman, so I rolled my eyes.

It was then.

"It's an interesting sight."

As usual, a gentle voice flowed into the drawing room.

At the sight of the drawing room, Kylos, who returned from an early morning
inspection of the Great Wall, was observing the scene in the drawing room with his
eyes bent round.

"Your Highness..."

At the moment, a embarrassed woman dropped the teacup she was holding on the floor.

Clink clink~

With a sharp rupture, a sharp sensation crossed my fingertips. Blood drops formed
between the small scratches. At that moment, Kylos, who had always been friendly,
looked frightening. I covered the wound in a hurry to see him walking inside.

"Are you okay?"

My favorite mid- to low-pitched voice passed by me.

"Aren't you surprised?"

When I raised my head, I saw him comforting the woman in his arms. The spite I
could see was removed from nowhere, and the woman buried her head in his chest and
sobbed.

"I'm sorry, your highness." I... I made a mistake...….”

"Don't cry, Betty."

He whispered to the woman with a voice full of affection and soothed the woman.
Eyes remained at the fingertips of him stroking the woman's hair. It was a gesture
that made it easy for a woman other than me.

The moment I realized it, the wound that had occurred hurt.

"Chloe."

The chilling tone criticized me.

"What did he do to my guest?"

"I'm sorry, uncle."

It was my first time treating me with such a cold voice, so I somehow felt
miserable.

"I've been keeping myself in the room for a while before I call you first. I'm very
worried that the weak marquis Young-ae will encounter you again."

At the same time as he finished speaking, he took Marquis Young-ae out of the
drawing room. His gaze, which had not reached me until the moment he turned his
back, was cruel. It was a sharp punishment.

"I'll take you to your room."

It was Sir Enochbrance, the knight, who reached out to me.

"It's okay."

"It's not okay."

At his unexpected words, I stared at him in embarrassment. He stayed still and

waited for me to hold his hand.

Eventually, I put my hand on his palm, and even though I refused to need Lord
Brance, I managed to escort him to the room.

My mood was as wet as my wet hair.

"It's really okay now."

As soon as I reached the door, I pulled out my hand caught by Sir Brance. Lord
Brance stared at the tip of my hand for a moment and took something out of his
arms. It was an ointment applied to wounds.

"Excuse me for a moment."”

The palm of Dottown grabbed my hand and applied white ointment over the wound. The
crude hand that caught the sword every day treated the wound carefully.

I stood blankly and stared at the blue handkerchief until he tore it off and
wrapped it around the tip of my finger. After the treatment, he turned around
without regret. And it wasn't long before I realized that I didn't thank him.

* * *

Contrary to my expectations that I would not see my face for a while, Kylos
immediately came to me in the evening. Holding my hand and looking around, he
slightly frowned when he found Sir Brance's treatment.

"I already warned you." I can't protect you from her."

He muttered with a low sigh.

"If you hurt your body like this, wouldn't I be upset?"”

Oh, it would have been a little more romantic if it weren't for the following
words.

"It's a precious treasure for your son".

Slowly bowing his head, he pulled my hand. A piece of handkerchief that Lord Brance
had wound fell on the floor and rolled around. He lightly stepped on the ugly piece
of cloth and smiled.

"So be careful from now on, Chloe."

I groaned quietly at the soft feeling of touching the tip of my hand. He was
kissing my wound. I was thrilled by the seductive movement of slowly opening my
lips and licking my fingers.

The kiss that started from the fingertips gradually spread throughout the body. The
fingertips, which were exposed to wounds, moved busily to refine the clothing that
was constantly trying to be disturbed. But my humble defense was not enough to stop
Kylos' attack.

"How old are you this year?"

In a dizzying excitement, he asked me. I forgot even the answer and hung on to the
pleasure he gave me.

"I'm 19 years old".

Instead, it was Sir Brance, who was standing behind him. He smiled at me with a
satisfied face.

"Yeah, it's about time."

I didn't know what he meant by "time." So I was even more sad. Unlike him, who had
been waiting for the time to come, I hoped and hoped that the time would not come.
* * *

When the year changed and the New Year came, Kylos took me to the emperor's ball.

"Unfortunately, Chloe."

Kylos stroked my cheek and said as if he was upset.

"I won't be by your side tonight.”

Why? He replied first even before I asked.

"If I'm next to you, my brother won't be able to reach you."

"I'm fine, uncle."

The corners of my mouth trembled vaguely pulled.

I've been thinking vaguely. At any time, my debut team will definitely be with him.

"Instead, Enoch will escort you. You're really sad?

Having already seen through my heart, he asked mischievously.

"……very, a little bit.”

I replied with a blurry smile. In an instant, the fingertips that slipped down
grabbed my chin. The soft kiss was as sweet as always.

"Really, they're lovely eyes.

With his lips removed, he murmured, staring into my eyes.

"But I'll leave that pretty look for my brother."

“…….”

I nodded my head still.

"You're nice."

His palm stroked my head. The slowly approaching lips stopped in the ear and
whispered.

"There will be a prize for a good child. So look forward to it, Chloe."

When he stopped breathing for a while at the tickling voice in his ears, he burst
into laughter and moved away.

Left alone in a devastated state, I was barely able to come to my senses due to Sir
Enochbrance, who entered shortly after.

"Lady Garnetesch, the carriage is waiting."

Lord Brance bent his knee slightly in front of me and reached out his hand. I
reached out gracefully to his instruction and put it on his palm.

As I came out, a wagon with the patterns of the Grand Duke Ludwig awaited. He was
invisible. I thought we would go to the ballroom together.

It wasn't until a long time after the carriage started that I could barely
courageously ask Lord Brance, who sat opposite me.

"What about your uncle?"

"Your Highness started as the Marquis of Rosaline."

I guess his partner tonight was her. It wasn't very unexpected, but it still broke
my heart.

I looked at the window quietly to hide my upset feelings. I could feel Lord
Brance's gaze, which seemed to stare at me for a while, but soon disappeared.

* * *

The entire ballroom was shaken by my appearance. The rumor about Garnettega's
"Pretty Lady, Garnettega, who is under the guardianship of the Grand Prince Ludwig"
was inflated by Kylos' envy.

There were so many people who were curious about me, but Kylos completely blocked
me from the world. It was like my first character who had been veiled.

"Come here, Chloe. I'll say hello to your Majesty."

Next to Kylos, who had arrived at the ballroom before me, Marquis Young-ae of
Rosaline stood with a coy look. The gaze went to the temple on the wrist of the
woman who naturally hung over his arm. The two standing together looked very good
together.

After asking for understanding from the woman for a while, he took me and walked
somewhere.

There was a person sitting on a golden chair with an easy look and looking down.
The moment I thought that man must be an emperor, my eyes met with red eyes.

Raymond del Astarot. The half-brother of the man I love, the owner of the
continent, and the war buff of Asta.

Having been heading to the battlefield with swords since the days of the 14-year-
old boy emperor, he was also the best warrior in the Asta Empire, who had never
lost even in a situation where he confronted dozens of soldiers alone.

The people of Asta always took the lead in loving our emperor who annihilated his
enemies, but the man I love pointed to him as a bloodthirsty beast.

"Your Majesty, this is the child I told you about the other day."

"I see the sun of the empire. I'm Chloe of Garnette Sugar."

I bent my back deeply. Nevertheless, I got goosebumps at the stark look at me.

"Oh, you're sponsoring it."”

The boring tone came out half a beat late.

"Raise your head."

It was a voice that was neither friendly nor sweet. That face, holding his chin
with one hand and smiling crookedly, belonged to the person I had to seduce. An
eerie gaze passed through my body.

It was hard to believe that he was a blood-sharing brother with my kylos, who was
always benevolent and gentle.

He was a man who lost the situation at the early age of 14, but was not afraid of
the weight of the coffin on his head even though he had never been shaken in the
past decade.

The emperor, whom I encountered closely, was a much more fearful opponent than I
vaguely imagined.

"Let's see, as the rumor says."

The emperor smiled with a low laugh. It was difficult to withstand the strong
pressure as if to tear up. Kylos, who was smiling casually in front of the emperor,
was admirable.

In fact, this was not the first time I saw the emperor. A long time ago, I saw the
emperor at an event that followed Kylos.

"That's the emperor, Chloe. You're the one to seduce.’

His unusually large body and red hair, which was clearly seen from afar, caught the
eye.

'The woman next to me is the empress' leg. It is a formal relationship with the
emperor through political spirit, but he is greedy. When you appear later, you
should be wary because you are a woman who will somehow take advantage of you.’

A woman with glossy brown hair stood next to the emperor in an elegant figure.

As I stared carefully at the two, a more friendly voice than ever spread through my
ears.

Remember, Chloe. What kind of face is the man you have to show your full love for?’

So I already saw the emperor at that time. Although this is the first time the
emperor has seen me.

The emperor and Kylos exchanged a few more words, but not a single word came into
my ears properly. It was not known with what spirit he left the position.

When I came to my senses, there was Lord Brance who was worried about me. I smiled
hard, saying it was okay.

When the music began, dance requests poured out from all over the place, and I
didn't refuse every time.

While I was dancing, I glanced at the place where the emperor was. The emperor, who
actually held this ball, was drinking only a glass with a boring expression.

After a few dances, I felt dizzy.

"Why don't you take a break?"

I walked alone, resisting the approaching Lord Brance. In fact, it was not because
of the dance that made me dizzy. At one point, he disappeared from the ballroom and
was just distracted by the whereabouts of Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline.

"As expected, there seems to be something between Prince Ludwig and Marquis of
Rosaline, right?”

"According to rumors, you two are going to get engaged soon."….”

"I really envy Marquis Youngae of Rosaline." Honey dripped from the eyes of the
Great Prince, who was looking at Marquis Yeongae.”

"How does it feel to be loved by such a cool and kind prince?"

The story of the two was told throughout the walk out of the banquet hall and the
hallway. While I was dizzy, I even felt nauseous.

As I came out of the empty terrace, cold night air hit my face. I felt a little
relieved.

At that time, there was a presence from the entrance to the terrace. Even though it
was marked that there was a person inside, there was only one person who could
enter this place. Everything was as Kylos planned.

"See you again."

"Seeing the sun of the empire..."….”

My greetings could not continue more than that. This is because the emperor's rough
palms grabbed my chin violently. I swallowed my breath and stared at the emperor.
The sleepy eyes wet with alcohol contained me.

"If you don't want to, say no."

The emperor was a much more innocent man than he had heard from Kylos. On the
subject of rushing roughly while cutting off greetings, his thick hands were naive
to control his strength just in case I was sick.

There would be no one to blame for committing me here, but the red eyes worried
about being rejected were also naive.

I couldn't refuse. I folded my eyes as if to seduce the drunk emperor.

"I don't hate it."

As the words became a signal, the emperor kissed me as it was. I was short of
breath due to a strong kiss as if swallowing.

Leaving a kiss full of the scent of alcohol, the emperor asked me.

"Will you follow me?"

“…….”

I looked profanely at the emperor's face. It was difficult to answer because of the
short breath that kept vomiting in my mouth.

The emperor, who did not give any answer but accepted it positively, smiled and
went out first as if satisfied. I walked still after the emperor.
So I spent the night with the emperor.

* * *

The next morning, he returned to the Great Wall in a wagon with imperial patterns
on it. I found Kylos' carriage at the entrance and found out that he had returned.

"Where is your uncle?"

When I grabbed a maid in a rather tired voice and asked, he replied that he had not
yet woke up. I went to his bedroom to report what had happened with the emperor.

However, it was Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline, not him, who opened the door after a
light knock. Traces of sexual love remained everywhere seen as the front of the
disorganized gown caught the eye.

I bit my lower lip well. He was with this woman while I spent the night with the
emperor according to his order.

"I guess you're here to see your highness".

She smiled and asked. I was intimidated by the way I looked down. Marquis Young-ae
of Rosaline passed by me and went out to the hallway. Her clothes across the
hallway were not polite, but no one could blame her for already being treated as a
snack for this greatness.

I took a deep breath for a moment and entered Kylos' bedroom.

"Betty, where have you been..."….”

"Uncle."

His voice, which was mistaken for the sound of my footsteps, was sad, so I cut him
off and called him.

"Chloe..."

Kylos, who was lying on the bed, belatedly recognized me and woke up digging
through his bushy hair. A fever rose above his cheeks as he sat on the end of the
bed and welcomed me with Banra's body.

Unlike Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline, who was wearing even a thin gown, he was not
dressed properly.

It was very difficult not to look on the reddish traces left over his solid chest.
My heart ached, but I didn't show it.

Marquis Young-ae Rosaline was the woman he chose. I'm sure he'll be very
disappointed in me when he finds out that I'm jealous of her.

"Don't falter there and come closer."

My head had been hurting by the smell of Jeong-sa, but I walked gently in front of
him like a dog that was obedient.

"My beautiful Chloe."

Kylos asked, grabbing the tip of my chin.

"Last night, did the emperor hug you?"”

"Yes, uncle."

"Okay."

Kylos was delighted and asked in detail what happened last night. It was very
painful to explain one night with another to the man I love, but I answered
sincerely to his touch of stroking my head.

"Great."

His thumb subtly swept down my mouth. It was a sign of a kiss.

"You must have kissed your lips."

At the same time as he jerked my waist, I, who fell on his lap, put my lips
together with him.

It was crueler than I thought to kiss a man who had been in contact with another
woman just a few hours ago. Somehow I felt like I was going to cry at his smug
kiss.

"You must have hugged this lovely body. As we wish. The emperor will soon find you
again."

Kylos put me on his lap and smiled. I was particularly resentful of his playful
touch on my body. For the first time, the desire to refuse his hand soared.

"How can I forget such a lovely body now that I've already tasted it once?"”

He mumbled to himself, burying his lips over my neck.

Well, I wonder if it's true. Then why could you let me go to another man so easily?
Feeling him, who shares in the cool flesh, I asked back to myself.

"The empress had no children for a long time. So, Chloe."

Kylos made eye contact with me, lowering his voice more secretly.

"Bring the emperor's child of the emperor."

“……!”

"Will you do that for me?"”

“…….”

A small whisper like a snake gave me goosebumps. The Emperor's Child...….

His ultimate goal is to remove the emperor and become an emperor himself. If I give
birth to the emperor's child, after he gets rid of the emperor. What happens to the
child then?

But I immediately shook my head hard and erased my worries. It was not right to
agonize over his orders.

I've been seriously ill since that afternoon. I couldn't get up or go outside lying
in bed for a while. Sometimes he came to me, but it was around the time the number
of times gradually decreased.

After a while, as Kylos said, the emperor sent me a wagon.

* * *

To cover my face that had been sick and emaciated for a while, I put on thick
makeup and wore a rich dress. Still, after decorating it, it somehow looked worth
seeing.

"So beautiful!"”

Kylos clapped and enjoyed himself. I smiled faintly as I saw him in the mirror. I
was also happy that he enjoyed it.

Kylos, who approached behind me, put his hand on my shoulder. His heart pounded
again on his body, which was slowly tilting. A cold feeling was felt over the back
of my neck with a slurping sound.

"It's a lucky necklace."

It was a necklace with red jewels. I shyly blushed both cheeks and touched the red
jewel embedded in the necklace.

"I believe you will definitely succeed.”

The subtle whispering voice was like that of the devil.

"I'll make sure to succeed."

The only reason for my existence was to seduce the emperor. I nodded in a trembling
voice.

It was Sir Enochbrance who escorted me again this time. Seeing that he is always
accompanied by such important tasks, Kylos' trust in Lord Brans seems to be much
stronger than I thought.

As I arrived at the Imperial Palace in a carriage engraved with the patterns of the
imperial family, I was immediately guided to the emperor's bedroom.

It was still sunny outside, but the emperor sat flat on the bed wearing only one
light gown. Unlike the first time, the emperor, who had not drunk, smiled and
stared at me.

"Chloe."

Unlike Kylos's, which always flowed smoothly, a rather roughly divided voice called
my name.

"I think that's the name."

"I see the sun of the empire."

I bowed my back deeply in response. I could feel the red eyes of the courtesy
looking over me.

The emperor lightly beckoned to the servant who guided me all the way here. It
wasn't long before everyone in the bedroom went outside.
Only the emperor, me, and the two of us sounded low laughter in the remaining
space.

"Raise your head."”

When I heard that, I straightened my back and made eye contact with the emperor. I
felt the same intense pressure I felt at the last ballroom, but I caught his eyes
standing upright.

"That's cool."

The emperor flicked his finger at me. I lifted the tip of my chin slightly and
gently walked in front of him.

"How can you..."….”

As I reached the front of the bed, the emperor's fingertips swept away.

"Is everything my taste?"

Of course, I was a beautiful bait that Kylos had raised only for the emperor for a
long time.

"Isn't it amazing?"

Instead of answering, I smiled and saw the emperor. The emperor looked at my eyes
that hit me straight and let out the sound of suffering.

He rushed to me in an instant and hurriedly coveted me. Unlike Kylos, who always
kissed softly, the emperor was rather hasty in digging into my mouth.

I was taught to close my eyes when kissing, but I didn't close my eyes. Red hair
like the sun disturbed my eyes. I gave strength to both fists rolled up to remember
who was in front of me.

"It's okay."

At that moment, there was a Dotown palm that stroked both of my hands rolled up and
held. When I swallowed my breath in surprise, I saw the emperor smiling and staring
at me.

"I'm not going to do it hard, so relax.”

"Oh..."

A small exclamation squeezed out of my lips.

I discovered it in a short moment. Kylos and the emperor considered that they had
no resemblance despite being half brothers. But only one, that soft smile with
eyes, resembled each other.

"Huh? Chloe."

The emperor, who smiled quietly, whispered as if he were soothing me and stroked my
face more gently. I felt weird. I was no longer confident to face the emperor, so I
hung on his neck and rubbed my face. At that moment, I felt the emperor gasping and
surprised.

A fishy smile was caught over my face that he couldn't see. The emperor, who was
always like a male in front of me, was funny.

"Give me a hug, Your Majesty."

My heart is desolate, but the voice flowing out of my lips was so sweet. So it was
even more miserable.

At this rate, I thought I would get caught in front of the emperor, so I chose to
leave my body to pleasure.

Just before I became disgusted with myself, I stopped closing my eyes.

* * *

"Did you wake up?"

He seems to have fallen asleep. The emperor was still overwhelming, but somehow I
felt more relaxed than when I first saw him.

"Two times a week."

Not fully awake, I tilted my head because I didn't understand the emperor's words.
The emperor burst into a small smile and swept down my messy hair.

"I'll send a carriage."

I was able to understand the emperor's words slowly. As he hoped so much, I became
the emperor's government. And it wasn't long after the rumor spread throughout the
world.

Of course, it was Kylos Ludwig, who inflated the rumors, who was my irresistible
cruel man I love.

* * *

The sky was sunny and the weather was clear. It was just a good day to get engaged.
Today, in the smell of green flowers, a pair of couples will pledge the future.

"Congratulations on your engagement, uncle."

I smiled more brightly than ever and congratulated Kylos.

Dressed up for the engagement ceremony, he was showing off a much more beautiful
figure than usual. Gray hair, which looked nothing like the emperor, was scattered
by the wind blowing.

My hand flinched without realizing it, but Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline, who was
next to him, raised his tiptoes one step faster and arranged his hair.

Naturally helped by Marquis Young-ae, he smiled and kissed her forehead briefly.

Marquis Young-ae muttered, "Oh man," tapping Kylos on the chest. Contrary to words
and actions, the two cheeks, which were red, never seemed to hate.

"Thank you, Chloe."

As soon as I was wondering where to look at their affection, Kylos turned to me and
replied late. His eyes were facing me, but his fingertips were slowly sharing the
waist of Marquis Young-ae.
"I'm so happy to have a hostess in Ludwig Castle. Congratulations, Marquis Youngae
of Rosaline."

My heart ached.

I just congratulated the latter Young-ae, standing next to Kylos, as before.

Marquis Young-ae didn't even have to look at her because she was stuck with him as
if she were one body.

"Oh my, thank you."

The woman, who always looked at me with contempt and envy, smiled happily and
looked at me as if she had the world.

"I'm happier that you congratulated me." Aren't you the most famous person in the
capital city?”

"…… It's all thanks to you.”

As Marquis Young-ae said, it was I, Lady Chloe Garnettsch of the Ludwig Great Wall,
who was most talked about in recent years.

Initially, the emperor's wagon, which had been visiting the Great Wall twice a
week, gradually began to increase its number. Three, four times...…. Eventually,
there were days when I was not called back to the imperial palace.

Users of the Great Wall, who were so mouthful during peacetime, spread rumors at a
high speed until their mouths caught fire.

Perhaps that effect. Guests who came to see the engagement ceremony of Duke Ludwig
and Marquis of Rosaline were glancing at me at least once.

Since it is a place to show the solidarity of the two families, all the prominent
nobles of the Asta Empire gathered here today. I had a headache at the curious
gaze, but I didn't show it.

It was then. I heard a loud appearance from far away with a murmur. Everyone,
including me, was embarrassed at the moment. The emperor came.

"Congratulations on your engagement."

"How did you take such a precious step, Your Majesty?"

Only Kylos welcomed the emperor with a smile without panic.

"It's my only brother's engagement ceremony, so I can't miss it."

No way. There was certainly no brotherly love between Kylos and the emperor. In
addition, the emperor was not a saint who visited these places one by one.

The emperor smiled and looked at me, and at the same time, everyone's eyes turned
to me. But soon, I and the emperor turned their heads as if nothing had happened.

It was funny. It was funny that everyone knew my relationship with the emperor, but
pretended not to have any relationship.

Due to the sudden appearance of the emperor, users of the Great Wall hurriedly
created a place for the emperor. The emperor, who came to celebrate his engagement,
looked around with a soft look on his chin.

Just before the engagement ceremony began, the emperor called in his servant and
spoke in his ear. At that moment, the eyes of me and the emperor met once again. As
before, the emperor smiled and woke up from his seat and disappeared somewhere.

And after a while, the emperor's servant came to me. Upon hearing the words of all
ages, I sighed softly.

Kylos didn't seem to have time to care about me for the upcoming ceremony. After
looking at him for a while, I immediately left the ceremony.

"I see the sun of the empire."

When the emperor, who was sitting crookedly like the owner in the largest guest
room of the Great Depression, found me, I woke up with a smile.

"I would have said there was no need for such greeting."”

"Your Majesty, now is the time and place..."….”

"Shh."

The emperor's thick fingers gently pressed my lips. When I slowly swallowed my
breath and faced it, I saw the face of the emperor smiling playfully at me. Crap,
that smiling expression looks like him.

"It's a big deal." It's getting harder not to see you.”

“…….”

The emperor's falling for me, which was what my man hoped for so much.

"Come here, Chloe."

At some point, the emperor, who snatched my wrist, hugged me and sat on the edge of
the bed. It suddenly became like riding on the emperor's lap. My face was reflected
in my red eyes. Unlike the sour feeling, fortunately, I was smiling shyly.

"Really, I couldn't stand it.”

"Me too, Your Majesty."

I put both hands on the hard chest and whispered softly.

"I've missed your Majesty so much in that short period of time.”

"Are you serious?"

"Of course."

The emperor hugged me with a face that could not control the joy. I could feel the
red hair whispering over my shoulders. I blinked slowly.

Outside the window staring blankly, I heard a congratulatory sound indicating that
the engagement ceremony of the man I love has begun.

"I'm looking for a way. I'm going to stick you to my side somehow."
"But your Majesty already..."… There's a pet that you promised for the rest of your
life."

"The marriage with the empress was made up of Emperor Seon's will. It wasn't what I
meant."

The applause and cheers of the people disturbed my head. I wanted to close the open
window, but I couldn't because I was caught by the emperor. Instead, I looked up at
the emperor and laughed sadly.

"I'm satisfied enough, Your Majesty."

"…Chloe."

The emperor, who was staring at me for a while, rubbed my eyes with a thick thumb.

"Don't cry."

No wonder my eyes were teary, I must have been crying.

"I will definitely come up with a way. So that I can keep you by my side somehow...
….”

“…….”

"So please don't cry, Chloe."

With a large man in front of him who was restless at what to do, I just closed my
eyes. Rough lips sat down as if comforting me over the hot eyes where tears were
spreading.

That day, the emperor hugged me silently and comforted me until the dark darkness
fell.

* * *

The moon, which used to come once a month, was cut off. It was the man I loved who
noticed that before me.

"Your Majesty is moving as we wish more than we thought."

He said at a dinner together after a long time.

"He wants to make you a queen."”

"Isn't it a system that disappeared a long time ago?"

A long time ago, the emperor of the empire was able to have two or three emperors
as well as his wife, Empress. However, not only the emperor but also all men of the
empire have maintained monogamy in accordance with the doctrine of the Ramie
Church, which became the current state religion more than 200 years ago.

"It's not without a very good cause. Since the empress has not been able to give
birth to children for nearly a decade.”

Kylos, who put down his fork and knife, looked up and looked at me. As soon as I
met him, my heart fluttered with his eyes bending. He added, rolling up the corners
of his mouth gracefully.
"There will be no children in the future."”

The empress was unable to give birth. And it was none other than Kylos who made the
empress do that.

"I won't stay still in the nobles of the Empress and the denomination of the Ramie
Church.”

"That's exactly what I want."

After finishing the meal, he got up first. As he was going out of the restaurant,
he suddenly stopped walking and looked back at me following him.

"Come to think of it, Chloe."

Since the emperor sent a carriage, he has been penetrating my menstrual cycle even
if he doesn't remember my age.

"Are you still menstruating this month?"

"Oh..."

Later, I realized that a week had already passed.

"I'll send a doctor, so take a rest.”

Kylos turned around casually. And that evening, I found out that I was pregnant
with the emperor's child.

* * *

As Kylos wished, I had an emperor's child, and when I heard the news of pregnancy,
the emperor called me into the imperial palace, despite opposition from the nobles
and denominations.

It was none other than Kylos who was most pleased with the fact. I recalled Kylos,
who was more pleased with my pregnancy than the emperor, leaning on the emperor's
chest.

It stung in a corner of my heart, but it was still good. I was happy with the fact
that I was what he needed.

"What are you thinking?"

The emperor's grumbling voice broke my thoughts. I smiled as I looked back at the
emperor caressing my lower abdomen.

"I was thinking that I wish my child would resemble your Majesty."”

Perhaps my answer was satisfactory, but a low laughter rang in my ears.

"You were thinking the opposite of me. I think it's better to resemble you than
me."

"Why?"

"Isn't that the only way to be a little more lovely?"

The rattling carriage was quiet, so the emperor's husky voice was deeper.
I looked at the emperor with affectionate eyes and held a smile inside. What a
foolish man. It's like falling out without knowing whether it's a plant or a
poisonous plant.

The emperor's marriage required approval from two groups. One was the approval of
the Ramie Church, the state religion of the Asta Empire, and the other was the
approval of a noble council consisting of ten noble families.

In particular, the noble council needed more than seven out of ten families, and
the high-nosed nobles could not easily allow me to become his wife.

The emperor called me to the imperial palace as if to look at it, but it worsened
the relationship with the nobles out of control. Eventually, the nobles and
denominations did not allow the emperor to have a wife other than the empress.

The emperor was sorry for not achieving what he wanted. However, I didn't care
whether I was the emperor's wife or not. What do you mean by being the wife of a
man who will die soon?

To me, Kylos asked me to take advantage of the emperor's guilt. On second thought,
he was a natural talent for playing with human emotions.

"But I think it's better to resemble your Majesty than me."

My face in the emperor's eyes looked pathetic.

"Only then will people know a little bit. That this is the child of your Majesty."

"What are you talking about?" "The child in your stomach is my veins!"

"But he's still an illegitimate child."

Like Kylos, and like me. In addition, unlike his mother, who was born with noble
veins, I was a woman who had nothing.

"Why are you saying that, Chloe? I never intend to raise this child as an
illegitimate child.”

"But… I heard that both the nobles and the denomination are opposed. I know your
Majesty is still working very hard for me."

"That's nothing to worry about."

Dotown palms wrapped around my cheeks. Unlike his always cool hands, the emperor's
hands were hot.

"Chloe, I will surely make you my wife. The child in the womb will also grow into
my official child."

"It's impossible to get part of it under imperial law."

"If some places are impossible."

The emperor smiled and gently brushed my cheek.

"You will be my only wife."

"Are you going to get divorced?"”

Surprised at the moment, I forgot that I was in front of the emperor and hardened
my face. It was a violation of Kylos' words that he always said not to laugh in
front of the emperor.

But I also thought he would lightly let go of my mistakes this time. As such, the
emperor's remarks were terrifying.

"But that's such a big price..."….”

"Anything for you."

The emperor cut me off and whispered firmly, but softly. The emperor's touch of
handing over the flowing hair to the back of his ears was rough and delicate. I
didn't understand the emperor who did this for me.

So I stared blankly at the emperor. I just looked at the disheveled eyes for a long
time.

* * *

"What did I say, Chloe?"

Kylos leaned against the wall and laughed at me. The beautiful tail of the eyes was
folded at any time.

"If it's for you, the current emperor will sell the country."

Eventually, the emperor pushed ahead with the divorce with the empress. The land
east of the empire, which was given as alimony, was more than three lands of
ordinary aristocrats.

"I don't understand."

"A man in love is always like that. He's reckless and blind."

"Do you feel the same way?"

"I don't want to commit emperor Wu, so I'm trying not to fall in love."

I nodded my head still. He was a man who would use even his feelings for that
benefit.

Kylos chose Marquis Youngae because he needed the power of Marquis Rosaline, but
when he saw him with Marquis Youngae from time to time, he seemed to really love
her.

But just listening to him, it doesn't seem like it. Kylos, who is with Marquis
Youngae, was neither reckless nor blind.

"When I first saw His Majesty, I thought he was a very fearful and overwhelming
man. At the same time, I felt that I was thorough. Just like my uncle. Why did he
make the mistake of loving a child like me?"

"That's because he's been a man with everything since he was born.”

Kylos' expression of saying so looked somewhat bitter. I still didn't understand.

In my eyes, the emperor and the person with everything were the same.
"How long is Sandal left?"

Glancing at the swollen lower abdomen, Kylos asked.

"A little less than three months left."

"That's a good time."”

Kylos smiled faintly.

"From now on, I'll be busier too. I can't come to you for a while. Please
understand, Chloe."

Walking to the front of the table where I was sitting, he bowed slowly. The cold
lips touched my forehead. Even with a small contact, my cheeks heated up.

I laid my eyes down slowly and stared only at the back of his hand on the table. He
was a man who was too emotional even with the veins bulging above the back of his
hand.

"Will you understand?"”

He asked again.

"Yes."

I replied shyly with a trembling voice. Of course, it was possible because he had
no idea that one of the reasons he became busy was his wedding with Marquis
Rosaline.

* * *

When I gave birth to the emperor, it was Lord Enochbrance, not Kylos, who came to
me.

"It's a gift from your highness."

"Thank you."

I hid my regret and accepted the gift Lord Brance gave me.

It was an earring with a black diamond on it. The black diamond was a jewel that
even the emperor could not easily find, but it did not impress much because of the
regret that Kylos did not come in person.

"The child looks like Lady Garnetteau."

A calm voice broke my thoughts.

Lady Garnetshu, who gave birth to the emperor's child but failed to become the
emperor's wife, was still Lady Chloe Garnetshu.

It took two months for the emperor to go through divorce procedures with the former
empress. It was said that even that was the result of processing it as quickly as
possible.

And it will take a much longer time for me to take the position because of those
who do not recognize me.
"This baby who is red and wrinkled?"

I tilted my head. Contrary to what I heard in the story, the baby who was just born
was not pretty at all. It was red, small, and wrinkled. In short, I'm ugly.

"It's small and lovely. That part looks like Lady Garnetteau."

Looking back on Lord Brance's words, it really seemed so. My baby, who was just
born, was lovely, even though she was not pretty.

When I recognized it, my heart beat and beat. I looked down at the small, squishy
baby as if possessed.

"It may be a little rude."

Lord Brance, who was staring at me silently, carefully continued.

"The red one looks like Lady Garnetteau."

"Oh..."

I noticed the two cheeks that turned red cheeks. When I brought my hand, I felt the
bright heat. No wonder I was shy. But I couldn't stop looking at the baby. The
appearance of the child sleeping quietly drew my attention.

Sir Brance was wrong. If it looked like me, it couldn't have been so lovely.

Suddenly, I wished my child looked more like an emperor than I did. Although the
emperor was a foolish man in love, he was a pure man rather than me.

As I stutter through my thoughts like that, it was Kylos who was always at the end.
It's already been more than three months since I saw Kylos. I missed him.

"Are you very busy?"”

"Well..."

Lord Brance carefully chose the horse. Instead of rushing him, I waited still.

"You had a wedding last month."

"What?"

For a moment, my head tingled as if I had been hit by a hammer. He got married?
With whom?

"The Marquis Youngae of Elizabeth Rosaline is now the Grand Duke Ludwig."

"……I see.”

The heavy head fell slowly. It was a natural step. Kylos has long tried to remove
the emperor, and has been working behind the scenes. I was also one of them. And
maybe that woman, Marquis of Rosaline, too.

This was the right time to fulfill Kylos' wish. The emperor's foundation was
weakened, and he needed the power of Marquis Rosaline.

"I'm so sorry. What should I do?" I didn't even prepare a gift.….”

I never thought I would stand next to him. But at least I wanted to be with him at
his wedding.

I've been thinking since I was 17 years old, when I realized that I would smile
more brightly than anyone else and congratulate him when that time came. Maybe
that's why, but it seemed a little disappointing.

"Or if Lady Garnetteau says so, you've already asked her to tell you that existence
alone is the greatest gift of life."

What a cruel man, the man I love.

"It's always a great pleasure for me to live for my uncle."

I smiled vaguely and looked up. Lord Brance's expression looking at me was subtle.
Do they sympathize?

Even after Sir Brance went back, I couldn't come to my senses for a long time.

As I told Lord Brance, living for Kylos was definitely the only purpose of my life.
Why? My eyes kept getting brighter. For the first time, I wondered.

Kylos, my savior who gave me life again, who was destined to be eaten by the mud.
My savior who must see this one body for the rest of his life so that it can be
crushed. My one and only person that I love with all my heart.

I promised to live for him. That's why you can't feel this way.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

"Baby..."

I was surprised by the unfamiliar sound of my emotional heart. The source of the
sound was my child who slept quietly throughout. The child began to cry.

I was confused because I didn't know what to do. Kylos taught me many things, but
most of them were laws that captivated the emperor's heart, and none of them dealt
with children.

When she hurriedly waved the silver bell, the maids outside came inside.

"The baby is crying." I have no idea why you're crying.”

Sadly, the baby had no nanny. This is because all the women of the prestigious
noble family were reluctant to leave my baby because of my origin, and could not
leave the emperor's veins to anyone.

"Isn't the baby's hug uncomfortable?"

Sarah was only 20 years old, but she said she had taken care of seven younger
brothers since childhood. According to her advice, she tried to relax her rigid
body, but it was not easy. The baby's crying kept making me more nervous.

In the end, the room became quiet only after handing over the baby to Sarah.

"Look at this. The baby is smiling."

"…… You're right.

I replied in a rather dispirited voice. The baby in Sarah's arms was smiling like
an angel. Looking back, I was wrinkled, but I wasn't ugly.

Looking at the baby, a bright feeling came up from a corner of my heart. It was a
different feeling than when I thought of Kylos.

For the first time since my mother's death, in addition to Kylos, a real "family"
has emerged.

* * *

"I named my child."”

Now that I can comfortably hold the child with my own hands, I finally named the
child.

"Estelle."

"Estelle?"

"Yes, it's named after the fairy queen who appears in the myth of the founding of
Asta founding."

"That's a pretty name."”

The emperor was visibly pleased. Immediately after giving birth, I hesitated to
name my child for a while, but the emperor patiently waited for me without hiring
me.

I thought the only family I had was Kylos, so I didn't even think about the name of
the child's name.

However, I couldn't bear to turn a blind eye to this small warmth that caught my
eyes and filled my heart.

"Hi, Estelle."

Blink, blink. The child blinked at the emperor. The emperor had a lot of fun and
poked the child in the cheek with his index finger. The way my child's father
looked at my child with lovely eyes conveyed a very strange feeling to me.

"Don't forget this, Chloe."

The emperor was often one of the few people who made me feel strange. At that time,
there was a voice that rang in his head.

"Never, have compassion for the emperor.’

On the day the emperor first sent a wagon, Kylos brainwashed to me. If you don't
eat it, the imperial palace will be eaten. So don't pity the emperor.

The emperor in my cognition, who had been educated by him for a long time, was an
ugly and dangerous man. But often the images of him in front of me confused me.

"Don't be fooled, Chloe." A man in love wears a pure mask more than anyone else in
the world in front of his woman.’

Perhaps the reason he was so desperate was because he predicted the appearance of
such an emperor. I tried to erase my compassion for the emperor.
"My brother is going to visit today.”

"Really?"

My eyes grew bigger at the news that Kylos was coming. It's been about four months
since I met him.

"Although it's only your name now, he's your guardian. I should have come here
earlier."

Originally. But I know why he couldn't. You must have been busy. As a honeymoon
with her.

Shortly after the emperor left, Kylos came. I had to hide my bitter heart and greet
him as a new groom.

"Welcome, uncle."

"Long time no see, Chloe."

"I missed you a lot."”

"Oh, don't show such feelings in front of your Majesty. They'll be upset."

Appearing with a low laugh, he was still a friendly and beautiful man.

"I missed you so much."”

I laughed hard after him, suppressing my tearful feelings as much as possible. Then
I felt a familiar touch stroking my head.

"Really?"

The voice touching my ears was so good that I almost cried.

"I missed you a lot too, Chloe."

At the touch of him stroking his eyes, he breathed in.

"I've been busy for quite a while. To the point where I can't meet you."

The fingertips that came down slowly along the face line glanced through my
earlobe.

"Why didn't I wear the earrings I sent?"

Touching my empty earlobe, he asked. I hesitated and avoided answering.

The black diamond that Kylos sent as a birth gift was worth a lot in itself, but it
was very uncomfortable when I was with my child, so I took it out without wearing
it.

But I know that all the reasons are just excuses for him.

"While we haven't seen each other..."….”

He took a step back from me with a slight frown on his forehead.

"I'm worried if you have a habit of rebelling."

"Never!"

I waved my hands and insisted strongly, but Kylos only sighed once. I feel unfair
inside. It was a disrespectful heart.

"Come visit the Great Wall when the weather gets warmer. It feels empty without
you."

"I'll try."

"No, it's not an effort, it must be like that. "I wish you could come with your
brother."

Kylos added with a short smile to me, tilting my head.

"Now, Caroline and other empress nobles have all turned to the emperor. After your
childbirth, the confrontation between the emperor and the nobles intensified.”

I had no idea. The emperor who came to me was always smiling with an arrogant face
as if he had no worries.

He patted me on the face with a silly look and drew an alluring eye smile.

"Now is the right time to hit the emperor's neck."

* * *

When I said I wanted to visit the Great Wall, the emperor looked quite embarrassed.

It's the same place as my home. "I want to go with your Majesty."

The emperor said he would try. I knew he was in great trouble, but I pretended not
to know.

And 10 days after bringing it up, we got into the wagon to the Great Wall. It was
the Great Depression that came back in recent years. My heart beat hard at the
scenery outside the window that I was getting used to.

"Do you like it that much, Chloe?"

Instead of answering, I smiled quietly, and the emperor laughed after me. This
foolish man, sitting opposite me and staring at me all the time, was a gift for the
man I love.

When the emperor, who had no doubt, finally arrived at the Great Wall, he noticed a
strange smell.

"Welcome to the Great Wall of Ludwig, my brother."

Kylos smiled and folded his eyes. At the same time as he bounced his finger,
soldiers from the Great Depression rushed out and surrounded the emperor.

The emperor looked around, frowning.

"It's a dirty trap, brother."

The emperor, who was staring at him, suddenly smiled and pulled out a knife.
"Those who brought hundreds of soldiers, do I look like a great man to be beaten by
your soldiers?"”

The red eyes flashed with flesh. The appearance reminiscent of the god of war
reminded me of rumors about the emperor I once heard.

Red hair like flames is the blood of those he killed.

"Of course, now you have something to keep from your brother."

As soon as Kylos finished speaking, he snatched my wrist, which was a step away,
and hung a knife around my neck.

"Chloe!"

The emperor was embarrassed and shouted my name. I blinked my eyes for a moment
because I didn't understand the situation.

Oh, so Kylos took me as a hostage. To remove the emperor.

I thought it was a way that wasn't like Kylos. It wasn't just because it was
shabby. He was a man of all means for his own purposes.

However, I thought his method of betting on uncertain possibilities was unfamiliar.

Unless I am a fool, the emperor will not put down the sword to save me.

I became anxious. I was worried that Kylos would be beaten by the emperor like
this.

"Jeez, Chloe is irrelevant!"”

"Put the sword down, brother. Then I'll save this kid."

The emperor couldn't do this or that, and stood there and groaned. On the other
hand, Kylos, who had a more relaxed attitude, smiled fishily and pushed the sword
he was holding closer.

A sharp blade of sword lightly brushed my neck. I felt hot blood flowing down over
my stinging sensation.

"Oh, my. He's hesitating." It would be this child who gets more dangerous."

"Stop it, Kylos Ludwig!"

The emperor gritted his teeth and shouted. However, he set up a blade of black as
if it were visible. It hurt.

His sword penetrated my skin very slowly. The blood drained and dizziness poured
out. Fluttering, my eyelids trembled.

"Chloe!"

The emperor shouted my name and threw the sword.

Kylos' method was right. A foolish man in love gave up everything on his own
because of me.

You shouldn't have compassion for the emperor.’

Kylos' voice, which had always been whispering in my ears, circled in my head.
That's how I lost my mind.

* * *

When I came to my senses again, it was my room in Ludwig's Great Wall where I
opened my eyes. Even though I had been away for a year, I woke up looking around
the room where there was no change.

The angry scene.

A deep pain was felt over the neck. As I moved my heavy body and stood in front of
the mirror, I saw a white bandage wrapped around my neck. The red blood leaking
slowly felt painful just by looking at it.

Kylos entered the room with a squeak and the sound of the door opening. I stared up
at him blankly.

"Are you up?"

"What happened to your majesty?"

"The emperor is now trapped underground in the Great Depression. But I'm going to
die soon.”

Tiredness was everywhere in his voice. It seems that he was with the emperor until
just now.

"Why does he look like that?"

He walked to me and reached out still. The cool fingertips gently grabbed my chin.
The cold eyes that seemed to pierce my stomach stared at me.

"Just, I felt a little strange."

"It feels weird".

His forehead frowned as if he were upset.

"Do you feel sorry for the emperor?"”

“…….”

"Silly Chloe." I've repeatedly told the emperor not to have compassion, but in the
end, I sympathize with him.”

"It's not like that."

It was definitely not to sympathize. There were too many pitiful people in the
world to sympathize with the emperor.

But Kylos didn't seem to believe me. A sigh squeezed through his lips and leaked
out.

He rarely looked over my face with non-smile eyes. His fingertips swept the back of
his neck wrapped in a bandage. I got goosebumps and goosebumps.

"Maybe there's a scar left. "Why didn't you say you were sick?"
“…….”

I became a honeyed mute and looked at Kylos. The second sigh followed. Kylos
pressed his temple hard as if he had a headache. Somehow, I felt like I had done
something wrong, so my body shrank on its own.

"Chloe."

Kylos called my name and wrapped up the bowed head.

"It's all thanks to you."”

A faint smile stayed on his face. The anxious feeling melted away the moment I saw
his smile.

"As always, good children have prizes."

Tuk. His forehead touched my forehead. The tip of my nose crossed the street that I
suddenly got close to.

"Forget about the emperor now. This will be your home again."

Every time he spoke, a hot breath tickled his face.

"So, will you open your lips to me now?"

Listening to his gentle voice, I thought. Everything is really over now.

* * *

Kylos finally took me to the emperor.

He, who says from the beginning that I was a bait to catch you, was a terribly
cruel man. Standing upright next to him, I also thought it was not much different.

The emperor came out with a distorted face in shock and looked at Kylos
alternately. Then, he soon burst into laughter as if he had given up.

"That's a relief."

At that moment, Kylos' eyebrows wriggled and moved. The emperor has been an
incomprehensible person to me since the moment I first met him. I couldn't hold
back my curiosity and asked.

"What?"

To my question, the emperor replied in a peaceful voice.

"I won't kill you alone."

It was strange. I was choked up and saddened by the words.

"Aren't you angry at me?"

"If you're not angry, that's a lie. But now what's the point of considering it?"

“…….”
"But there's still you who cry for me.”

The emperor's eyes that saw me still contained affection. The strongest man on the
continent lost everything because of me, saying that I can't win even if hundreds
of soldiers rush in at once. Nevertheless, he was still saying that he loved me.

"Stop."

A hard voice came out and the emperor stopped talking. Kylos took a step and
blocked my view.

"Stop consoling yourself, brother. This was a doll made for you from the beginning.
These tears are just cheap sympathy."

“…….”

"Let's go back, Chloe."

Turning away from the emperor, he hugged my shoulder. Finally, I wanted to look
back on the emperor once more. But I couldn't because of Kylos' hands that wrapped
me tightly.

I missed Estelle. Several days have already passed since Kylos promised to bring me
Estelle.

"When can I meet Estelle?"

“…….”

Kylos glanced down at me and frowned. With his lips shut coldly, he seemed to have
no intention of answering. My stomach was burning.

"The day we promised has passed."

"I still have a lot to finish, so I can't pay attention to that, so please wait a
little longer."

After answering coldly, he left me behind. Standing there blankly, I went back to
the room alone.

* * *

Soon after, Kylos became emperor as he had hoped. On his coronation day, I could
watch him from afar.

Standing side by side, he and the woman were a beautiful pair no matter who looked
at them. As I was watching that, I suddenly had a bad idea in my head.

Me, who he had only been taken away to become emperor. Me who was raised to seduce
his brother.

But now that my use is over, where should I be in the future? The place I'm going
back to is...… Where could it be?

* * *

The emperor died. So, Raymond del Astarot, the former emperor who fell in love and
chose foolish death.
And no matter how long I waited, Estelle didn't come.

"Uncle."

"No, Chloe. "Now I'm going to call you His Majesty."

"Your Majesty."

“…….”

Kylos looked down at me with his arms crossed.

"Just call me uncle like before. That's better.”

"Uncle, I miss you."

"Is that the sound again?"

"Where is Estelle?" Please return Estelle to me."

"I'm so tired of it."”

He murmured annoyantly.

"I've been running with a busy time at the news that you don't eat properly, but
how can you only tell me that story?"”

"Please, uncle." You promised me. "If you wait a little bit, you'll be able to see
Estelle."

"I don't understand." "What the hell is wrong."

He, who embroidered his back to me, wrapped my emaciated face in one hand in a
short time.

"I've never taught you mother's affection.”

The eyes that looked through were as if they were looking at a failed work.

"It was like that then, too. I told you not to have compassion for him, but you
eventually cried in front of his death."

"It's my fault, uncle." I'm really sorry. So please, Esdelman...….”

"Is his child that precious?"

A cold voice cut off my plea. It was tears falling down along the eyes. This was
also one of the things he didn't teach me.

Kylos let go of my face with a bitter smile. I was devastated by Kylos' appearance
of shaking off my tears on my hands as if they were dirty.

"Uncle, Estelle is..."….”

I mean I couldn't reach him anymore. Leaving me crying and hanging on, Kylos turned
cold as it was.

* * *
Just two months after I didn't see Estelle, I went crazy.

There was me who woke up in a strange place the next day when I fell asleep after
crying every day. The wounds I didn't know gradually increased, and my body
gradually became thinner. The doctor diagnosed that he had a problem with his mind
and had a disease.

Perhaps he couldn't leave me as I was, Kylos eventually brought me into the

imperial palace. He, who didn't show his appearance when I wanted so much, came to
me day by day now.

I was definitely supposed to be happy, but I wasn't happy at all. He said I looked
like a broken doll.

"When in the world will you stop talking about children?"

“…….”

I cried and looked at him. Now he gets angry no matter what I answer. So I was
afraid of talking.

He frowned as he saw me getting speechless. The friendly and gentle Kylos

disappeared, leaving only the cold and cold Kylos.

"Do you want me to make you a new kid?" "Will you stop crying?"

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...".”

It was never what I wanted. I shook my head and stepped back. Kylos smiled coolly
at my appearance.

"Okay, Chloe. You need a child."

After roughly snatching my waist, he kissed me. The kiss with him was always soft
and relaxed, but now he kisses me like a different person. It was hard to breathe
at the hasty kiss.

As I managed to push him away, I could see him smiling and looking down at me.

"Lovely Chloe, have I said this before?" I felt very sorry when I sent you in my
brother's carriage."

His hand took a stake in the back of my neck, which had a scar left. The scar he
left on me did not disappear and remained faint.

"I almost broke my plan." You have no idea how much time I endured. But you don't
have to endure it anymore."

Kylos, who says so, seemed very different from what I've known so far.

"Will you leave me as your uncle's mistress?"

The powerless voice that came out of my mouth after a long time split roughly.

"Why? Don't you like it?"

“…….”

"I thought you'd be happy."

“…….”

"Or do you want me to make a fuss about making you the empress like him?"

Kylos sarcastically held a lot of laughter.

"You've changed so much, Chloe. He was a good kid who wasn't greedy.”

"……I'm not greedy for anything. Just let me meet Estelle. That's my only greed.”

Again, his expression hardened.

"I'll sing it tonight, so get ready."

He turned around with a cold arsenic. I just sat down there and shed tears.

* * *

That night, Sir Enoch Brans came to pick me up. Lord Brance had an unknown look on
his face as he first encountered him at the Great Wall, where he held Kylos' hand
and stepped.

"Your Majesty is waiting for you."

The maids who failed to decorate me in the room have been twitching since an hour
ago. Being mesmerized on the bed, I was not in a state to serve the emperor no
matter who looked at me.

Lord Brance, staring at me without an answer, asked the maids in the room to leave
for a while.

"Lady Chloe Garnetesch."

The mid- to low-pitched voice gently roamed the room. I stared at him and bit my
lips.

"...I'm not going.”

A faint voice came out so thin that even I couldn't hear well.

"I don't want a child." I just want to meet Estelle."

“…….”

Lord Brance stood in front of me silently for a long time. At the end of a long
silence, he broke the stillness.

"I'll help you."

“……?”

I couldn't understand what he said right away. He, Sir Enochbrance, kneeled on one
knee in front of me and reached out his hand.

"I'll help you get your child back."

"Why..."
The question of why he helped me soared to my throat, but I tried hard to swallow
it. I thought this might also be the trap of Kylos. But Sir Brance's expression was
serious, and he didn't seem to deceive me. I held Lord Brance's hand still.

Walking holding his hand reminded me of the hard hands that escorted me on behalf
of Kylos a long time ago. I walked holding this hand then, too.

Strangely enough, his hands always had the power to end my anxiety. With the
strange belief that I would soon meet my Estelle again, my mind became more stable.

"This way."

He carefully guided me to an abandoned castle behind the imperial palace. The

thought of meeting Estelle soon accelerated my heart rate.

"Please wait here for a moment."

The security was tight. The child of the former emperor was only an illegitimate
child who was not recognized. with a mother who has nothing

Lord Brance hid me for a while and put the soldiers on guard to sleep. Then he led
me back into the ruins. The old door opened with a creepy sound.

Unlike the tight security outside, there were few people wandering inside the
abandoned castle. We hid as much as possible and crept up the stairs.

"It's over there.

A faint light leaked from the room at the end of the hallway pointed by Lord
Brance. I took a deep breath to hide my trembling heart. Then I carefully walked
and opened the door.

"Estel..."

I saw my child sleeping on the cradle, coloring. I rushed and held the child in my
arms. The child's cheeks were too cold.

"You have to hurry up and go out."

Without any time to be moved by the reunion with the child, I walked after Lord
Brance. The weakened body had no choice but to move slowly because it was hard even
if it ran a little. To make matters worse, the child who woke up began to whine. I
became impatient.

It was when we, who came down to the first floor at some point, opened the door to
go outside.

"I've been waiting for a long time."”

My face hardened with the unexpected appearance of Kylos.

"Where are you going, Chloe?"

The sight of him approaching with a faint smile gave me goosebumps. His soldiers
took the child away from me.

No, no...….

He forcibly hugged me, struggling desperately.

Estelle... No, my baby...….

Lord Brance was seen being captured and dragged by soldiers in the distance.

That was the last day.

Since that day, I have never seen my little Estelle, nor Sir Brance, who helped me.

* * *

The place where I was detained was the emperor's bedroom. The space where I spent
time with his brother one day now belonged to him.

It was one day when Kylos, who was tired of soothing me anymore, did not visit the
bedroom for 15 days.

"Tsk tsk. You don't look like a human being".

It was the empress who came to me, the marquis of Elizabeth Rosaline in the past. I
know she's been bothering me for a long time.

"Please help me meet my child..."

The woman coldly looked down at me and handed me a small bottle of glass.

"Go to the side of the child you miss so much.

The transparent liquid in the glass bottle overflowed and seduced me. I accepted
the glass bottle with trembling hands. I could see what this was without asking.

Does that mean that the child is no longer a person of this world? Now, even tears
did not flow.

"Your Majesty is so soft, too. I said that the hounds that had been used had to be
removed immediately."

Hunting dog that has finished its use. I guess I was like that to him.

"But isn't it a relief?" Because I cleaned you up before my child was born."

Glancing. He looked up and looked at the woman's belly hidden at the foot of the
rich dress.

"So go ahead and go now. Your child is waiting.”

“…….”

I opened the lid of the glass bottle. Tap, spin, spin. The lid that fell on the
floor rolled with a loud noise. Without further hesitation, he swallowed the liquid
in the glass bottle. Something cold flowed down my throat.

The moment of death.

The child's crying lingers in his ears. The red blood wets the front of the dress.
Behind the woman with a cynical expression all the time, I can see the illusion of
the man I loved. The man I loved hugs the woman and mocks me.

My eyes became heavy. My eyes got hot. My whole body heated up. I slowly closed my
eyes. Pain ruffled my body. Pain broke through my mind.

Kylos was right. I've already broken down somewhere for a long time.

"Poor Chloe, I'm alone."’

In the faint past, Kylos of a young day smiled at me calmly.

"Let's go with me now."

The flames that were extinguishing behind him fluttered. White snowflakes scattered
over the darkness that had subsided black. The palm sticking out toward me was an
irresistible temptation.

"Why did you save me?"’

When asked, recalling the unforgettable afterimage of the day, he replied with a
big smile.

"Because you're pretty."

"Do you like pretty things?"’

"It's not me." But my brother likes pretty things. Very much."

At the age of twelve, I couldn't understand what he said. But he was the first
light I saw in my life.

The users of the Great Depression who followed him informed him that he was
actually the illegitimate child of Emperor Shen and that the "brother" he said was
none other than the only emperor of the empire.

But that fact didn't impress me much. He's the emperor, he's the prince...… Because
it was all a distant story to me.

"Chloe, you were hiding here."’

‘…….’

"Why did you skip class and run away?"’

"I don't want to learn letters." It's hard, and I have a headache.’

The 17-year-old smiled at me at the age of 12, who ran away from the tutor he
attached.

"I was a specially hired person for you, but I'm very upset to hear that.’

"Where does a person like me learn letters and write them?"’

'Someday, the day may come when you need it. That's why people always have to
prepare for the future in advance.’

But I don't want to learn.’

'Hmm...'

He, who had been obsessed with my strong rejection for a while, soon stroked my
head and lowered his voice.
"Then what about this, Chloe?" You study with me.’

"What?"

'I'm a very busy person, but I'll make time especially for you.’

"Why?"

"Because you liked me."’

I frowned again because I didn't understand what he said.

"Why? Because your younger brother likes pretty things?"’

"No."

Shaking his head softly, he whispered in a sweet voice.

"I realized that you are a very lovely child.’

Even I, who did not give in to the harassment of half-bok orabi when I lived as a
"talking beast of Garnetsuga," had a sweet voice enough to blush my cheeks.

The gentle voice that made me a woman blind to love has faded away. A dark abyss
encroached on me.

As the body and mind gradually became lighter, the warm sunshine tickled my eyes.
He raised his eyelids carefully, frowning.

………In the world where I opened my eyes again, the man I once loved so much looked
down at me with a pale face.

Chloe, Chloe. Silly Chloe.

A woman blind to love crosses the river that is so dull that she cannot return.

Sweet tears, you become hot rain and wet the cold ground.

Chloe, Chloe. Poor Chloe.

A lost child hungry for love goes against the passage of time.

Sweet sorrow, you become a hungry beast and swallow the sad world.

Sad love, cursed relationship, terrible pain, foolish Chloe...….

2 장. I'm going to twist his neck.

Blinking. No matter how many times I blinked, it was the man in front of me.

Kylos, the man who saved me from the mud and put me back in the mud after
everything was over. The man I loved with all my heart and body.
I thought this was also an extension of him because I saw him in the past just now.
So, it is commonly referred to as "jumadeung."

"Chloe..."

His handsome face was white. Even beyond the blurry view, I opened my eyes thinly,
and I saw gray hair that was soaked in cold sweat and stuck onto my forehead.

I somehow became savory at the appearance of a sick person.

What do you mean savory?

At that moment, I was surprised by the feeling I felt without realizing it. I was
so surprised that my heart, which had once died, jumped again.

Kylos was my sanctuary that I could not dare to disobey. He was my savior and
savior who rescued me, who almost lived a miserable life worse than a beast in
Garnetsuga.

Not only was he the man I loved. He was the first person to inform me of the
feeling of love, and furthermore, interest and affection for others, even though he
had broken down somewhere.

I frowned gently in confusion. Kylos, who was cautiously approaching me, became
angry ice.

"Chloe..." Are you still sick?”

His asking voice was shaking a little.

That's absurd. What do you mean, Kylos, who is only careful about me? My past,
named "Jumadeung," was subtly twisted.

"The fever has gone down considerably, your highness."

I heard a different voice next to me. I know an older man with a gray beard.
Estelle... was the doctor who examined me at the time when I found out that I had
conceived the child.

Then, is this the memory of when I first met Estelle? There were many strange
things to say that.

Above all, it was none other than the emperor, the parent of the child, or Kylos,
who was happier than me at the news of my pregnancy. I still remember that evening
when I confirmed my pregnancy.

"I'm pregnant."

"Oh my gosh, Chloe!"

As soon as the doctor finished speaking, there was a hug and a hard chest that
hugged me. Kylos adored me in his own way, but it was definitely the first time he
was in his arms.

His arms, which numerous women, including Marquis Youngae of Rosaline, would have
gone through, were so enchanting that I rejoiced with him.

"You really did it!"’

He was quite excited and lost his usual relaxed breath.

'I always believed in you. I was sure that the day would come for you to succeed
like this.’

Holding me in his arms, stroking my head, said Kylos. I barely looked up at him,
suppressing my heart that seemed to explode.

'I'm so happy to be of help to my uncle.’

Once again, he hugged me with my shy answer. His heart was beating with me on the
chest that touched him. It would have been such a pleasure for Kylos to conceive
the emperor's child.

"Yes, the fever..."… I think I got off.”

The back of his cold hand touched my forehead. I blinked and glanced at his face
through a clear view at some point.

"But you still don't look good."

He let out a small sigh and muttered.

"I hope it's not wrong..."….”

Kylos blurred the end of his speech and bit his lower lip well.

It's weird. I'm sure the doctor has finished treatment. Hasn't it been announced
that I'm pregnant yet?

It can't be. The doctor was his man who had been working for Ludwig for a long
time. A doctor who can't not know what he's working on the most must have informed
me of my pregnancy.

"Chloe..."

Kylos, who was hesitating to see me, reached out carefully. The back of my cold
hand touched my forehead.

I blinked and glanced at his face through a clear view at some point.

"Yes, the fever..."… I think I got off.”

He let out a small sigh and muttered. Then, soon, he glanced at me with an anxious
look.

"Why can't I say anything?" Tell me if you're still sick."

His cautious voice and eyes that he didn't know what to do looked like he was
worried about me. Are you worried that I might get sick? It was a very sweet
family, but it couldn't have been.

He was always worried that his precious body would be scratched for his "brother."
However, it was a kind similar to the counting method of long-term business, which
was concerned about the decline in product value. My pain had no effect on him.

It seems that it happened a long time ago. At that time, I was sick. It hurt so
much. It hurt so much that I couldn't sleep properly because I was so hot that I
couldn't see anything all night, and it was hard to swallow even the watery soup
because I had a sore throat.

As soon as I barely finished eating to take the medicine, I couldn't even take the
medicine properly because I couldn't hear my voice, so I couldn't even call his
name, who I loved so much.

The saddest thing about suffering so badly was not meeting him.

Kylos came to me, who was lying on the bed whenever he had time, but the number of
times gradually decreased. This is because the woman, Rosaline Youngae, hated it.

"Can't you hear my voice?" Chloe, say anything...….”

His palm gently covered the back of my hand. With the uncomfortable sensation I
felt at the moment, I shook off my angry hands. In the wind, Kylos' hand, which was
holding me, fell off.

"Chloe..."

"Oh..."

It was the same for me that I was embarrassed by the behavior that came out without
realizing it. I looked at him, rubbing the back of his hand that his skin had
touched with the other hand.

"This is..."

After talking for a while, I stopped breathing loudly.

Subtlely…… No, the more clear the mind, the more strange things were. This was
definitely something I didn't remember.

I thought maybe my memory was distorted because I wanted it so much. But was this
what I wanted in exchange for death?

To see this guy who is nervous about my pregnancy?

Blinking, blinking foolishly, and a belated shock hit me. Isn't it too vivid to be
in the post-death stage?

"Get out..."

My voice, which trembled finely, was quietly locked. It was like a man who hadn't
spoken for a long time.

"Please leave..."….”

"Chloe!"

When I wrapped my head with both hands, Kylos took a step closer, shouting my name.

"Please leave right now!"

“…….”

To be sure, I've never yelled at him this way. So, this is by no means a
"memorandum" that appears just before death.
The moment I recognized it, my whole body trembled like a tree. The sudden cold
came. The feeling of blooming with the fingertips became more and more vivid.

When I raised my head, there was Kylos looking at me restlessly. When I saw him
flinching after making eye contact with me, I felt endless emptiness.

Knock, knock, knock.

The falling tears wet the blanket that was half covered.

"Why..." Why are you crying, Chloe? Does it hurt a lot? Is that why?

I was really curious. Why do you keep asking me this? I told you to get out. I told
you to get out.

"Chloe?"

"I'm sorry, uncle."

Having barely calmed down my emotions, I spoke in a calm voice.

"Wait, I want to be alone."

“…….”

Kylos stared at me instead of answering. Then he replied calmly and nodded.

"Okay."

Kylos, who was trying to let the doctor go first and follow him, paused in front of
the door and looked back at me.

"I'll come back a little later." If there's anything uncomfortable, ring the bell."

"Yes."

I smiled and nodded as not awkward as possible.

* * *

It was not until a full day later that I could look at the current situation
calmly.

At first, I thought that Kylos saved me, who should have died from the empress'
poison.

That's because my last memory was the appearance of the empress who came with
poison after he locked me up in his bedroom and left me unattended. That's why I
thought the doctor was next to me.

However, there were many dubious things. First, Kylos, who was supposed to be in
the Imperial Palace, was staying in the Great Wall.

Of course, since the empress hates me, I understood to some extent that I would
stay in the Great Wall if I saved myself from the eyes of the empress.

But he is an emperor. Emperor of the busiest period, not long after it ascended. It
didn't make sense for him to empty the imperial palace only because of me.
Second, the doctor of the Great Depression kept calling Kylos "Your Highness." It
was a title that was called when he was a great army in the past.

Although I was asked to use the former title of "uncle" for unknown reasons, the
fact that he, who was so obsessed with the position of emperor, was still called
"Your Highness" was like a scratch on his authority.

Unlike his soft and friendly impression, Kylos valued his honor very much and could
not tolerate any flaws in it.

Did he become an emperor and become generous again?

"Even if you don't want to eat it, you have to take medicine. "That's how you get
better soon."

Kylos, who pulled a chair in front of the bed and sat down, smiled sharply as he
handed me the medicine.

Just before I almost died from poison, annoyance and contempt-at least seemed so to
me.Unlike looking at me with a gaze full of –, I was back to the sweet Kylos a long
time ago.

What's wrong with him? Do you think you need me again?

He held the cup he handed over with both hands because he had no strength in his
hands. The tip of my nose twitched automatically due to the bitter smell.

"Chloe, you don't know, but you suffered from a very severe fever. Please
understand my concern that you will be sick again."

It was a friendly way of speaking as if he were growing a child. I put my lips in

the cup, measuring what he would need me to do.

He said the only thing useful to me was a pretty face. Then, has there been another
silence that likes pretty things? Is that why you're trying to send me to that
static again this time?

Again, seducing someone...… Shuffle your body...… The child...

"Ugh!"

I spit out all the medicine I had just had because of the sudden vomiting. Even
that was not the end, but the nausea continued in an empty stomach, so I had to
fill up only the gastric juice repeatedly.

"Chloe, are you okay?" Chloe!"

Kylos hurriedly patted my back and rubbed my mouth with his sleeves. Dirty things
poured out of me got on his sleeve, but I couldn't see.

It wasn't me who was dirty, it was this man. With my dizzy eyes wide open, I stared
at Kylos. However, Kylos looked for a doctor without knowing that I was staring at
him.

"Puppy."

A silent swear word lingered in my mouth.

That man pretending to care for me, pretending to be friendly and sweet, was a man
who deceived and trampled on me. He was a man who used my love to urge me to lead
his brother to the abyss, and eventually took away my child.

'That's a relief. I won't kill you alone.’

I remembered his younger brother, who smiled reassuringly at me with a dying look.
The moment I remembered the man who was the father of my child.

'Hurry up and go. Your child is waiting.’

Estelle, the moment I remembered my poor Estelle, who had to leave for the world
without even taking a step.

Falling down.

Something in me collapsed.

"It's okay, Chloe." It's okay. Don't cry and take a deep breath."

A friendly touch caressed my back. The moment I heard his voice pretending to be
worried and caring for me, I felt nauseous again.

Clink.

The cup that fell on the blanket rolled over and fell to the floor. I could feel
the busy movement of the users cleaning up the shattered cup pieces.

I saw him. He still has a fascinating face,

It was a dog. A beautiful dog pretending to be friendly.

I, foolish, realized it too late.

* * *

"There's nothing wrong with my body."

The doctor looked at the condition of my body and said.

"You couldn't swallow the medicine properly and cleared up everything inside, but
there's nothing wrong?"

"My body temperature and pulse have all returned to normal. I think there's
something wrong with my body."

“…….”

Kylos' expression subtly subsided at the following doctor's words.

When the doctor left and even all the users in the room were sent out, only Kylos
and I were silent in the remaining room. Whenever I saw Kylos' face, I felt sick
and looked away from him.

"Did you have a hard time?"”

With a very emaciated face in a moment, Kylos asked.

"You were so tired that your body and heart were hurt..."….”
He didn't pretend to hear me when I begged that I was so hard and that I missed
Estelle. Now I couldn't understand him saying this to me.

"It's all my fault." I made a mistake.”

His eyes looking at me were filled with affection. I shrank unconsciously at his
behavior of reaching out as if to pat my head habitually.

“…….”

As he reached out to me, he hardened for a moment and reached out.

"Poor Chloe." How big the shock must have been...….”

Kylos muttered, looking down at his palm. His hand, which had lost its place to go,
trembled and clenched his fist and unfolded repeatedly.

"I made you like this. You're so precious...… I...."

Yeah, you're the one who broke me down. The dog that took away Estelle. You had to
give me back Estelle in time to say this. Even the body of the poor child.

Mumbling with his own young tone, he washed his face dry with a sigh. Then he
drooped his eyes and smiled vaguely at me.

"Let's all stop now."

“……?”

He gradually said only unknown things. What do you mean quit? What?

"Yeah, I think I can really quit now. You too, me too."

Kylos, who kneeled carefully in front of my bed, reached out to me once again. This
time, I grabbed my hand that didn't flinch, clenched it tightly, and whispered.

"It hurts so much."

“…….”

What kind of trick is this? Wanted to know what was inside him, I stared at him in
the face for a moment. But he was just smiling blurry.

Eventually, after giving up reading his thoughts, I opened my mouth first.

"Uncle."

It was still a murky split voice. How much more time will it take to regain the
original voice?

It was the first time I called him right after I woke up. Kylos approached me
closely with a look as if to tell me anything.

"I have no idea what you're talking about."

Even if I didn't intend it, sharp words came out. At the same time, he held my hand
and put a lot of strength into it. I was going to tell you to let go of the sense
of frowning.
"I'm saying you don't have to try to seduce the emperor anymore.”

……?

For a moment, I couldn't understand what I heard, so only my eyes were blinking.

"I really didn't know, Chloe. I really....”

He stopped talking with his teeth clenched for a while, and he continued with a
shaky voice.

"I really didn't know a night with the emperor would destroy you this much."

"What?"

The more I mixed words with Kylos, the more I felt like I became a fool. It seemed
that the emperor he now refers to was his brother who had already died.

At that moment, I had a ridiculous thought. I shook my head to both sides and tried
to organize my thoughts.

At that time, someone came inside with a small knock. As soon as I checked the face
of the person who came in, my face quickly froze pale.

I can't believe it. How can this person...….

Ericsson, the older butler of the Great Depression of Ludwig, was the last person
to see the cold winter I had suffered badly after spending a night with Kylos'
brother.

This is because he, who had been hiding it from others but had been bloodshot due
to a long chronic disease, eventually died without overcoming the cold winter.

"Master, Marquis Youngae of Rosaline is waiting for you."

Kylos' expression hardened at the words of the butler Ericsson.

"I think he told me to leave now."

"They say you can't go back until you see your master. I've been sensitive because
I haven't met my master since the end of the New Year's festival."

"You're a woman I can't communicate with. Tell him to go back. You're very busy
right now."

The speech was full of irritation. But I couldn't wake up to the reality that
couldn't happen more than the fact that Kylos was annoyed.

Obviously, the dead are alive in their lifetime, and the person who should stay in
the imperial palace is staying in the Great Wall. In addition, he, who was an
emperor, was His Majesty, and the woman, who was an empress, became a Marquis
Young-ae.

And me?

A belated sense of visibility hit me. Just once, there was a time when my physical
condition was creaking and I was very sick.

His younger brother, Marquis of Rosaline, who was the Emperor of the New Year...….
Yeah, it was the day after I spent the night with his brother for Kylos. Now I was
in a state of suffering just like then.

One difference was that Kylos, who did not visit me at the time to avoid going
against Marquis Young-ae Rosaline's misconduct, is now in front of me.

I couldn't calm down my confused mind.

Didn't you have a hard time after eating her poison? Wasn't I dead in the first
place?

What about my experiences?

Sleeping with the emperor due to coercion, not his coercion. I was criticized for
being the emperor's mistress. And Estelle...… My small and precious Estelle...….

Is it a nightmare that I suffered from in a painful fever? Is it a fantasy that

didn't happen and wouldn't happen?

No way! Estelle, when I think of my poor child, it hurts like a heartbreak, but
this couldn't all be false.

“……!”

Standing up, I shook off Kylos' hand and ran to the bathroom. Kylos' voice calling
me chased me. Standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, I looked at myself
in the mirror with a devastated face.

The scar had disappeared. Kylos, the hideous and vivid pain that the man I loved
left on my neck had disappeared.

"What's wrong with you, Chloe?"

Kylos, who followed with a pale face, hugged me in his arms. I once loved him so
much, but now only unpleasant palpitations remain and clasped me shady.

Such a clear sense could not have been a dream. It couldn't have been a fantasy.

Yes, this is backwards.

It was the reverse of time.

* * *

When I realized that I had returned to the past, my mind cooled down. The situation
that I didn't understand belatedly made sense.

One death, and a return.

I, who died after eating the poison given by a woman, somehow returned to the past
before death. To be precise, one day after spending a night at the New Year's
festival with the emperor and Raymond.

"Why now?"

Thinking about it did not mean that the answer would come out. I was still
confused, but little by little, I began to accept the situation rationally.
I wasn't foolish enough to bring out the ridiculous story that I came back in time.

Instead, I decided to take time to observe the surroundings. This is because the
current situation has not yet been fully accepted. How I acted in the past, I had
to think about it for a long time.

"You should go to Marquis Youngae of Rosaline."

I told Kylos, who is still hugging me. It was something I would have said at the
time, but his eyebrows wriggled and soared as if they were unpleasant.

"You're so sick, why do you want her to go?"”

"The marquis will be upset to know that you are with me."

"Is that important now?"”

Obviously, the place where I returned was a time in the past I had already
experienced, but my current situation was a little different from my memory.

"Chloe, you may not know, but you were very sick last night. I thought I was
clearing the invoice."

“…….”

"And you can't say that your current condition is very good."

First of all, that eye, looking only at me and worrying, was the case.

"The marquis is a necessary person for your uncle."

"Not as much as you."

"It hurt a little, not even dead."

"Stop."

A soft but firm voice blocked my words.

"The marquis infant is none of your business."

Kylos wrapped his hands around my face and made eye contact.

"My pretty Chloe, please don't think about things that hurt your head and put your
body first."

It was such a sweet voice that I wondered if all the times I went through were
false. His thumb gently pressed down on my pale cracked lower lip. It was a signal
between him and me whenever we kissed.

There were traces of sexual love on his body, which was slowly approaching. It was
proof that he was with the woman while I spent the night with the emperor.

To be honest, when I first spent time with the emperor, I was sick just before I
died. I was sick and heartbroken. But most of all, what hurt was the appearance of
him rejoicing without knowing that I was sick.

I stepped back, pushing Kylos' chest with both hands.

"Chloe?"

Kylos looked at me with a puzzled look. What I just saw was a very different
appearance from what I did in the past.

But I couldn't accept him trying to kiss me with her traces. Just thinking about it
made me sick.

"I'm sorry, but..."….”

I glanced at the back of his neck, blurring the tip of my tongue. Recognizing the
situation late, Kylos hardened his face and pulled his collar. However, no matter
how much the collar was pulled, the red marks on the back of his neck could not be
hidden.

"I'm sorry."

"…… you punk."

"Chloe?"

Oh, my. My heart popped out of my mouth without realizing it.

"What did I just say?"

"I guess the nonsense came out." "I'm confused because I've had a bad illness."

I managed the situation with a forced smile.

"……You seem very confused. What did I say? It hurt a lot, didn't

"Uncle, you're right." I think I need more stability."

So I want you to turn it off.

"So please let me rest alone." You can meet Marquis Youngae of Rosaline. In the
meantime, I'll be recovering my mind and body."

"I don't want to leave you alone, but if you want to."”

Kylos nodded with a very disappointing look.

After he went out, my body relaxed, and I sat on the floor as it was.

"Lady Garnetteau, are you okay?"

Ericsson, the butler who had been receiving medicine from the doctor, was surprised
to see me torn down on the floor and asked.

"Yes, I'm fine, Ericsson."

"While lying down, the owner was very worried about Lady Garnetteau. It's the first
time in more than 20 years that the owner is so restless...… "Cough, cough."

Ericsson coughed and stole the mouth with a handkerchief. I couldn't bear to ask
him if he was okay.

Because he, who seems to be fine on the surface, actually died without enduring
this winter in the future that I went back, or in the fantasy or nightmare I saw.
"You looked ugly as you got older.”

"... What's the date today?”

I asked to make sure even a little bit.

"There was a New Year's festival on January 1st, and I've been sick for a whole day
since the next evening, so today is January 3rd."

The day after spending the night with the emperor, I suffered from a serious fever,
but I didn't call a doctor. This is because I was worried that it would seem to
draw attention to the man who would be with Marquis Young-ae.

I have been sick for quite a long time in my memory. However, unlike in the past, I
woke up with a full day of suffering.

Perhaps there was something wrong in between, presumed to be the time I went back
in time.

After suffering for such a long time, the emperor's carriage reached the Great
Depression. If the time I went back is true, approximately after the time of the
week, the emperor's carriage will arrive at the Great Wall again.

I think we'll be able to know more clearly by then. If the emperor really sends a
wagon, what should I do then?

Then suddenly I realized something new. Going back in time meant another fact.

This time I came back to was a world where Estelle, my child that the man had
taken, did not yet exist.

“…….”

"Lady Garnetesu"? Is it okay?

Ericsson's voice woke me up, who had been frozen for a long time.

"Oh, yes. Of course."

It wasn't okay at all, but I couldn't express it in front of Ericsson. To me asking

for understanding because I wanted to be alone, Ericsson nodded with a good smile.

"Ericson."

Suddenly, I opened the door and grabbed him trying to leave. Perhaps it is the last
consideration for him who welcomed me who stepped into an unfamiliar grand castle
in my childhood.

"If you're tired, why don't you go back to your hometown and rest?" "This winter
will be very cold."

"For this old man, the Great Depression of Ludwig is the home of the mind."

Unfortunately, he didn't accept my consideration.

* * *

It was purely a coincidence that I encountered Marquis Youngae of Rosaline.

"Oh, my. Who is this?"

After discovering me, Marquis Young-ae, who came closer, frowned and peeped at me.
She was originally a woman who didn't like me, but her eyes were particularly
fierce.

'Don't make things to be hated by her.’

Kylos' warning, which had always been whispering in my ear, echoed. It was the
first time he directly mentioned another woman in front of me, so the voice
remained a quite long shock to me.

That's probably why. Whenever I encountered this woman, I shrank and became small
without realizing it.

Because she's an important woman to Kylos, because she's the woman Kylos chose. So
I tried not to disturb the woman as much as I could. It's not because of the hatred
of a woman, but because I was afraid of being hated by him.

"After spending the night with the emperor, you think you're an empress, right?

As she approached, she picked a fight with me. It seems that I was unpleasant to
see myself staring at myself without lowering my head.

"You look so fine, but what's wrong with you?" I know you want to attract your
highness, but isn't this too much?”

Is it because I went back in time? A bad sense of rebellion suddenly sprang up.

What if you're hated by him? Or if you don't get hated? Will that make any
difference? Eventually, he took away my Estelle.

As I thought that far, my eyes suddenly heated up.

"Why are you crying?" People will think I'm bothering you. Can't you stop now?

The embarrassed woman shouted in a sharp voice. The way I stand still and shed
tears with a woman screaming, and no matter who looks at it, she must be bothering
me.

"Stop it."”

Suddenly, with a familiar voice, the neat back of the man blocked me.

"Huh..."

At the moment, I was surprised enough to stop crying and hardened. I know the back
of that. There was a strong man's back who was holding my hand and leading in a
distant future that now feels like a very long time ago.

Leaving my body on his back, I walked along the endless darkness. Thinking that
there will be light at the end of the road.

I remember that even the moon was a faint night. There was a small twinkling light
that was breaking in the white moonlight.

"Sir Enochbrance."
The woman took a good bite of her red lips.

"What do you want me to stop?" It's unfair for me. I didn't do anything, but she's
trying to make me a bad woman by herself.….”

"Lady Garnetesch needs stability."

I couldn't see the woman's face because of the person who blocked me. However, I
could tell without seeing that the face of the woman covered behind that bright
platinum blonde was distorted.

"What's wrong with her?" In this weather, I come out to this place and walk around
well. I guess men really don't know that it's all for attracting attention?"

“…….”

Although Sir Enoch Brans is said to be a trusted knight by Kylos, it was very
dangerous to go against the woman's temper.

It was when I tried to reach out to Lord Brance's back to stop him.

"Chloe!"

Kylos' voice, walking from afar with contemplation, caught the attention of the
three of us.

The users who followed Kylos, who had always prioritized his position as a royal
family, were all the more surprised and restless as he walked as if he were
running.

Walking on a fast stride, he snatched my wrist extending toward Lord Brance. Then I
looked at my complexion with a white face.

"Are you okay? The doctor said you still need to relax. Why did you come all the
way here?" I was so surprised that you, who were supposed to be lying on the bed,
suddenly disappeared. Is there any inconvenient place?

I had a headache for a while because of the constant pouring voice.

Since I learned that I had gone back in time, I felt very uncomfortable talking to
Kylos. It was none other than Marquis Rosaline Young-ae who saved me from that
nauseous situation.

"Kyle!"

Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline held his arm.

Kyle...?

The temple's round eyes alternated between him and Marquis Yeongae. Kylos looked a
little embarrassed. There was a sneer inside.

Kyle, Kyle...…. Isn't it his nickname that I've never dared to contain?

"Just now..." How did you call me?”

When he asked, frowning around his eyes, the woman covered her mouth with her hand
as if she had made a mistake and apologized.
"Oh, I'm sorry." The name was promised to be called only in the bedroom. "I made a
mistake because the memories of the New Year's festival were so strong."

The woman glanced at me as if looking at me and looked confident. Perhaps it was an

intended mistake. You thought talking like that in front of me would hurt me.

Kylos, who grabbed my wrist, was full of strength. It hurt.

"I hope you refrain from saying useless things. I told him that I'd see him again
next time because the Great Depression was busy with bad things."

The voice that was so cool that the body was chilling was at least the first kind I
heard from him.

Something bad? I narrowed my forehead and pondered.

But at least as far as I remember, nothing bad happened to the Great Depression of
this period except for the death of Ericsson, the butler who will take place soon
after. Rather, it was a time when Kylos' long-cherished desire came true as the
emperor showed interest in me.

"How can you say that?" It's been three days since we saw each other again!

The woman protested with an incredible look.

"Didn't you go to Marquis of Rosaline last night?"”

Kylos looked back at me at my sudden words.

"I was busy because it's a new year."

But you tried to ask me if I had stayed in my room, but I stopped. Behind him was
Marquis Young-ae Rosaline, who was blushing.

"Enock, what were you doing here?"

Looking back late, I saw Sir Brance standing three steps back from us with his head
down.

“…….”

Because he was bowing his head, he couldn't know Lord Brance's expression. I
suddenly became curious about his face. The last time I saw him was because it felt
like such a distant past.

"I think he sent me to the capital city."

"I've just been there." Knight Enochbrance reports his return to the Great Wall of
Ludwig."

He glanced at Sir Brance, who reports with his knees bent in front of him, and soon
turned his head.

"I'm sorry to make you work again, who just returned. Let Marquis Youngae of
Rosaline take him to the mansion."

"Yes, your highness."

Lord Brance answered without hesitation. Kylos left Marquis Youngae of Rosaline,
who protested behind him, and took me to leave.

* * *

"Chloe, if you want,"

Kylos, who forced me to lie on the bed, smiled softly, lifting the white blanket to
his chest.

"You can call my name."

"What?"

"I'll give you my name. So it's okay to call me Kyle.”

He was a little out of the blue.

"What do you mean?"

"The marquis called my name." "Aren't you upset because of that?"

I was upset? I didn't think much, but I guess Kylos thought so.

"It's not like that. "How can I call your uncle's name?"

"Why isn't it working?" In fact, it's been a long time since the blood ties between
the Grand Prince and Garnettega have faded, but I think it's weird for you to call
me uncle.”

"Then I'll..." What should I call my uncle?

"I just told you." Kyle, call my name."

"Do you want me to call your uncle's name, not Marquis Youngae?"

I was genuinely surprised and asked. Then he sighed with a slightly hurt look.

"I don't know why you're thinking like that..."….”

Kylos' palm stroked my hair still.

"You are no match for Marquis Youngae to me, Chloe."

"But you've never said that before."

I was taken purely by the needs of Kylos. Wasn't Kylos a chess word to remove the
aura?

That's why I loved Kylos and never wanted a reward. I didn't dare to wish for it.
It was none other than Kylos who imprinted the fact on me, who was clumsy at
seventeen.

As he stared at me, he murmured, frowning around his eyes.

"Strangely..." I think you've changed a little.”

Curiously, Kylos must have been thinking the same thing as me. I was also feeling
that he seemed to have changed a little.
"No way."

I consciously smiled and denied what he said.

"You suffered a lot." That's why you feel different than usual.”

"Yes. If I had known you were sick this much, I would have paid more attention."

His upset, drooping eyes caught my attention.

He was the one who deceived me with false affection. Maybe those drooping eyes are
also false.

"You're the uncle who ruined the construction."

"Kylos."

He grabbed my hand and recited it firmly.

"He said it's okay to call my name."

"Is it an order?"

He frowned at my question.

"Have I ever ordered you to do this?"”

"……No, that's never happened.”

He had never given me a direct order. I've just been brainwashing for a long time
so that I can only move for him, who loves him.

Even the temptation of the emperor and the birth of the emperor's child were all
subtle subordinates under the pretext of "for him."

He seemed to have something on his mind. After a long silence, he brought it up

again.

"It's not an order, it's a request."

I wiggled because I wanted my finger caught in his hand to escape. The more so, the
stronger his grip on my hand became.

"Chloe, I'll correct you." "Can I allow you to call my name?"

“…….”

Suddenly, I felt shivering at the appearance of Kylos in a low-key appearance. I

wanted to ask why. However, if he had spit out what was in this ideal as it was, he
would have felt strange.

I didn't want to let anyone know my secret yet. Even if the other person was once
the one I loved, Kylos.

"Okay, uncle."

So I tried to smile as much as possible, recalling how I laughed in a dim memory.

"No, Kylos..."… "Nim."

I couldn't call his name the way it was. It was a name allowed only to the woman,
Marquis Youngae of Rosaline. Kylos seemed a little disappointed, but he no longer
took issue with it.

"Master, I'm Ericsson."

Ericsson, the butler, entered the room with a neat knock.

"What's going on"?

The calm way he treated the butler was quite different from when he treated me.
Ericsson replied with a feminine expression.

"The imperial family sent a carriage."

At that words, me and Kylos' expressions hardened at the same time. The emperor's
carriage arrived ten days earlier than in the future that came back.

Before I went against time, I was sick much longer at this time. Perhaps the
emperor's wagon has already come and gone once while it was too painful to get up.

Is that really true?

For some reason, I thought that Kylos might have forcibly raised me in pain and
sent me to the emperor's carriage. No, it's not "forced." Because I was a silly
woman who did whatever he wanted.

Anyway, unlike then, I was quite well and became lively, but when the emperor's
carriage arrived, I felt strange. I was afraid of meeting the emperor again.

But before I could say anything, Kylos said firmly first.

"Send it back."

"What? But it's the call of His Majesty..."….”

"Chloe says she can't go out because she's not feeling well right now.

"Okay."

Ericsson went out to return the emperor's carriage as it was.

I was afraid of having to face the emperor again, but apart from that, embarrassed,
I looked back and asked him.

"Why did you send the carriage back?"”

"It's true that you're not feeling well."

"It's not to the point where you can't go out."

"The doctor said I still need to relax."

In the midst of the twisted passage of time, I gradually felt worse.

"Do you mean my body is more important than your uncle's future?"”

He didn't care about my body in the time before the retrograde.

"You're saying something upsetting." You are as precious as my future.”

Isn't this a little ridiculous development?

"Chloe?"

A voice full of embarrassment called me. The cool fingertips touched my eyes.

"Why are you crying?"

Snap. I kicked his hand out and looked straight at him. Then he spoke in a clear
voice.

"I'll go to the emperor."

You shouldn't do that. You are not the one who forgets about your future and
revolves around me, cherishing that my body will be damaged like this. Isn't your
behavior now as if you're denying all the time I've gone back?

The loss and pain that I experienced, and Estelle...….

Even the child's existence, which had been crushed without a single step, is
everything.

"Chloe, you're still..."….”

"Now or after I feel better, I'm the same." So I'll go now."

"Chloe!"

I shook him off holding me and jumped up and headed outside.

"Stop, Chloe!" It's not the same! You're really...…!”

"Isn't it my job to seduce the emperor anyway?"”

I raised my voice to him by blocking me. His expression was distorted to look good.

"I told you you can stop!" I, everyone!"

God, he was getting angry. He was the one who never got angry at me for not
listening even in the time that went back.

He, who valued the dignity of the royal family most, even though he was annoyed and
bothered, had never raised his voice to anyone.

"Uncle, do you know it's really weird right now?"”

He was showing a completely different appearance not only from the future that came
back but also from the past.

"I need to gain more weight." My handsome brother doesn't like skinny women.’

"The emperor's biological mother was a royal daughter from the kingdom of Evran.
Learn how to speak Evran. It'll be useful.’

"Did you spray perfume?" It suits you, but it's not his taste. I'll give you
something good as a present. To the point where it captures your brother's heart at
once."

"Chloe, you have good hair." Have I said this before? I care so much about you
because of your hair. "The emperor likes silver-haired beauty."

Wouldn't I be upset if I hurt my body like this? "It's a precious treasure for my
brother."

It was Kylos who had been raising me to suit the emperor's taste for a long time.
And I also knew that not all of the support he showed me was without cost.

"I like you, too." How can I not be pretty, you who will bring me the emperor's
neck in the future?’

seventeen, it was Kylos who kissed my shy confession and inserted a dagger. He was
my sanctuary that I could not dare to disobey, and I was a petty bait for Kylos.

It was also Kylos who imprinted me every time so that I wouldn't forget the
subject.

"Birth a child of the emperor."

A chillingly clever whisper echoed in my ears. The future that came back and the
past that passed mixed together, creating a small spark.

"I don't think it's too much to think you're weird, Chloe."

He, who had never been the same person as me, said to me in a human mask. Everyone
remains the same in time back in time, but only Kylos has changed.

"It's just because I realized it too late."

"You realized it?" What?

"You, I..."….”

A strange atmosphere flowed from his gaze at me. As if courting, he whispered,

kissing my fingertips.

"That I'm in love with you."”

Sigh. My head is cold. Kung, kung, kung, kung. My heart beat unpleasantly. I pushed
him as it was and ran outside.

"Chloe! Chloe!"

Kylos followed me, calling my name late. When he grabbed my wrist again, I glared
at him and said.

"You spent the night with Marquis Young-ae three days ago. Four days ago, he sent
me to the emperor.”

"That's...."

Speechless, he bowed his head. The unbecoming appearance made me laugh.

"My uncle shouldn't love me."

This was deception. It was an act of killing my heart, which loved him but
eventually died, and the poor life that collapsed due to it twice.

I wanted to run away from Kylos. In my head, I only thought that I had to get out
of here right away.

The body moved first before making rational judgments. I left Kylos standing in a
devastated state and ran as hard as I could toward the emperor's carriage in the
distance.

Tap, tap, tap, tap.

I could get out if I rode that. All you need to do is ride that.

Tap, tap, tap, tap.

"Stop Chloe!"

Knights who didn't know where they appeared at Kylos' cry blocked me.

"Get out of my way!"

I shouted fiercely and pushed the sword that blocked me. Knights freaked out at a
time when they could get hurt.

"Be careful, Lady Garnetteau." If you do something wrong...….”

"Chloe!"

I felt the strong power that embraced my body. At the same time, a strong smell of
blood caused anger at the end of the nose.

Trying to protect me, he scratched his forearm at the end of a pointed window. The
blood flowing down his sleeve soaked even the hem of my clothes.

"Your highness! Are you okay?"

"Your highness!"

Knights dropped the sword and approached him. In a chaotic situation, I could see
the emperor's wagon leaving in the distance.

"Are you okay, Chloe?"

He asked me in a voice full of worries. I didn't give any answer.

* * *

Doubts became increasingly certain. Kylos has changed. And I've changed, too.

"Chloe, do you..."….”

Kylos talked to me as if to ask me something.

From the moment the doubt was certain, I could see what Kylos was trying to say.
Because I also had the same question.

He and I who have changed only in the same time. Maybe he also came back in time
like me.
Unbelievable delusion? There was no such ridiculous delusion as Kylos loved me.

Of course, questions remain here. There was no reason for him to suddenly love me
just because he went through time. Therefore, all the affection he shows me now
will be false.

Perhaps it was a lie that appeared to complete me, who was a "failure," or
something new happened after I died like that. However, I did not know the reason
for not knowing the future after death.

I had a headache because I thought a lot. I put down my spoon and woke up first.

"Why didn't you eat more?"

"I don't have an appetite."

"But..."

"I'll go first."

Kylos did not scold me for my rude behavior. Minor actions and words gathered to
achieve confidence. But I needed confirmation, not conviction.

The easiest way was to ask him if he had gone back in time, but it wasn't a very
good way.

If that happens, I will not only tell you my secret, but if my family is wrong, I
will be treated as a crazy woman. Of course, he can't only answer the truth to me.

Perhaps it's the same reason why he can't ask me hastily and only hesitate.

After leaving him behind, I locked the door and walked to the window. When I opened
the window, the cold night air flowed into the water. There was no moonlight in the
dark night sky.

If my confidence becomes true, what should I do then? It didn't matter how he

trampled on my heart and deceived me.

But one thing is, Estelle...…. I could never forgive him for taking my child.

When I lowered my gaze to the rustling sound and looked down, I could see the human
image. It looked particularly familiar even under the dark sky, and it was a
sparkling platinum blonde that I saw during the day. Although it was gray because
there was no light now.

Sir Enochbrance was looking up at me under the window.

"Sir Brance"?

After staring at me for a long time, he took a step back, flinching as if he had
finally come to his senses in my voice. Then he immediately bowed his head and
greeted me.

"Good night, Lady Chloe Garnetshu."

"Yes, good night."

We exchanged cliche greetings, but none of us seemed to think of this night as a

"good night." An awkward silence flowed between us, who had nothing else to share.
Enochbrance, the article of the Great Depression of Ludwig that the ladies of the
capital love so much. Again, I realized that his face was very handsome.

No matter how much I praised Lord Brance's beautiful appearance around me, I
couldn't hear it. Because I only saw Kylos.

Lord Enochbrance, along with the emperor, was a man who made me feel very strange.

He didn't mix his body with me like an emperor, and I don't know why he makes me
feel that way when I haven't even mixed words a few times.

"I'll help you."’

The last image of him reaching out to me with a serious look as always, and being
dragged by soldiers for helping me, remained a very dark afterimage to me.

"What did I say to Enoch that day?"’

Since then, I have never seen Sir Brans again, but only once did Kylos bring up the
story of Sir Brans.

"Did you seduce Enoch, Chloe?" Like I did to my younger brother?

Rather, I thought it would be more beneficial for Lord Brance's personal

information to see Kylos as such. So I didn't give any answer. I didn't know it
would make him even angrier.

"It's very unpleasant." "I didn't know you would rebel this much."

Saying that, he knocked my body down on the bed. He was violent. Even the false
kindness could not hide its violentness. Having lost everything, I had no choice
but to endure his violentness.

We don't know what has happened since Lord Brance. It was just the last time.
Because Kylos no longer told me the story of Lord Brance.

"I heard there was a commotion."

A commotion? Oh, that's right. I felt like I was talking about running out to ride
the emperor's wagon. In the process, Kylos was injured. Naturally, the Great
Depression turned upside down.

"Didn't you get hurt?"”

"I'm fine."

Recalling the memory of the day, I suddenly found something strange.

"Why wasn't Lord Brance there?"”

Although he was a commoner, Kylos had great confidence in Sir Brance of outstanding
skills. To the extent that he tried to incorporate it into a noble society by
creating a fake castle.

So where he went, Lord Brance was always with him, and all his secret dukes were
organized at the tip of Lord Brance's sword.

But what made Lord Brance leave his side?

Is it because Lord Brance helps me in the future? But it was a little far in the
future, and Kylos still needs Sir Brans.

“…….”

Lord Brance smiled faintly at me instead of answering. When he smiled,

surprisingly, I had the illusion of warming up the surrounding air. I thought as I
saw the faint smile as if it would turn off.

Why did you help me? Even abandoning his trust.

I wanted to ask, but I couldn't.

* * *

The next day, Kylos, who came from the morning, sharply lowered my mood.

He said he was busy without even having time to talk to her for a while, but he
came to me and didn't say anything and just stared at me in the face.

Looking at the steeper eyes than usual, I don't think I slept properly last night.
I hated myself for noticing his condition immediately just by glancing once.

"What do you want to say?"

Unable to withstand his gaze, I first asked avoiding his gaze. Then he said in a
voice that seemed very upset.

"Chloe, we don't see each other only when we have something to say.”

"Wasn't it?"

"I just came because I missed you."

"You've never done that before."

I replied back shudder. The slanted speech like a girl going through a belated
puberty was not good for me to hear. But instead of blaming me, Kylos approached
with a smile.

"I should come to see you more often in the future. So that you can get used to
it.”

The eyes that folded smoothly were incredibly beautiful. It was an eye smile that
he often makes when he bets on other noble ladies a "duke named temptation." The
moment I found it, my expression cooled down even colder.

"If you have anything to order, do it."

In the garden I cared for while waiting for him, he held another woman in his arms
and smiled with his eyes.

At that time, I felt guilty just by bearing the feeling of love on him, so I had to
swallow the bitter sensation inside.

Was it since then? Whenever I saw his smiling face, I was happy and at the same
time, my heart ached.
"Order? What do you mean?"

"You were just trying to seduce me." Isn't it because you have something to gain
from me?"

"Wait a minute."

With a very embarrassing face, he chose to breathe for a while. Kylos pressed his
temples hard to see if he had a headache.

"Temptation..." Don't say that's very wrong. I love you now and I want to win your
heart somehow. But what you added at the end is a little unfair.”

"But my uncle said,"

"Kylos, you were supposed to call my name.”

"……It looks like that smile you often used to make for other infants.”

"That's...."

Kylos was about to say something more. It was very savory to see him wash his face
dry with a stuffy look.

Now I admit it. I'm hoping for Kylos' misfortune from back in time. Is this what
hatred is? Suddenly, I remembered a long time ago when I learned love from him.

"There's someone here." I keep looking for that person's eyes, and thinking about
that person makes me feel better. But sometimes my chest is stuffy and sometimes I
cry.’

"That's love."’

When I was young, he replied in a thin tone without looking back on me.

"You must be in love with that person."’

"Love..."

When he tilted his head, he looked back at me while turning over the bookshelf.

"It's not necessary for you, but it's not bad to go through it at least once.
"Don't get sick too badly."

"Yes, I'll try."’

He smiled only then as he saw me nodding with a determined look. My heart was itchy
by the soft touch of petting the top of my head.

'Love is the desire for the other person to be happy. If there's anything he wants,
it's love to help somehow, even at the expense of me.’

"You have to sacrifice yourself?"’

"Of course, of course."

He looked straight at me and smiled meaningfully. Sacrifice, sacrifice...…. I

recalled what he had said over and over again and over again, remembering his head.
"Hmm... So your uncle doesn't love Count Hilton's young love?"’

His face had been colored with light embarrassment by the sudden question.

"I said I love you in front of Count Young-ae, but in reality, I didn't sacrifice
anything.’

Do you think so?’

"Don't you want your uncle to be happier than Count Youngae?"’

'That's right. That's right.’

He readily admitted and smiled. Foolish I was relieved by the words.

But it's the same for her. Someday, I think I will have a person who only wants my
happiness.’

The fingertips of gently sweeping one cheek made my heart flutter. Was it since
then? What vaguely liked emotions germinated into "love" was.

Somehow I was shy and turned away from his eyes.

"Then, do you have any thoughts of wanting the other person to be unhappy besides
love?"’

"Of course, there is."

His dark eyes sank unexpectedly.

"That's called hatred."

I remember his voice saying that was a little scary. That's how I learned love and
hatred through him.

"It's a little different, Chloe."

A sweet voice quite different from what I remember broke my thoughts.

"It's hard for me to explain..."….”

Kylos sighed lightly. I thought, staring at him. I loved him so much, but how did I
end up with nothing but hatred?

"Master."

Ericsson called him out of the door in an urgent voice.

"What's going on?"

"The royal carriage has arrived again."

"At this time?"

Upon hearing the sudden news, his eyebrows wriggled and soared up.

"Amazing. I didn't know I'd send the wagon back yesterday this morning."

Kylos replied annoyedly.

"Send it back."

It was a relentless answer like yesterday.

"Well, sir..."….”

Ericsson glanced at him and blurred his words.

"What's wrong?"

"Your Majesty has come in person."

"What?"

Surprised, he jumped up and down. It was the same for me to be surprised. The
emperor is here? As soon as Ericsson finished speaking, a loud noise came from
outside the hallway.

"No, Chloe."

Kylos' hand grabbed me.

"I can't show you to the emperor..."….”

Kylos chewed his lips with an expression of difficulty. I stared at the open door
with a foolish face without even thinking of pushing his hand out.

Soon after, the red phosphorus, which appeared like blood, was the man.

Emperor Raymond del Astarot.

His younger brother whom Kylos hated so much. Poor guy who foolishly loves me.

'That's a relief. I won't kill you alone.’

His last, which had been stuck in my head for a long time and had not been
forgotten, shook me.

The burning hot eyes swept my body up and down. Then, when I found Kylos' hand
holding my shoulder, I frowned slightly. Soon, his voice flowed through his lips
that were being dried up fishyly.

"Hi, Chloe."

The man's thick bass greeted me.

"What's wrong with you?"”

Although it would be a four-day meeting for a man, it was a voice that I heard
again after several months. I stopped crying that the first word was worrying about
me.

"Did it hurt during the New Year's festival?"

I couldn't hide my falling tears. The man's expression was strangely distorted. He
had a scary face that seemed to grab me by the collar and shout why I was crying
right away.
However, there was a voice that blocked the man who strode toward me.

"Your Majesty."

It was the voice of Kylos.

"Chloe is not feeling well right now."

"Oh, my".

Raymond stopped walking for a while, crossed his arms and looked at Kaylos
alternately.

"I know, brother. That's why I came like this."

The growling voice was fierce as if it would bite the opponent. Kylos also looked
straight at Raymond with a stiff look and said.

"I hope you will be more polite, Your Majesty. First, I'll guide you to the drawing
room. This place doesn't seem suitable for your Majesty to stay.”

"Why?"

Raymond's gaze turned to me again. He looked at me with his eyes and asked Kylos
back with his mouth.

"I'm here to meet Chloe, not you." So you shouldn't try to kick me out of this
room, but you should leave your place.”

"Chloe still needs stability..."….”

"Stop."

An annoying voice cut off Kylos' words.

"I guess Chloe hasn't informed our brother of our relationship yet."

“…….”

"I'm sure you guessed it, too". The reason why I sent the carriage. You didn't
know?”

“…….”

Kylos stared still at his half-brother without answering. The soft and cold gaze
toward the younger brother was no different from usual, but his hand on my shoulder
was holding me exceptionally painfully.

"So it's you who has to get out of this room now. Kylos of the Grand Duke of
Ludwig."

“…….”

At that moment, there was a cold silence in the room. Long after, his hand fell off
my shoulder.

"It can't be long." Chloe was really, really sick."

"Don't worry, brother. Because we've already shared a lot."

Raymond responded slowly with a more relaxed way of speaking. Kylos left the room
with a reluctant step.

When only the two of them were left, Raymond, who approached me, wiped his wet face
with his thick palms.

Then, unlike when dealing with Kylos, he whispered in a softer voice.

"Hi, Chloe."

Once again, I burst into tears at the greeting that was handed down.

* * *

Raymond del Astarot. He was such a strange man. In the past, in the future, in the
present. He has always been a strange man to me.

He was a man who wanted me to be happier than I was. Perhaps he is the closest
person to what Kylos said was "love."

"If you're tired, you don't have to overdo it." I'm fully satisfied even now.

"You can't do that, Chloe. I will never leave you as a government.’

"Government's life is okay, too."

In the distant time, I, who was not interested in his companion, dissuaded him with
a smile.

"Your Majesty loves me." We can be together whenever we want. So I don't think the
current relationship is bad either.’

"I'm sure I am." But you're not. You will not be recognized for life and will be
criticized by people.’

"I don't really...".’

I thought it wasn't a relationship that would last long anyway. That's why I should
have said that the concern you're worried about is unnecessary.

However, overwhelmed by his intense gaze, I couldn't respond properly and blurred
my words.

'I don't like you to be unhappy.’

He was a man who wished for happiness, not my misfortune.

"I want you to be happy."’

And similar to then, a slightly more sad voice was ringing above my head now.

"I don't want you to cry."

He continued to soothe the crying that poured out.

"I want you to be happy."

* * *
It was only after I cried a lot that I came to my senses late.

Where I was was was my room in the Great Wall of Ludwig, and I was now in the arms
of Emperor Raymond and I was crying.

What's most embarrassing is the fact that he and I were on my bed.

"Did you cry like this?"

However, Raymond asked, rubbing my eyes without pain, as if it didn't matter much
that he was on the bed. Maybe by now, my eyes are red rabbit eyes.

"Like this. What do you mean crying?"”

I tried to speak as calmly as possible, but I cried at the temple. Raymond narrowed
his eyes slightly and stared at me with a frown.

"Like this, I'm asking if you cried like swallowing sound.”

"Uh..."

I rolled my eyes because I didn't know what to answer.

"Oh my god, I'm going crazy.”

A light swear word popped out of his mouth. I was restless and looked at his wits.

"Why did he cry?"”

"Oh, that..."

"Was he really not feeling well?"

"Yes, I wasn't feeling well."

In fact, I think my body is quite lively now, but I answered so because I didn't
know why I cried.

"Since when did it hurt?"

"Since three days ago."

"...It must have been right after spending the night with me.”

In contrast to the fierce push, a bitter murmur rang in my ears.

"I hope I didn't hurt you".

"It's definitely not, Your Majesty."

"I see. This is how you fool people.”

"Your Majesty"?

He reached out by my eyes. My heart felt empty by the warmth that disappeared.

"So, when will your body get better?"

"I'm almost healed."

"Yeah. That's a relief."

Raymond, who raised himself over me, stared down at my face.

"Really, perfect."

“…….”

"It's my taste from beginning to end."

This is what I've already heard from him once in the time that has come back. He
was very amazed at me, who was a perfect collection of tastes as if it had been
tailored to me.

"I thought that was really cool."

The corners of his mouth were filled with cynicism.

Raymond was a bored and cynical person in everything, but he was so hot when he
loved me. I guess that's why. What burned all of them without leaving a handful of
ash in the flame named "Love"

Kylos told me that sacrificing himself was love. According to his theory, me who
loved Kylos, and the emperor who loved me. It was all love.

But now the question remains. Is it really love to want the happiness of the other
person even while destroying yourself? Did the emperor, Raymond, really love me?

The end of Raymond, who loved me and Kylos, was all death. Love that was not
rewarded left only such a tragic ending.

If that's really love, isn't that unnecessary emotion? Love.

"Chloe."

Raymond asked me.

"Are you happy?"

“……?”

For a very moment, I didn't understand what he said, so I looked up blankly.

Raymond smiled at me, making eye contact with me.

"It doesn't mean much. It's the psychology of a man who wants a woman who spent the
night to be happy without crying."

"Oh..."

I murmured and bowed my head. Then a slightly lower and more serious voice just
rang above my head.

"So, Chloe. "Are you happy right now?"

“…….”

I couldn't answer. To him who wished for my happiness, I couldn't say I was
unhappy.

* * *

Clattering. Clattering. The anti-aircraft dining room, where only the sound of a
spoon hitting a bowl, was about to explode with the strange tension felt between
Kylos and Raymond.

"Why don't we have the carriage on standby in advance?" "It's already very late."

"You don't have to do that, brother. I'm thinking of staying in the Great
Depression tonight.”

Dalgak. Kylos stopped eating and put the spoon down. Then, with a short sigh, he
looked at Raymond still.

"The person who failed the construction will empty the Imperial Palace?"”

"It would be okay to leave work in your hands for a few days. I'm giving my
subordinates a seal for this time.”

Raymond lifted the wine glass in a casual response. It wasn't originally a gentle
impression, but when I looked at Kylos, I felt that his gaze was particularly
hideous.

"Your Majesty, I'm sorry to tell you, but the situation of the Great Depression is
not good right now. There's a sick.….”

"Yeah, that's right. "Chloe."

In an instant, the eyes of the two men turned to me. I froze with a knife in one
hand and a fork in the other.

"I'm going to stay here until Chloe gets better, brother."

"What is that...".”

Kylos' face was colored with absurdity.

"You look better than before."

Raymond smiled at me.

"Don't worry, a doctor will come from the imperial palace soon.”

"I'm fine, Your Majesty. If you're a doctor, you're in the Great Depression, and it
doesn't hurt that much."

I awkwardly rolled up the corners of my mouth along Raymond.

"Then I won't call the doctor. But I haven't heard your answer yet."

"What do you mean answer?"

Raymond's red eyes stared at me at my question. It was an eye full of desire to say
something. Only then did I realize the answer he wanted to hear belatedly.

"Are you happy right now?"’

I remembered that I couldn't answer him asking for my happiness. I remembered that
his voice was very serious, so I stopped biting his lower lip.

Although he said it was a question without much meaning, I couldn't answer easily
because of the overlapping image of him wishing for my happiness in the time back.
I felt heavy because no answer seemed to deceive him.

Kylos, who was watching me still, narrowed his eyes.

After the meal, Kylos came to me separately after returning to each room. Raymond,
who forced himself to remain in the Great Wall, looked very headache.

"What did we talk about with the pretty Chloe and the emperor?"

"There wasn't much to talk about.”

I didn't want to talk to him very much, so I answered coyly.

"Anyway, they said they talked about something. Why are you hiding it from me?”

"It's a story that you don't need to know."

"There's nothing I don't need to know about your personal information."

"Why? Because you have to seduce the emperor using me?"”

"It's not like that!"

Angry, he huffled and grabbed my wrists. Just by touching his flesh, his body came
up and tried to shake it off, but my fragile wrist could not beat him.

"I told you, Chloe. I am in love with you."

"Stop saying nonsense!" That can't be true. I and Kylos know that!"

"Why doesn't that make sense?"

"You are..."

Still holding both wrists by him, I clenched my teeth and stared at him.

"Have you ever wished for my happiness?"”

"...I hope so. Now, crazy."

"Lies."

There was no joke as funny as saying that he wanted my happiness. At least so far
as I know. If he really wanted my happiness, if he did...….

"Kylos, you've never wanted my happiness."

“…….”

"Just be honest. I have something else I want."

His hands, holding my wrist, fell helplessly down. Kylos muttered in a lost voice.

"I told you. All I want is your heart."

"Did he ask me to seduce the emperor?"”

"It's... It's definitely my mistake, Chloe. I regret having you do such a thing.”

Looking at the abominably distorted face, I couldn't hide my laughter.

"But what do I do about this?" I've already spent the night with the emperor."

"……That's why you're trying to turn everything back even now.”

There were red hand marks on both wrists caught by Kylos. I was a little annoyed to
think that I would get bruised by tomorrow.

"You're going to turn it back?"”

It was funny. I can't believe I'm turning it back.…. Even if it was all your
mistake, it was already irreversible. Estelle, my little Estelle is already...….

"So Chloe, please give me a chance."

He knelt down in front of me and hung as if pleading.

"I'll really make you happy this time. Even if I risk my everything...….”

This time, the words gave me confidence.

"You're going to make me happy this time?"”

"Okay."

"How will you make me happy?"”

"That's...."

"You always wanted to be the emperor."

When asked about him hesitating, he replied without hesitation.

"No, that doesn't matter anymore."

"It's not important"?”

"Okay."

"You thought it was important in the past."”

"It's not anymore." "Nothing is more important than you, Chloe."

It was such a desperate voice that it was hard to tell whether it was true or
false. It was clear that Kylos went crazy.

"Then, what's my happiness?"

He couldn't answer the pointed question hastily.

"You don't know what happiness is, but how do you make me happy?"”

"…Family."
Kylos managed to grab my hem and say.

"You've always wanted a family.”

“…….”

"I'll be your family." I'll be such a family that never leaves your side.”

Hahaha, I burst out laughing. What do you mean family? Family...….

"What I want is family?"

"Okay."

"Why... Why did you think so?"…?”

A crying voice trembled and flowed out. Kylos, who hung under my feet, looked up at
me with a wet face and scattered his pussy eyes.

"Since we first met, you wanted warmth. You've been hoping for a being that you'll
never let go of.”

Oh, you knew that. What I want, what I want. Everyone knew from the beginning.

How can I love you again who deceived me?

"Then why did you do that?"

"Chloe..."

"Why did you take S.D.L away from me?"

“…….”

Kylos couldn't say anything and just looked at me and shed silent tears. I just
wanted to trample on that face crying pretending to be pitiful.

"You knew that he was the only one for me."

"…You're back, Chloe."

Half a beat later, he murmured, aware of the situation. As expected, when he heard
the muttering, he seemed to have already guessed each other's return like me.

"Isn't it funny that someone who said that now wants my happiness"?

"Chloe, I..."… I'm...."

"I hate you, uncle."

“…….”

"I hope you'll be unhappy for the rest of your life.”

“…….”

I stepped back from him looking up in vain and wedged myself.

"I just want to twist your neck."

“…….”

I didn't feel sorry for him crying endlessly. It was abominable. I just wanted to
be angry about how dare you shed tears in front of me.

"I'll ask you one thing."

"...anything."

"What happened to Estelle?"

He asked me to ask anything, but when I asked him, he couldn't answer.

"Did you really kill Estelle?"

“…….”

I laughed at his unanswered appearance. It was strange. Obviously, the feelings I

feel now are negative, but why am I laughing?

"You're really, you punk."

* * *

The former Empress of the Asta Empire was from the Princess of the Evran Kingdom.
There have been several emperors who married princesses from other countries
before, but the people of course did not welcome Empress from other countries.

In this situation, if the couple's relationship is good, the imperial family will
lose popularity. So, the emperor often brought in the government for political
reasons, and Kylos Ludwig's mother was in a similar.

Kylos Ludwig, who has the emperor's government as his mother, was the emperor's
illegitimate child. His mother was the only child of Archduke Ludwig, and Prince
Ludwig, who had no son, pointed out the illegitimate child of the emperor born by
his daughter as his successor.

When Grand Prince Ludwig died of illness, Kylos Ludwig followed him at the young
age of 15.

And a while later, a man came to Kylos.

"Mom, I just heard a very strange thing.”

"What do you mean strange?"”

"A man came to the Great Wall and claimed that he was my biological father.”

"Did that happen?"”

His mother asked in a thin tone.

"Where is the man now?"”

Then he caught the man who claimed to be Kylos' father and killed him on the spot.

"Now you're going to sleep with your feet stretched out." I've been searching the
system for 15 years to find this man, and I can't believe he was hiding in such a
rural land.”

In a bloody space, the mother smiled painfully as she looked down at the dead man's
body.

"Who is this guy?"”

"Who is it? It's your biological father."

"Isn't my father your emperor"?

Young Kylos was more surprised by the fact that he was not the biological child of
the emperor than his slender mother killed a man on her bare face without
hesitation.

"Think about it." Is there any similarity between your Majesty and you?”

Kylos recalled the emperor he had known as his biological father. It was a father-
child relationship with no resemblance in the hair of his toes as his mother said.

"I've been saying this for a long time. You won't be the emperor. His Majesty knows
that too. That you're not his son."

"Then why are you condoning my existence?"”

"It's because of the deal with the Grand House of Ludwig."

Archduke Ludwig, who had no son, needed a successor to his blood, but the father of
the child who would succeed was not needed.

"Even if you're your biological father, if you get married, you're a good couple
and a companion, and you're not a thief who takes my share in the end?" So I made a
deal with your Majesty. At least the imperial family would not covet Princess
Ludwig."

It was not known exactly what kind of deal there was between the Great Department
and the imperial family, but only then did Kylos realize. Why the emperor, who was
so sweet and affectionate to his half-brother, was cold to me as if looking at
others.

"Who else knows about that?"”

"There is my late father and I, the emperor and the empress, and there is your
father, who is cooling down. There are three people who know that now...… No, there
are four including you.”

"I see."

The young Kylos nodded calmly.

And shortly after, his mother and emperor Buddha died after drinking poisoned tea
while enjoying tea time in the imperial family.

People sympathized with young Kylos, who lost his parents in an instant and became
alone. At that time, Kylos did nothing back and did nothing but do his job
silently.

All he wanted was one thing. The fall of my half-brother who has everything. And
the one and only place in the world.

My half-brother always looked happy because he had everything. Although he used to

kick his tongue, saying that it was a boring and boring world, he at least looked
happier than me.

So I thought about it. If I take away my younger brother's position, wouldn't I be

able to be happy then?

If there is one thing missing from a brother who has everything, it was love. Even
though he was in a place where all the beauties in the world could be by his side,
he was thirsty for love.

"What kind of love does your Majesty want"?

"The love I want"? Why? If I tell you that, will you find it for me?"

Awoo snorted.

"Love is over in this life anyway." How can I meet another woman when she's next to
me?”

The young brother, who had been bereaved at the age of 14, needed strength to
protect him, and married the eldest daughter of Caroline Duchess following the
maintenance of Emperor Seon. Au always disparaged the woman, who was three years
older than him, as a "serious witch of the Caroline family."

"Even if the empress is there, we can have a separate government, right?"

"You're a man with no romance at all."

The younger brother murmured, kicking his tongue.

"I don't want to have a woman I will love as a mistress. And if I had a mistress,
she would be happier than anyone else, and would I do that because I was crazy?"

Kylos Ludwig did not enjoy various emotions himself, but he was a person who used
other people's emotions well. From then on, Kylos thought about how to use his
younger brother's feelings.

The first day I met the child was a cold winter day when the sky was particularly
dark and the air was humid.

Garnetshuga was a border family of the Grand Duke of Ludwig, but it was safe to say
that it was a relationship that had already been cut off for a long ago. Kylos'
visit to Garnetsuga that day was purely to warn.

"How funny would it have looked to him that the young great man, who was left alone
without his parents?" You would have thought that if you moderately appeased and
please him, you would be able to hold and shake the young great prince who lost his
parents."

Garnette, Capone, Hardy...….

The things of Banggye shamelessly tried to connect again the relationship that had
been cut off a long time ago when young Kylos ascended to the Great Commission.
They, who claimed to be guardians of the young great public, sold the name of the
great public to do dirty things and coveted the property of the great public.
"The Grand Duke of Ludwig no longer waits for Garnettega's laxness.”

When Kylos turned 17, he finally became a fully mature subject under imperial law,
and pulled out a knife to beat up the things of the defense. Garnettega was an
example.

At one glance, Garnettega's butler fell off his neck. Looking down at the blood
soaked in the floor with insensitive eyes, Kylos smiled faintly.

"I'm only warning today, but if the same story comes to my ears again, Garnettega
will be cut off from his own battalion."

In a chilling mess, Garnetshu Zak swallowed insults and bowed his head in front of
the seventeen-year-old young archduke. Banggye's mansion was more gloomy and
unpleasant than expected. Kylos wanted to get out of there in a hurry.

"Uncle!"

If it had not been for the young boy in the room, who glistened with his eyes and
looked at him with longing, there would have been no horrors of the day.

"Welcome, uncle." I've heard your uncle's name several times from afar. I've always
been looking forward to seeing you.”

In terms of genealogy, Kylos was an "uncle" for a boy of the same age, but Kylos
did not like the nuance very much.

"It's your first visit to Garnetsu, right?" "I'll show you something fun."

The boy giggled, showing a beast crawling on all fours.

"Okay, Chloe. Go through my legs. "Since we have a guest, we have to act cute."

The shape of the beast was very dangerous. The skinny limbs were barely supporting
the body. Red eyes glared at the boy through his greasy hair because he couldn't
wash it properly.

The boy was excited and swung a whip and mocked the beast.

"I heard that Garnette Sugar's illegitimate child is treated worse than an animal."

Unfortunately, however, there was no low-level hobby of treating people as animals

and playing tricks on them. When Kylos showed no interest, Garnettega's boy was
greatly disappointed.

And that evening, Kylos turned away just before returning to the Great Wall.

"Hi."

I felt very sorry for him shaking like a larva in a cold small room.

"Do you want me to save you"?

Did he feel compassion? For the first time in his life, Kylos was involved in the
lives of others.

"Do you want to come with me"?

"... Why are you asking that?"”

Garnet Sugar's illegitimate child was wary. It was fun to see him growling like a
beast's cub with all his nerves on edge. The appearance aroused a strange sense of
victory for him. Kylos wanted to tame this little beast.

"Because I like you."

Kylos meant it as much as he liked the child. The child was quite pretty even in
the midst of imitating a beast walking on all fours wearing a dirty giant.

Originally, it wasn't Sungjung who liked pretty things. Unlike his greedy brother,
Kylos liked useful things rather than pretty.

Strangely enough, however, I wanted to reach out to that child who seemed useless
at that moment. Usefulness is bound to occur at any time, so rationalize yourself
like that.

"Hold my hand."

Kylos reached out, and it was foolish Chloe who held onto it.

That night, a big fire broke out in Garnette's mansion. The flames engulfed
everything that remained in the mansion, and only Chloe was able to survive.

"Poor Chloe, I'm alone."

If the image of a dirty girl sitting alone in front of the traces of a devastating
burning fire seemed like a scene in the Bible, would it be an illusion soaked in
excessive emotion?

"……I was alone from the beginning.”

The girl's red eyes stared up at her young savior. At that moment, something fell
over Kylos' chest with a 'thud'.

“…….”

“…….”

It was strange. This small, shabby child felt as beautiful as a fairy in a legend.
The white snowflake fell on the girl's hair.

Kylos, who bent one knee to meet the girl's eye level, shook off the snowflakes
sitting on the girl's head with his hands off his gloves.

"Then come with me now."

The girl nodded quietly.

That winter, it was the day when the first snow fell. One winter day when I could
only hear the sound of white snowflakes sinking over the wagon and the rattling of
the wagon wheels carrying them.

Kylos Ludwig met Chloe Garnettsch.

* * *

Garnetsuga's baby beast was only able to become a person in the Great Wall of
Ludwig. I washed my body with clean water, ate it without shortage, and gained
weight.

Kylos smiled broadly at his face, which had grown in color over the past few days.

"Tell me if there's anything lacking. You can easily eat, wear, or anything in this
Great Depression."

"...Can I do that?"”

"Of course. You're worth it."

"Me?"

"Okay."

Chloe, who couldn't completely abandon her vigilance, blinked and asked.

"Why did you save me?"”

"Because you're pretty."

Looking slowly up and down at the child's body, he replied with a smile.

"Do you like pretty things?"

It wasn't particularly an aesthetic tendency. There was a separate person who liked
pretty things.

"It's not me. But my brother likes pretty things, very much."

The child was pretty. When I first saw the child at Garnetshu's mansion, even the
beastly appearance could not distinguish the child from his or her.

"Pretty things are poison."

"Who said that to you?"”

"My mom."

Poison, it wasn't wrong.

The child's mother faced misfortune because of her beauty, even though she had a
husband. If this child hadn't met me, it would have been obvious without seeing
what would have happened to those who treated her as an animal.

"But Chloe, now I'm next to you.”

Kylos gently stroked the child's head and whispered. Silver hair scattered between
the fingers gave a strange feeling of fullness.

"As long as I'm next to you, your beauty will be a blessing, not poison."

Chloe's cheeks turned red when she said she would be next to her.

"I'll help you grow into the most beautiful person in the world. No one can resist
without loving you.”

Yeah, anyone. Even if it's his brother who holds the empire...….
“……!”

At that moment, there was an epiphany that passed past Kylos' head.

Even I, who are insensitive to being pretty, feel so lovely looking at this child.
Moreover, what if my brother, who is always thirsty for love along with his
aesthetic tendencies, encounters this child?

"Hey..."

Chloe tilted her head and called him. He, who had been stiff, began to shake his
shoulders little by little and smiled, sweeping up his face.

"It's okay..."?”

"Yes, I'm fine."

seventeen-year-old Kylos smiled beautifully and hugged the young Chloe.

"Of course, it's okay." My lovely Chloe."

* * *

Chloe, who is becoming more beautiful over the years, was so lovely. Kylos smiled
at her beauty, which gradually increased in color.

"My beautiful Chloe." How can I not love you? You will bring me the emperor's neck
in the future."

Chloe was the child who put the most effort into him ever.

Kylos was better than anyone else at playing with human emotions. For him, teasing
a girl five years younger than me was as easy as eating cold soup.

"I like uncle." I've been in love for a long time."

The confession of love I heard from her was sweeter than I thought, and whenever I
saw her, when I saw her shy eyes, the water-pouring joy encroached on his mind.

That's how I could kiss her from time to time. He could have hugged him whenever he
wanted, but he was not greedy there.

Now is the time to do all I can to bring down the younger brother, and what I want
will not be too late after that.

"You said you loved me.”

"Yes, uncle."

"Then shouldn't you work a little harder?" For me.”

It was lovely to see me nodding my head gently. To the point where I often think of
it while working from time to time.

Kylos thought he thought he was pretty cute.

"Bring the emperor's child of the emperor."

Chloe, who grew up beautifully, succeeded in seducing the younger brother as she
urged and giving birth to the younger brother's child who ended up becoming the
younger brother's mistress. Having been crazy about love, Awoo walked on the path
of destruction himself.

Everything was perfect. Until Chloe is obsessed with her child.

"It's Estelle."

Chloe's face overlooking the baby in her arms had a soft smile. Kylos was offended
by the pure laughter he had when he looked at himself.

"Did you name your child?"”

"Yes, I can't just call you 'baby' forever."

"Hmm..."

I didn't like it. She who did not wear earrings she sent, she who smiled happily at
the emperor's child, and she expressed compassion in front of the dying emperor.

It was a very simple calculation to take her to the place where the emperor was
trapped. It was the reason why I wanted her to be affectionate to the miserable
Molgol man.

"That's a relief. I won't kill you."

But Au shook my Chloe in a very amazing way.

Crying at her brother's words, she was like a broken doll. It was a crude failure
to cry with only the emotions I didn't teach you.

"I want to see Estelle." "Let me meet Estelle."

Kylos became the emperor he had hoped for, and he firmly established power by
welcoming the spirit of the marquis Rosaline as the empress.

Everything went flat. But only one thing, she didn't go her way.

"It's my fault." Please let me meet only Estelle. Please.….”

It was very unpleasant to see her begging for her to meet the man's child. She's
been the only one I've known for a long time. The ruined man and child broke her.

I hated the tears flowing from her eyes. It was dirty and contemptuous as if I were
spilling for the man.

Knowing that he hated crying, she sobbed silently just like now.

"Do you want me to make you a new kid?" "Will you stop crying?"

The man's child was looking for it so affectionately, but she ran away
contemplating what she said, making Kylos even angrier.

"Okay. Chloe, you need a child."

I grabbed her running away and kissed her. I didn't mean to make an illegitimate
child, but I thought it would be okay to have at least one if she wanted to. Above
all, I wanted to see her smiling face again.
"Will you leave me as your uncle's mistress?"

"Why, you don't like it? I thought you'd be happy."

I was going to put her next to me someday after pulling her down. She was cute and
lovely, and above all, she was a woman who entertained herself.

In her imagination, she smiled happily at her suggestion, but now she didn't look
happy at all.

"You've changed so much, Chloe. He was a good kid who wasn't greedy.”

"……I'm not greedy for anything. Just let me meet Estelle. That's my only greed.”

Estelle, Estelle, Estelle...…. It was a very boring name. But hearing the name is
over now.

Tonight, I will make a child who looks like me and her. Since she liked me a lot,
she would love the child who would resemble me more than the man's child.

"I'll sing it tonight, so get ready."

I think I was a little excited. She had been tired of crying for a long time. And
now I feel light at the thought that it will be over soon.

Among them, Enochbrance's betrayal was an unexpected variable.

* * *

"Why did he do that?"

“…….”

Enochbrance did not answer even in the face of the pain of splitting flesh. I was
angry at him standing calmly with his eyes closed and his mouth closed.

"Did Chloe seduce you?" "Is she asking you to let her meet her child?"

“…….”

The man who had been working for me in the Great Department for a long time was a
knight who succeeded in gaining the trust of the royal family, which is rare for
commoners. I couldn't believe he betrayed me.

"You don't answer until the end.”

Kylos could not forgive Enochbrance. I thought that the price for betraying trust
should be paid well.

The chirping and burning pharynx made a spooky sound.

A knight next to him approached Enoch Brans with hot pharynx on Kylos' chin. Even
with the punishment of supporting one eye, Enochbrance could not hear a moan. The
knights cursed him, saying it was really terrible.

Chloe, who tried to run away from me only because of the man's child, had been
confined in my bedroom for several days.

She tried hard to change her mind with extreme sincerity, but she went crazy
because of the child.

I didn't even want to see it.

So Kylos locked her up like that and didn't look for a long time. If I did that, I
thought I would cling to me again.

In the past, she used to hide her desperate eyes even more anxious whenever I
emptied the Great Wall for a long time.

But it was a misjudgment. When he found her in the bedroom he visited again in 15
days, Kylos collapsed there.

"Chloe? Chloe, why..."… Why on earth....”

The body that had cooled down didn't even move. Dark red blood was wetting the
front of the white dress. A transparent bottle of medicine rolled around her.

"Answer me, Chloe. I'm looking for you right now. I'm calling you. Chloe! Chloe...
…!”

Even after a long time, there was no answer. It was the first time it happened.
What she doesn't answer her call is.

Kylos Ludwig remembered her for the first time who appeared in front of me as a
woman, albeit immature.

"I like uncle."’

I remember the clumsy Chloe who said, "Do you love me?"

"I've been in love for a long time."

She snatched her wrist, which had been shyly confessing, and put it on my lap. I
kissed my eyes as I looked at their endless longing and love. It was not planned to
kiss her.

Of course, Chloe was a very beautiful and lovely woman. I instinctively recognized
it early, so I abandoned Garnette Sugar and chose her to bring her.

However, there was no choice to take her anywhere in my plan. Because she is a
beautiful sacrifice prepared for the younger brother.

"Uncle, I..."….’

My eyes twitching, red cheeks that were clearly seen in the dark, and red lips
moistened with my saliva...… You don't know how crazy all that made Kylos go.

That night, Kylos coveted her lips several more times. He hid the feeling of
burning in his mouth and wore a mask pretending to be relaxed.

Kylos looked down at her crying, feeling joy and sorrow in that terrible longing.
Chloe had the talent to make even tears circulate.

Kylos thought about the feeling of fullness filled with his heart. She, who makes
me so impulsive, must be able to bring my brother's neck to me.

This satisfaction and satiety are not far away from the throne that will come into
my hands in the future, so I am so happy.
Kylos, who had been running for a long time, didn't know that all I felt that day
was because of her.

……If I had realized it a little earlier, so it would have been better if I could
answer her with the same heart, who was crying and saying I love her.

"Yes, maybe at that time..."… I want you to...….”

Her weak fingertips trembled and fumbled her face. The lovely mouth was stained
with dark red blood.

Tap, tap...

The drops of tears fell down to the edge of her mouth and mixed with the hardened
blood, drawing a small concentric circle. Kylos pulled her sleeve and rubbed it
around her mouth. However, the more she wiped, the darker her mouth turned.

"How come... How come on...….”

Kylos sobbed, burying his face over her chest.

"I've achieved everything..."… How come you're the only one...….”

At one time, he wanted to become an emperor. However, the biological mother who
gave birth to him said that he would not be an emperor. Kylos simply thought the
reason was that he was an illegitimate child.

So Kylos tried to kick out the empress and make her mother empress. The Grand
Prince Ludwig thought it was possible because it was not insufficient for the
empress, who was a royal family of another country.

By the time he was fifteen, however, Kylos knew that he was not the biological
child of the emperor. Even if the empress is expelled, she cannot become an
emperor.

So he killed all those who knew his secrets. Among them, there was his mother, but
that was not very important to him.

He was just curious. Emperor's seat. How happy that position with everything in the
world can make you feel.

Thus, Kylos tried to take away the happiness of his younger brother. For him, Awoo
was a fearful man.

Unlike his dull grayish self, half-brother Raymond, who had always shone red like a
burning flame since childhood, overwhelmed his surroundings, and Kylos thought that
just by breathing, he would be eaten up by his intense presence.

If you don't want to be eaten, you have to eat first. It was the teaching of my
mother who killed it with my own hands. So, Kylos removed the cow. By killing Wu,
who was afraid of his existence alone, Kylos was able to become a more fearful
person than anyone else.

Everyone was in awe of him, and everything that Au had came into his hands.
Everything was satisfactory.

Chloe... Except for her who didn't go my way.

"Chloe..."

Suddenly raising his head, he grinned as he looked down at the dead.

"You're sulking at me." That's why I don't open my eyes. That's why I don't answer.
My pretty Chloe...….”

As blood no longer circulated, he caressed his blue lips and whispered in a

friendly voice.

"What made you sulky?" Elizabeth Rosaline, is it because of her? Do you want me to
kill her? Okay, I'll kill her. And what else do you want from me? Do you want me to
make you empress? If I give you the place that the man couldn't finally give you,
will you smile at me again then?”

As if looking at the living Chloe, his eyes were full of affection.

"No, no..."…. Yeah, what you really want is...….”

Kylos forced her stiff body to rise and hug.

"I wanted my love." Always, you...….”

Mumbling in a low voice, he put his lips together over her cold lips.

"I'll give you love, Chloe. I love you.... I love you...…. I also...… I love
you...."

However, the lips of the already dead no longer accepted the heart of the living.

"Why can't you open your eyes?" "How come you still don't answer me?"

Kylos cried with her dead blood buried around her mouth.

"I say I love you!" I say I love you! I, you...…! Chloe, you...…!”

I screamed like an angry person, then cried again and kissed her. Until she wakes
up again and smiles at herself, endlessly…….

Only then did Kylos admit that the moon that lit the night set and the morning sun
rose again. Chloe is dead...

It wasn't difficult to find the criminal.

"Your Majesty! Let go of me, Your Majesty!" I'm upset, your highness!"

The loud woman's voice rang in my ears. Women have hated and bothered her since
ancient times. It was a mistake to let it go even though I knew it. It was my... it
was my fault.

"It's her fault!" Without knowing the subject, she sat in your bedroom and teased
me...…! Oh my god!

The woman screamed and collapsed at the blade of the hitting blade. His eyes, which
had not yet lost their breath, were full of resentment and pouted.

"Ha, ha."

A cold smile burst out of my mouth.

"Hahaha! Hahahaha!"

The palace was in a frenzy.

Kylos hugged Chloe's body, which began to decay, and hummed. When she first came to
the Great Wall, she was a cradle who had been unable to leave the bed for a while
and suffered from fever.

However, no matter how much she sang, she didn't open her eyes.

Every night, rumors spread that the emperor roamed around the palace hugging the
dead woman.

"Chloe, Chloe". You said you love me.”

Sweeping down his corrupt eyes, he muttered in a sad voice.

"I'm waiting for you to open your eyes, but why don't you look at me?"

His life was perfect. Born as the successor to the only grand house in the Empire,
he removed all his political opponents and ascended to the position of emperor. The
place where you can control everything in the world by moving your fingertips.

"Everything went my way, but you're not the only one. Chloe, Chloe...….”

I thought I would be happy after sitting there. But I wasn't happy. Unfortunate.
Without Chloe, he was unhappy.

Now Kylos knows. He knows that he is unhappy because he has everything in the world
but does not have Chloe.

Neither the emperor's position nor the power that could not be overcome could
replace Chloe. It wasn't just because she was beautiful.

In the blurry past, Kylos remembers the palm of a small child who held his hand.
Always remember the lovely eyes filled with longing, affection, and awe for
yourself. I remember the red lips that said, "I love you" in a shy voice.

Even the mother who gave birth to him did not give her as much love as she did. Her
cautious and friendly attitude as if dealing with sanctuary was something that
Kylos had never felt during his lifetime.

However, he brought her to the Great Wall and deceived her by saying "the only
family." The word "unique" had a strange power, so it easily seduced the opponent.

Kylos captured the heart of a five-year-old girl and raised her to grow up looking
at me. And the karma returned to me and strangled himself.

Chloe, a unique being that is deeper than your family.….

She pointed to me and said that she had saved her, but it was Kylos himself who was
saved by her.

Nothing can replace Chloe, my Chloe...….

Kylos, who went crazy with remorse after losing her, smiled blurredly, recalling
her shy smile at me in her childhood.
"When on earth have I held my emotions?" Why didn't you let me know that?”

I wanted to see Chloe smiling brightly at me. I wanted to see Chloe smiling
happily. He was so good at dealing with other people's feelings, but he must have
been ignorant of his feelings. I realized it too late.

I wanted a happy Chloe. I was in love with Chloe.

"I love you, Chloe". I love you. Perhaps, from a very long time ago, I have been in
love with you."

Kissing the rotting body, he shed tears.

The new emperor went crazy, everyone said in unison. Kylos could no longer even
gauge what went wrong from where.

"Do you want me to make you a new kid?" "Will you stop crying?"

When she lost her man's child and broke down…….

"Bring the emperor's Will you do that for me?’

When she was pushed into the emperor's bedroom...….

"I like uncle." I've been in love for a long time.

The day he confessed his feelings shyly.

"I like you, too, Chloe." How can I not be happy with you who will bring me your
brother's neck in the future?’

When she cruelly trampled on her heart...….

I wanted to turn back all those moments. If I could turn back time, so if I could
touch her alive again...….

It was one night when she was hugging her, who had lost her original shape, and
pouring out the past. As he wandered around the imperial palace, he suddenly
stopped in front of a remote room. I heard a small child groaning inside. Kylos
went into the room as if possessed.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

Estelle. It was her child she had been looking for so sadly.

The moment I saw the child, I was angry. Kylos even put down the corrupt body he
was holding and approached the child. I was about to twist that little neck to
death.

"Uhhhhhhhhhh...….”

The moment his fingertips touched the child's neck, the child burst into tears. The
silver hair resembling Chloe got wet in tears.

"Oh... No, Chloe..."….”

When he saw the child's face that looked like Chloe crying, he collapsed on the
floor as his legs were weak. In the child's cry, he regretted it.
Why did I realize it so late? Why couldn't I protect her happiness? That pretty
smile, that lovely smile...… Why am I regretting it now?

* * *

Kylos suffered one death. Having driven her to misery, I thought I deserved to be
more unhappy than her. However, the slow death saved him from unhappiness.

"Kyle, what's wrong?"

The voice of a familiar woman woke him up. Kylos looked around slowly.

The place where he opened his eyes was the bedroom of the Great Wall, where he
stayed a long time ago. The woman he once killed was lying together on his bed.

"Did you have a nightmare?" I'm sweating."

For a while, Kylos didn't understand the current situation, so he looked around.
Then, I had a headache that followed immediately and had a splitting headache.

"Kyle! Are you okay?" Kyle!

The embarrassed woman called the doctor. The doctor ran in a hurry after a little
while.

"Why did you come so late?" His highness is in pain like this!"

The woman roared. She was already in the same manner as the wife of the castle, who
treated the users and doctors of the Great Depression like hands and feet.

"Sorry, I'm sorry." Lady Garnetteau is in a serious condition.….”

"Your highness is sick because of that girl, but she's late..."…!”

"Chloe is sick?"

It was Kylos who broke the woman's cry.

Kylos raised himself in contemplation. I'm getting more and more cold sweat. The
woman grabbed her sleeve and shouted something, but Kylos shook off the woman and
ran to Chloe's room.

"Chloe..."

Her room in memory remained the same. It was Chloe and her who were struggling on
the bed.

"Chloe, Chloe..."…!”

Chloe was alive. The fact was so amazing and thrilled that Kylos knelt down in
front of her bed.

"Oh my god, Chloe..."….”

I grabbed her hand sticking out of the blanket. It was hot. It was not a body that
cooled down and smelled bad, but a living Chloe.

"How can this be..."….”

"I had a slight fever even before I went to the New Year's festival, but I think I
overworked myself this time."

The doctor, who grasped his murmur differently, began to explain her condition.

"New Year's..."

I had a memory of suddenly overlapping. A long time ago, the New Year's festival
that ordered her to seduce the emperor. After spending the night with the emperor,
she suffered severely the next evening.

Although she was reported by the doctor that she was sick and unable to get up,
Kylos at the time couldn't find her sick a few times to please the woman who was
Marquis of Rosaline.

"You're so..."….”

Thick drops of tears poured down her face.

"It hurt this much..."….”

I was heartbroken at the sight of struggling without opening my eyes properly. I

neglected her, who was sick like this.

"Is there anything different about regret?'’

Suddenly, someone's voice rang strongly in my head. At the same time, Kylos
collapsed on the floor wrapped his head around both hands due to a headache.

'Silly Kylos, what difference will it make if you turn back time?’

Obviously, it belonged to a familiar person, but the disconnected memory bothered

him from a distant place.

'I want you so badly that you should regret it in the time you went back.’

It was the voice of a person who wished for hatred and misfortune.

"Just as she was unhappy..."… No, I hope you'll be more unhappy than that. "It's a
pity that I can't twist my neck with this hand."

At the end of the voice, Kylos fell asleep.

* * *

Caillos, who came to his senses, found himself back in time, with all kinds of
memories confused.

I couldn't remember my last in the time I went back. The more I tried to recall,
the darker my voice and my head hurt.

Instead of giving up thinking of his last, Kylos began to take care of Chloe, who
was sick.

"Chloe..."

She was always lively and beautiful in my memory, but she was quite thin lying in
front of me now.
"Still, I'm alive..."….”

It wasn't a dream. Whenever I tried to think of the future, I had a headache that
came to me. Everything I went through is reality.

"Stay alive, Chloe..."… My Chloe...….”

I thought he might look a little crazy when he muttered to himself. But Kylos
didn't care about anything.

Chloe is alive. That alone made the whole world feel warm.

I will never repeat foolish things in my returned life. When the fever drops and
she opens her eyes, she should be nicer than ever. I need to love and cherish him a
lot.

As soon as she opened her eyes, she could see the face smiling brightly at me
again. When I thought so, my heart began to beat.

"Uh...Uh...Uh..."….”

Kylos, who was still watching her face, was surprised by the sound of her groaning
and wiped her hot forehead with a cold towel.

"I was so sick, but how did I endure it in the past?"

The past self, who turned a blind eye to her pain, was insanely disgusting. The
doctor didn't really find the cause of her illness. Perhaps spending the night with
the emperor at the New Year's festival shocked her body and mind.

Crap, this is all because of him.

……No, it's not because of him. It was because of himself.

The doctor said she had a slight fever just before the New Year's Day. But she
never showed up in front of her. Because you always wanted to look good to me. He
probably hid the fact that he was sick on purpose because he didn't want to ruin
his plan.

"I won't do the same thing again."

Kylos murmured as if he were determined, capturing Chloe with his sickly sinking
eyes.

However, the resolution began to squeak the moment Chloe opened her eyes.

3 장. So don't love me.

I couldn't watch Kylos crying on the floor. Not because he was pitiful, but because
he was disgusted.

After taking away the young Estelle like that, and making it impossible for me to
live anymore. I didn't want to see him anymore saying that he loves me now. I've
already been fooled by him in countless times. I wanted to stop now.

After passing through the hallway, I came out. I didn't want to go back to my room
where Kylos was left. I hoped there would be no such thing as him when I went back,
but even my room felt disgusting because everywhere in this greatness belonged to
him.

The cold air of the winter night surrounded the sore skin. I didn't want to cry in
front of him anymore, but my whole face stung because of the tears that flowed out
of the owner's will.

"The air is cold, Lady Garnetshu."

With a low voice, a thick cloak fell on my shoulders. I turned my head slowly and
looked at the opponent. It was Lord Enochbrance's third encounter since time went
back.

"Sir Brance...".”

I took a step back and widened my distance from him. His calm gaze headed straight
to my front. It was only then that I realized that I came out in a thin dress.
Feeling the belated cold, my body trembled.

"Excuse me for a moment."”

With a gentle voice, he approached carefully. A delicate touch firmly tightened the
front of the cape. Then he stepped down immediately and told me.

"Staying outside for a long time in that outfit harms Lady Garnettsch's health."

"Thank you, but I don't want to go back to my room yet."

Lord Brance looked quite embarrassed at my faint but determined answer. I felt
weird. Lord Brance is sincerely concerned about me.

Why does he always send me this favor?….

"Then I'll show you somewhere other than your room."

"No, I'll stay here a little longer and go in. I appreciate your concern. But it's
okay."

I was curious. Was he watching me all the whole time? How did I come to me in time
when I came out?

"Then, is it okay to stay by your side until then?"

Instead of recommending me to go in one more time, he asked for permission to stay

next to me. I turned around without answering. As I walked along the road on the
floor, I heard his footsteps walking a few steps back.

I'm sure you saw my eyes swollen red, but I was grateful to him for not asking
anything.

Lord Enochbrance was originally that kind of person. A person who stays still as if
there is or not. Strangely enough, his existence comforted me at this moment.

As I walked wherever I could, a dark entrance to sponsorship appeared. A white lamp

was lighting up the surroundings. When I stopped walking for a while, Lord Brance
lowered the lamp hanging at the entrance and handed it over to me.

"Thank you."

I answered calmly and stared at him. The calm smiley face particularly disturbed my
vision. I tried to turn my head and walk inside the sponsorship.

It was the first place to step back in time. Here, where I had cared for Kylos, he
sat another woman on his lap and kissed her. while trampling all my efforts and
sincerity.

A cool winter tree leaf rustled at the fingertips that stretched slowly. The
beautiful pain soaked my chest on my fingertips. Now and what does it hurt so much?

When I grabbed my hand, a green winter tree leaf crushed in my grasp. It didn't
relieve my frustration, so I grabbed my hand harder and harder. Thin veins stood on
the back of the rolled hand.

"Lady Garnetes."

Lord Brance, who was a few steps away, approached me and handed me a handkerchief.
I alternated between his handkerchief and my fist. He patiently waited for me. It
wasn't long before I rolled up and opened my fist.

The thorns of the winter tree were as sharp as they were cold. The palm scratched
by a thorn was bleeding.

I guess I'm crazy. Seeing that it feels cooler than it hurts even though the flesh
is torn.

“…….”

As I still blinked only two eyes without being handed his handkerchief, a low sigh
leaked through his lips. When I looked up in surprise and looked at him, there was
Sir Brance, who scattered the ends of his eyes with an embarrassing expression as
before.

"Lady Garnettsu takes a lot of work."

"I never asked Lord Brance to reach out."

His words sounded like he was blaming me, so I responded in a defensive manner.

"That's right. So it's all because of me who can't let it go."

My gently stretched hand wrapped around my wrist. As if dealing with a glass doll
that breaks when touched incorrectly, a delicate and careful touch wiped away my
wound.

Nevertheless, looking down at my hands stained with blood, he slightly frowned. I

was amazed by his appearance, so I glanced up at him.

He took out the ointment he was carrying and applied it to my hand. When his
handkerchief was wrapped around my hand, I thought this situation was quite
familiar with the handkerchief wrapped around my hand.

Finally, after the treatment, he raised his head and made eye contact with me, and
let go of my hand in embarrassment.
"Lady Garnetesu..."…?”

"Oh, I'm sorry." I looked at it too much."

A small laugh burst out one after another. He blushed as if embarrassed. It was
also amazing. Lord Brance, frowning, embarrassed and blushing.

"It's my first time talking to Sir Brance this much..."….”

He glanced down at the handkerchief he had wound around him, blurring the end of
his speech. Light blood was stained in several places through the white
handkerchief. Even if you wash it clean, it will not return to its original shape.

"Handkerchiefs are always better..."… Sir Brance?

When I looked up again, there was Sir Brance, who was turning his head with one
hand covering his face. In addition, my face turned red.

"I'm sorry. I'm just..."….”

Lord Brance stuttered, sweeping down his face once.

"I don't want to repeat the same regret..."….”

"What?"

“…….”

For a moment, I couldn't understand what he said, so I tilted my head.

I think Sir Brance was a more shy person than I've ever known. I thought he was
just a silent knight who quietly did his own work. His appearance today changed his
mind a little.

"I talked too much. If it was too much interference...… I'm sorry."

His attitude of apologizing in such a serious manner burst into laughter.

"What are you talking about?"

When I covered my mouth and laughed, he stared at me.

“…….”

While laughing out loud, I stopped laughing and turned my head awkwardly in
embarrassment.

"Lady Garnetes."

“…….”

"I think you look more beautiful when you smile."

Suddenly, I realized a fact from what he said.

……I laughed.

After going back in time, I was able to smile comfortably for the first time.
"Oh..."

With a small exclamation, the tears that had stopped burst again.

"Lady Garnetesu"?

He called my name again in embarrassment. I sobbed over him who didn't know what to
do. I laughed and sobbed out, but there was no crying.

Suddenly, what Raymond told me came to mind.

'Like this, I'm asking if you cried like swallowing a sound.’

I guess it was my habit that I didn't know either. Come to think of it, when was
the last time I cried out loud?

I was a child in a faint memory. The man I called my father was angry at me. I
don't even remember my face now, but I only remember that I was a very warm man a
long time ago.

The man shouted at my cry and threw things. It was the woman who was hit by the
object. Mother. The only woman who didn't let go of my hand until the end and who
loved me.

Looking at a woman sobbing with blood on her head, I covered my mouth with both
hands. I couldn't stop crying, so I covered my mouth and cried.

I wanted to regain my sense of crying out loud a long time ago, but no matter how
hard I tried, there was no sound. Only the sobbing resonated into the air so that I
didn't want to hear it.

* * *

The fingertips, exposed for a long time in the cold night air, tingled. I know it's
time to stop going in.

Is Kylos still in my room? I really hoped he had gone back now. Of course, I'll
have to meet him again tomorrow, but at least I didn't want to meet him again
tonight.

What is Kylos thinking? What are you thinking about telling me such a lie? I can't
believe you love me.

I was no longer an innocent little Chloe. True affection and deception can be
distinguished.

When I thought of Kylos, I had a headache. I decided to stop thinking about him. I
didn't want to ruin my feeling that I barely got better by it again.

Thinking that way, I looked back and there was Sir Brance, who followed me with a
calm look. Somehow, my heart became warm.

As I entered the room, warm air wrapped around me at once.

"Thank you."

I said, returning his cape. Lord Brance smiled calmly and nodded. It seemed to
return to the original Lord Brance. Certainly, Sir Brance earlier was a little
strange. But I didn't hate it.
"I'll go to your room alone."

"Yes, of course. Have a good night, Lady Garnetshu."

After saying goodbye to Lord Brance, he walked alone in the hallway. Suddenly, I
noticed a large guest room on the right side of the hallway.

In the time that came back, I faced Raymond in that room, and Raymond threw up his
overflowing heart at me.

It was also a place where he promised to find a way to keep me by his side somehow.

Perhaps he would still be staying in that room.

I stopped walking in front of the door where he was staying. I carefully put my
palm over the door.

Considering my relationship with Raymond, I have been sick endlessly.

He died because of me. It's the man I killed.

"But there is still you who cry for me.’

Instead of blaming me even before death, he cared about me. He was the most
devastating man in the world and smiled at my tears.

Now I know that you really loved me. You didn't blame me even though you were dying
because of me. The man I killed with my own hands. I laughed bitterly, thinking of
him.

"Raymond..."

What should have come out a long time ago is now flowing out belatedly.

"I'm sorry, really..."… I'm sorry....”

Apples that will not be passed down hover in the air and scatter. Will the day come
when I tell you this properly? Maybe by then, I'll have to pay him for the crime.

Raymond.

Please, in this life, I hope you don't get involved with me.

* * *

Even after dawn, I crouched in the corner of my bed for quite a long time, adding
to my thoughts.

I thought about it all night. I can no longer be with the man who deceived me and
took Estelle. No matter how the man was the only light that saved me in the past.

He said he would turn everything back, but it was impossible. There was nothing
that could be reversed in this time without Estelle.

He was no longer light to me, but darkness. Dull darkness that will crush and take
away everything.

In the man's space, the idea that I didn't want to stay for even one more second
dominated my mind.

So I was going to visit Kylos and tell him that I would leave here now. I didn't
know where to leave this place and what to do right away, but I didn't want to be
here for an hour where the man was.

The moment I opened the door, he stood in front of my door. Raymond, the man who
died because of me in the time that went back...….

"I see the sun of the empire."

Unlike yesterday, when I only shed tears foolishly, I greeted with manners. Then
immediately, there was a thick hand that raised my bent head.

“…….”

Raymond looked me in the eyes silently. His eyebrows wriggled small. It was
Raymond's habit when he didn't like something. The eyes that looked at me were
burning. At first glance, I felt like I was glaring.

Is he angry? As soon as I tried to carefully pull out my head, I felt a rough touch
touching my eyes.

"What's giving you a hard time?"”

It was not known whether the voice falling low over the quiet hallway was angry or
worried.

"There's nothing like that."

I answered with a slow look. It was a hard voice that I had never given to him in
time that had come back.

In that time, I tried to seduce Raymond somehow solely for Kylos. So he always
smiled brightly in front of him, whispered softly, and served as a beautiful
government. But not anymore.

Even if this was after I spent the night with him, I was still only a woman of the
night. I had to push him away so that he wouldn't get involved with me anymore.

"Chloe..."

In the time when he whispered love to me in a voice calling my name, I stepped back
and looked straight at him.

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty." Please go back now. This is not a place for your
Majesty."

"I decide where I will be."

Raymond took a step closer to me and gave me a scary shot. As he shrank his
shoulders with the form of momentum, he frowned for a moment and added in a calmer
voice.

"I told you. I'll stay here until you get better."

If others heard it, I would still feel that it was a scary voice, but I know. This
is a friendly voice as if an elderly child was scared.
As immature parents, we were sometimes embarrassed because we couldn't know what
Estelle wanted when she cried. At that time, Raymond tried to soothe Estelle with
the same voice as he is now.

Unfortunately, Raymond's attempts ended in failure every time, but I always felt
strange when I saw Raymond comforting Estelle.

And, even now.

Raymond, who is looking at me with the same voice as then and the same eyes as
then, keeps making me cry.

"Why?"

However, contrary to my mind, the only words that came out of my mouth were to push
him away sharply.

"You don't have to do that. "I'm a woman not worth it to your Majesty."

"...responsibility, let's say."

It's one night. Now I was only one night's fate for him. The woman who just warmed
up the night together, not Chloe in the old time who had been seducing him with all
her might for months.

"Are you responsible for all the women you've spent the night with?"”

His eyebrows wriggled again. Was it dangerous? No matter how much he cared about me
in old times, it was too rude to hand over to the emperor of the empire.

"Then what?"

Raymond seemed angry. I thought it was better. I hoped that his liking for me,
which was just sprouting in his heart, would be dampened like this.

"You don't have to take responsibility for me either. It's too harsh to put the
weight of responsibility on just one night's relationship."

"Only one night?"

"Yes, just one night."”

Even before the answer was over, Raymond held me roughly on the shoulder. Then, he
stared at me with red eyes.

"I..."

Raymond was about to say something, but only his molars were sharpened.

"What the..."

He spat out low swear words and bit his lips. I wanted to stop him because I
thought he was going to bleed. But I didn't deserve it.

"If you need my body..."….”

"You're not a perv who forcibly takes sick people."

He cut me off with a determined voice.

As the emperor of the Empire, he even came to the Great Wall simply because I was
sick. He tells me that he didn't come to covet his body, which is just a one-night
relationship.

'Really, it's perfect. From one to ten, it's my taste.’

Suddenly, I remembered what he was looking over me and muttering.

Kylos has been making me a woman who suits the emperor's taste for a very long
time. The first moment I met at the New Year's ball a long time ago, maybe since
then, Raymond fell in love with me at first sight?

"Your Majesty, may I..."….”

It may be presumptuous, but I thought of it for a very short time.

"To me..."

My voice, asking to confirm his mind, trembled softly. He looked down at me and
sighed harshly.

"I can roughly guess what you're trying to say, but that's not it."

“…….”

"I'm not a romantic enough to fall in love with a strange woman at first sight."

Looking at me, who couldn't say anything, he smiled.

"So don't be arrogant and get well soon, Chloe."

Raymond was a man who expressed his feelings openly and openly. So what he said now
would not be a lie. I groaned ahead of his mind, just trying to take responsibility
for me.

I became a little shy, but I tried hard to look okay. I thought I would be more
embarrassed out of control the moment I revealed what I was ashamed of.

"I won't leave until I'm sure you're all right."

"It's already healed." "If you don't believe me, I'll call a doctor and confirm
you."

Raymond's eyes curled slowly as he looked down at me, who spoke confidently. I
paused at the sight of the gaze.

"Still, I'm crying."”

I'm crying? Embarrassed, I stole my eyes with my hands. But tears did not come off.

"At least you shouldn't have cried in front of me."

"I didn't cry."

When he protested as if he was wrongly accused, Raymond glanced at me for a moment.

It was a look that seemed to penetrate me. I had to try not to avoid his eyes.

After a brief confrontation, Raymond smiled briefly.

"Yeah, you didn't cry.”

A low-pitched voice scratched my ear.

"However, Chloe."

At the touch of his face, he took a breath and stopped.

"Tell me anything if you need my help to be happy.”

The unexpected words confused me. Happiness. What do you mean? To me.

"Will you refuse that?"

"...No."

His fingertips, which were slowly moving away, caught my eye.

"Good."

Raymond smiled as if he was satisfied only then.

"I hope we can be together at lunch."”

While thinking about something for a while, he added with a frown.

"I had to eat breakfast with my brother because you didn't come. It wasn't a very
pleasant situation."

In a very short moment, I recalled the two sitting face to face and eating
silently. It was a very unsuitable combination.

Still, in the time that came back, they showed a seemingly friendly brother, and
there was a subtle tension between them today. Perhaps it's because Kylos once sent
Raymond's wagon back.

"See you later, Chloe."

Raymond went back as he said, as if he had no other purpose. Left behind, I stood
there blankly for a while.

* * *

Happiness, my happiness...….

Raymond's words lingered in my head throughout the way to meet Kylos.

I don't know happiness. I know joy and joy, but I don't know happiness.

When I had to grow up as a bait to seduce Raymond for Kylos, everything for him was
my joy, but happiness was never known. The more for him, the more filling my chest
was the pungent pain that spread with joy.

I thought of my little Estelle, who was in my arms and left in a very short time. I
thought about the first time I met the child, and when I finally accepted the
warmth that came to me without turning away.

Estelle was the only one who gave me joy. Perhaps happiness is similar to that
small child.

"Lady Garnetesch, you're up!" "Are you feeling okay?"

Ericsson, the butler walking from the other side, spoke to me glad to find me.

"Good morning, Ericsson."

It's very late to be in the morning, but I didn't want to add anything else. But
Ericsson smiled regardless of what I said.

"Are you on your way to meet your master?"”

"Yes."

He was remarkably pleased with my answer.

"The owner was very worried because Lady Garnetteau didn't come out at the
breakfast. "I've never seen such a desolate breakfast."

"What happened?"”

"Only the high notes didn't come and go." Only, the atmosphere of the master and
his Majesty was ridiculous. Eventually, the master woke up first, and I think he
was very upset."

"Where is your uncle?"

"He's been in the office since breakfast and hasn't come out. Lady Garnet Sugar,
can you comfort her?”

Ericsson looked at me with a look full of expectations. I felt a little burdened

with that gaze. Instead of answering, I nodded once and turned around.

At some point, it was Kylos' office. I knocked on the door, but there was no
answer. I knocked on the door one more time and waited for his answer. It was still
quiet.

I sighed briefly and put my hand on the doorknob. Those who were guarding the door
looked at me with anxious eyes, but I lightly ignored them and turned the door
knob.

"I would have told you not to let anyone in."”

When I opened the door, a gloomy rebuke spread into the desolate air.

"It's me."

“……!”

Having been staring at the paper on the desk all the time, he jumped up his head.

"Chloe..."

His voice calling my name was trembling.

“…….”

“…….”
When I stood still by the door without saying a word, he also quietly looked up at
my face. I didn't like his haggard look. Having lost nothing, I felt the same way
that he pretended to be having a hard time like me.

"Do you want to come inside?"”

He asked in a calm voice, and I nodded and took a step inward. As I looked around,
unlike his usual personality, I could see the scenery in his messy office.

"It's a little... It's "Because it's the new year, I have a lot of work to do."

I could feel him glancing at me, but it was none of my business how well his office
was arranged.

"I have something to tell you."

"Yes, anything."

Standing slowly from his seat, he leaned against the desk and pointed at me on the
sofa and beckoned me to sit down. But I didn't want to drag the conversation with
him for a long time, so I stood there and brought up the business.

"I'm going to leave the Great Depression."”

"What..."

At the moment, he twisted his body and asked me back. In the wind, the documents
sticking out on the desk fell to the floor of the excellent water, but none of us
paid attention to him.

"I want to leave." Let me leave."

"Right now, it's..." What does this mean?"

With a bloody face, Kylos asked me.

"It doesn't make sense for me to stay with you."

"How come?"

I was reflected in my blurry eyes. In those eyes, I looked much calmer than I
thought.

"I don't think it makes more sense for you to leave me.”

Kylos, who slowly approached me, spoke calmly as if trying to persuade me, but in a
voice with an indescribable tremor.

"It doesn't make sense for you to leave me?"”

My eyes, which were staring at him silently, were wrinkled lightly. I seriously
thought for a very moment that this man might have gone crazy.

He is a man who trampled on me and deceived me. I couldn't say this without such a
person going crazy.

"Think about it, Chloe. We've been together since you were very young. There was
such time and trust that you couldn't share with others.”
"In the past, there was. But not now. You are the one who deceived the time and
trust.….”

"Chloe."

The low-pitched tone cut off my words. Suddenly, his black eyes changed color. I
suddenly felt horrified by the dimly sinking gaze.

"What did the emperor say to you?"

"What?"

I couldn't understand what he said for a moment, so I looked embarrassed.

"What did the man seduce you?" Right, Chloe?

How he interpreted my reaction, he snatched my waist angrily. Suddenly, my heart

trembled and earthenware poured into the distance that I got close to.

"Other than that, there's no way you'll suddenly say that. Go ahead, Chloe! What
did the emperor say to you? Don't tell me he's....”

Whenever he spoke, his breath touching his face felt disgusting. His forearms
around my waist, and his face pressed on the street that touches the tip of his
nose. Everything was disgusting.

"Get out of my way!"

I pushed his chest away using evil. Kylos was pushed out with a vain look.

"Chloe..."

"It has nothing to do with your Majesty. I just want to leave you, Kylos."

“…….”

"I told you, I hate you."

The man, who had always looked down at me from a high place, was staring at me with
a pale face that was about to die. The man had such a miserable face that he felt
cruel to himself without a handful of compassion.

"Chloe, please..."….”

Please don't say that, the faint voice touched my ear accurately.

Looking down at his face without saying a word for a while, he weighed on his lower
lip. Was he originally a man who reveals himself this much? While contemplating, I
shook my head.

Kylos was a man who was better at dealing with emotions than anyone else. Not only
other people's feelings, but also their own feelings. He loved even women he
despised if necessary, and was a man who could show kindness to a dirty and
insignificant young girl for a purpose.

So I was able to cool down on his face, which seemed to collapse right now.

"I hate you."

"...yes."

He smiled in vain and swept up his hair that flowed down his forehead.

"Deception..." Deception. Yeah, if you think so, you'll be deceiving. Then let's
say I deceived you. If you're angry at me for that, I can accept it as much as I
want. You can continue to hate me and hate me. But... You can't just leave me."

Hate and hate but remain by your side. I couldn't understand. He and I were never
in a normal relationship. Being together is only poisonous to each other in the
end.

"Have you ever wished for my happiness?"’

I hope so. "Now, Crazy."

What I had always thought of came out of my complicated head.

Happiness... My happiness...…. Yeah, maybe this was the last indulgence I could
give to the man who took me out of that hell as a child.

"You said you want my happiness, right?" Then let me go."

His eyes shaking violently turned toward me. Kylos gritted his teeth and replied.

"I can't do that."

"Why?"

"Please, Chloe." I'll listen to everything. You can curse and hit me if you want.
Hate, hate, and curse as much as you want. But not that one. Just for you to leave
me."

It felt like I was talking to the wall. No matter what I said, the only answer was
"I can't leave."

"Leaving you is the only way I can be happy."

"I'll make you happy." I'll make you happy next to me. So, Chloe. Huh? Don't just
say scary things about leaving me. Without you, Chloe, I...….”

Seeing him that he could not allow me to leave until the end, a fishy smile burst
out.

He said he wanted my happiness with his mouth, but in the end, he was a person
whose own happiness came before mine.

"Until the end, are you saying you won't let me go?"”

"……How can we live without looking at each other?”

“…….”

"I told you I love you." I love you, Chloe. I'm in love with you. So stop saying
you're leaving."

The love that I've been longing for so much in the time that I've been going
back...…. His love...….
A man whose own happiness comes before my happiness is telling me love. The
drooping eyes had a sad shape enough to shake my heart for a moment.

He walked to me, hugging my wrist gently and whispering in a more friendly voice
than ever before.

"Is it because of the time I didn't accept your love?" That's why I say I'll give
you love even now. Or are you still blaming me for his child?”

I thought I heard something wrong, so I stood there and stared up at him blankly.
Taking advantage of my stiffness, he carefully raised one hand and swept my cheek.

"This time, I'll make you happy. Let's officially become a family. You and I, the
two of us...… No, if you want, let's have a child who looks like you. The child's
name is...… Estelle. Yeah, Estelle would like it, right?

The moment my little Estelle's name came out of his mouth,

Crash~

Lastly, all of my old emotions were broken.

"Do you want me to make you a new kid?" "Will you stop crying?"

His voice in the disappeared time, which made me cry even more devastated after
losing Estelle, echoed. In the end, nothing has changed about him. He didn't even
realize what had trampled on me. The moment I realized it, my hand went out before
my words.

Oh my god!

With a small rupture, his head turned to the other side.

"Chloe..."

He looked at me with an incredible expression.

"I'll correct it."

He was a man who was no longer worth talking to. However, I couldn't help but say
this.

"I hate you beyond hatred."

* * *

I had to betray Raymond's expectation of seeing him again at lunch. My head, which
had been hot all night, was now cold.

A man whose happiness is more important than mine. A man who dares to put love in
his mouth on such a subject.

Even if his words that he loved me and realized too late were true, I could never
love the man.

"The child's name is..."… Estelle. Right. Estelle would be nice, right?’

In short, he was a terrible man who trampled on Estelle's existence. The man was
hateful. It was disgusting. I wanted to break down the man who trampled on my
little Estelle. With my hands, I wanted to break it down.

But now I couldn't even run away from him, let alone break him down. From Kylos'
attitude, who doesn't even understand my anger, he will never let me go.

'If you need my help to be happy, tell me anything.’

I remembered another man who put my happiness first.

Raymond asked me to tell him anything I could do to help, but it was difficult to
find him willingly. The guilt that filled my heart grabbed my ankle.

'If you're not angry, that's a lie. But there's you who cries for me.’

But when I remembered his last moment, when I had to die miserable because of me, I
was choked up and something came up.

I no longer intend to bait Kylos. But even if it wasn't me, he still had a chance
to break Raymond.

The loss of Estelle cannot be reversed, but again, Raymond could not be killed as
he was then. I jumped up and ran straight to the guest room where Raymond was
staying.

"Your Majesty."

I took a short breath and looked up at him. Raymond, who leaned crookedly through
the open door, smiled slowly and looked down at me.

"Yes, Chloe."

The thick palms wrapped around my face.

"Did you find a way to be happy?"

“…….”

At the moment, I came to him recklessly with a feeling of overwhelming emotion, but
when I saw his face, I couldn't figure out what to say.

First of all, let him be from Kylos...… So that he won't be in vain as he was in
the past……. So, let him know that Kylos wanted to harm him and become an emperor.….

And then...

And then....?

No matter how emperor he is, he can't beat Kylos without any evidence.… Then what
should I do...… What should I do to make him...…. No, more than that...… What
should I do to make him say...… I'll believe you.…. What should I do...….

"Chloe."

Raymond called my name quietly as I wandered through complicated thoughts.

"Breathe slowly and calm down your excitement. "Yeah, that's right."

As if his palm were soothing me, he caressed my cheek and came down and patted me
on the shoulder. I breathed in and out again, following his hands that comforted
me.

"How do you feel? Are you calmed down now?"

"Thank you, Your Majesty."

Being calmer by his calm voice, I could barely calm down my confused mind.

"So, what's the happiness you found?"

Happiness... It was a word that was so far away from me that I couldn't dare to
chase. But at this moment, I could be sure of what I wanted.

" need help I need the help of. But before that ...….”

" Once inside.”

Raymond was just leading me into the room closed the door. Raymond with me, two,
there is only static in a low in the room.

Raymond left me perched on the edge of bed. A long time ago, now that aren't the
time with me and him in the body to the bed.

“It is OK to say on.”

I was daydreaming and he was bed, sitting only look hard at face facing him.

" Do you have a confession I owe to Her Majesty. I created to send you my uncle,
kailloseu a woman. His Majesty to seduce and destroyed. To he became emperor. "

My chest that I managed to calm again began to flutter.

Will he really believe in me with it? No matter how you look at his who half
brothers and sisters my only my words, an illegitimate child of nobility, and
the ....…?

I felt my alarm for him anxiously hilkkeutkkeoryeo, but Raymond is still looking at
me without change in the face and listening to me. Emboldened by this I gained a
little more clear voice continued.

" So, if you are all planned. I grew up with in His Majesty's taste, spent the
night with the Emperor in the New Year's festival, too. All kailloseu's plan. "

“Why tell me do it, Chloe?”

Raymond was angry. Instead, in detached voice asked.

“Persons who can be dangerous to become twisted, then you feel.”

Are so calm that, maybe that doesn't take my word for it sounded suspect. I gulped,
and make lips that does not fall next words out.

“... His Majesty's help.”

Don't you dare help him in his mouth, pounced on the chest and once again and a
pungent sense of guilt.

The horse is good ‘help’ Easy, maybe it would not use him to the need for me. ...
on the pretext of miraneun for kailloseuAs in the last time and ... cheat him ...….

"That's why I'm trying to make a deal."

In the past and this life, I eventually use him. However, I didn't want to deceive
him anymore. I, who didn't have the audacity to get his help without paying
anything, tried to defend myself under the name of "transaction."

"A deal?"

He asked back, frowning around his eyes.

"Yes, it's a deal." If your Majesty helps me, I will also...….”

His eyes shook aimlessly toward him. The gaze that had nowhere to go hovered in the
air. I raised my chin to be a little more brazen.

"Arrogant, Chloe."

Raymond moved his hand slowly. I got a little closer according to his gesture.

"I don't do business with you. I don't need this information. I've already said I'd
help you."

I was a little embarrassed. Naturally, I thought he would inquire in detail angrily

about Kylos' plan. But he didn't for some reason.

Already in the past time, he was killed once by Kylos. I didn't want his death to
repeat again.

But Raymond took it so lightly that it made me nervous and frustrated.

"However, Your Majesty..."….”

"Stop."

Standing up from his seat, he asked, lifting the tip of my chin. Naturally, the
gaze went up.

"What do I want?"

The terrible pressure I felt when I first saw it wrapped around my body.

"…… All I want is one thing.”

I looked up at him as if possessed and took off my lips.

"I want to twist his neck pretending to be sweet."

Kylos, the fall of that man.

The man who saved me, deceived me, and eventually killed me. And the man who killed
the man in front of him and took away my little Estelle. Two innocent lives died
because of the man and because of me.

I thought this was probably the way to pay for the sins I had done in my last life.

"I want to avenge him. If you use me, your Majesty will be able to destroy him.
Just as Kylos tried to bait His Majesty, His Majesty uses me as bait. I'll be your
bait."

"No, Chloe."

But Raymond denied my words at once, overshadowing my determination.

"That's not your happiness."

The hot heat swept around my eyes. Tears flowing down my cheeks wet my dress.

"However, I..."….”

I couldn't understand Raymond. Why does he judge my happiness? I... I...… What I
really want is...….

"Instead, I can get you out of here if you don't want to be by my brother's side.”

Suddenly, my ears were wide open to the voice I heard. There was a silent cry over
his words that pointed out exactly what I wanted.

"Okay, then Chloe." Let's say it again now. "What do you want?"

But I, who had never been happy, did not know what to do or what not to be happy.
However, one thing was certain.

"I want to leave Kylos."

For me now, taking a rest by his side had to precede revenge by looking at that
terrible face.

"Then say it again." It's not a deal, it's a help."

"Please help, Your Majesty."

Raymond smiled satisfied with my answer.

"How can I help you?"”

I was lost in thought, staring at Raymond silently for a moment.

No matter how Raymond is an emperor, he cannot touch a woman in the Grand House
without a reasonable reason.

In his last life, he was able to keep me by his side because there was the
acquiescence of the great prince Kylos. But the current Kylos will never let me go
easily.

If so, you can create the same situation as in your last life.

* * *

After a while, Raymond called in the Imperial Palace's doctor, saying he was very
concerned about my physical condition, which is not easily recovered easily.

The doctor from the imperial palace said I should examine my body and watch a
little longer. Kylos, of course, protested greatly.

"There's a doctor in the Great Depression."

"But it's because I'm not relieved."

Raymond smiled and grabbed a handful of my hair sitting at the end of the bed.

"Get well soon, Chloe."

Raymond kissed over his hair, whispering in a friendly voice at first glance. In an
unexpected move, everyone in the room stiffened. It was the same for me.

As soon as my cheeks turned red, the color disappeared from Kylos' face.

Since then, Raymond has stayed in the Great Depression for another 10 days. He
talked to me in front of Kylos and gave me a small touch.

It was me who was conscious and responsive to the small gestures that stroked my
head, swept my face, or brushed my shoulders.

It was strange. In the past, more and more actions came and went, but why is my
face getting hot in this small rush?

"Your Majesty, you don't have to do this."

"Why? Is it uncomfortable?"”

“…….”

Rather than being uncomfortable pretending to be a lover in the open garden, it was
a little awkward. Raymond smiled as he messed up my hair when he couldn't answer
easily.

All I asked for was to send the Imperial Palace's doctor here.

Just staying in the same space was enough to be full, but Raymond's face kept
heating up because he showed affection for deceiving eyes.

"Please cut me some slack." It's nice to see your face turning pale every time I
reach you.”

Raymond glanced somewhere behind me and whispered. Perhaps at the end of his gaze
is Kylos' office.

Raymond was doing that on purpose, knowing that Kylos was watching us through the
office window.

"And you too."

"Yes..."

When he blinked in embarrassment at the sudden voice calling me, he burst into
laughter.

"It's fun when my hands get red every time I touch them."

My face heated up even darker.

"You're so mischievous."

"Is it a complaint?"
"No way."

He asked, but I had no choice but to shake my head. Above all, it is purely for me
that he stays in the Great Depression for this long.

"Your Majesty, are you okay?"

"What?"

"If you use me, you'll be able to break down Kylos more easily.”

"Once again, I only think about your happiness.”

Raymond's red eyes held me straight. At the unshakable gaze, I swallowed my breath
and closed my lips.

"Because you look so tired and tired now."”

My heart fluttered with the eyes dispersing.

Raymond said he didn't love me. Then Raymond, why are you...… Why are they looking
at me with such sweet eyes?

When I came back to my room after walking in the garden with Raymond for a long
time, a gloomy voice called me.

"Chloe."

I glanced at Kylos standing in the middle of my room and tried to pass him right
away. As long as he hadn't snatched my wrist.

"What did I talk about with the emperor today?"

The roughly divided voice asked as if interrogating. I looked back at him and
rolled up the corners of my mouth fishyly.

"I whispered that I love you." I shed a smile and seduced him. Just like you taught
me."

"You said you didn't have to do that.”

The voice that came out one after another was very restrained. However, having
known him for a long time, I was able to recognize the emotions that were revealed
in it.

"That's the only thing I've learned from you. Seduce the emperor to have his own
children...… Wasn't it?”

"Please, Chloe..."…. I'm asking you to do this. Stop seeing the emperor."

"I heard it's okay to do anything as long as you don't leave the castle".

“…….”

When he blinked with a pure face as if he knew nothing, Kylos became a honey-eaten
mute and only ignored his lips. Looking at his dull eyes and rough skin, I was
savory. Even though he's a man who has lost nothing.

"Is it because you're mad at me?" Is that why I'm always with that guy in front of
my eyes?

"I'm just doing what you taught me."

He painfully distorted his handsome face in a clear lie.

"What should I do to get rid of your anger?" How can I open your heart? Tell me,
Chloe. What can I do to forgive me?”

"I already told you." Let me leave the Great Wall. Then I'll forget about you and
live.”

"You can't do that."

Looking at him muttering in a miserable voice, I smirked and laughed.

"I knew it."

I didn't know before. That I'm a person who can do such a cold face and voice.

"What should I do, uncle?"

Calling him a name that had not been used for a while, I slowly removed his hand
from my wrist.

A smile came to my mouth as I looked at Kylos after a long time. Folding the
corners of his eyes that he praised as beautiful, I took a step back.

"I think we should leave the Great Wall now."

“……?”

Looking at him staring at me with a frown on his forehead with an incomprehensible

expression for a moment, I carefully caressed my lower abdomen.

"I'm pregnant." I have a child of your Majesty.”

"...Lie."

The trembling voice spread silently. I smiled calmly and tilted my head slightly.

"Why do you think it's a lie?"

"No way. Before, definitely not now, but a little later...….”

"The flow has changed from the time you remember.”

“……!”

The white face was pale as if it would disappear soon. I glanced around his
trembling eyes.

When I said I had a child of the emperor in the past, it was amazing that I was the
same person as the person who enjoyed having the world.

"Birth a child of the emperor."

This is what he has been saying since the New Year's Day, when he first met
Raymond. He thoroughly calculated my menstrual cycle and fertility period, and the
first night he spent with Raymond was also part of his perfect plan.

"How can I help you?"’

'I'm going to lie a little bit. Please look good on me.’

No matter how emperor Raymond was, he could not touch the woman in the Great
Department. But if I have his child in my stomach, things change.

"This is a lie. Yeah, it's a lie. You're fooling me right now. To get away from
me."

"If you can't believe it, you can call a doctor to check."

Herbal herbs brought by the imperial doctor slowed the menstrual cycle and caused
symptoms similar to pregnancy. Even if you bring in the intention of the Great
Depression, it will be difficult to easily determine falsehood.

Acting was also not difficult because I had once been pregnant. I clenched both
fists in my sleeves, recalling the small Estelle once held in my stomach.

"I can't... I can't let you go to the emperor."

Kylos looked at my belly with vain eyes. In fact, it didn't matter whether he
believed me or not. What I needed anyway was an excuse to leave the Great Wall.

"Why?"

I took a step back from him, wrapping my lower stomach with both hands.

"Are you going to kill him?" Like killing Estelle?

"Chloe..."

He shouted my name in a voice that was indistinguishable whether I was crying or

angry.

"If it's because of the future that hasn't happened yet, please..."….”

"It's not a future that didn't happen."

I walked past him and added calmly.

"Me too, you too. It definitely existed in that time."

* * *

The doctor of the Great Depression examined me once.

"I think I'm pregnant."

After a calm examination, Kylos broke down.

Raymond smiled loudly and unilaterally delivered to Kaylos the date I left the
Great Wall. Fortunately, Kylos didn't hold me anymore.

Maybe Kylos knows that my words are false. But even if he knows a lie, nothing
changes.
Now, after one night, you can leave the Great Wall. The fact gave me a little room
to breathe.

"You'd better go to bed early today."”

"Thank you."

I looked back at Raymond and smiled faintly.

"What are you going to do after you leave the Great Wall?"”

"……I haven't thought deeply about it. I'm thinking of leaving the capital and going
down to my hometown."

"Hometown"?

"Yes, I don't really miss this place."

The village that seemed bigger than anything else in my small eyes and the
Garnettsch mansion that sank in flames. I wanted to go there, the starting point of
my twisted life.

"Of course, I can't go right away. It's a place where knights from the Great
Depression can come in, so you'll have to stay in the capital for a while and look
for opportunities."

"Well..."

Raymond frowned around his eyes and carefully looked into my face.

"Actually, there is someone who wants to take care of you.”

He spoke in a really unwilling voice.

"I don't want to let her go, but she's the woman who can protect you most
definitely."

"Who is that person?"”

“…….”

Raymond couldn't answer easily. After hesitating for a long time, he replied with a
sigh.

"Tomorrow, I'll introduce you to them."”

Raymond left the room shaking his head with a very disapproving face.

It was time for me, who was left alone, to move to sleep early as he advised. Huo-
oh, the curtains by the window shook with a small wind sound.

“……?”

Suddenly, I moved my steps to the window with a strange feeling.

"Sir Brance"?

There was Lord Brance looking up at me under the window. As soon as he felt that he
had made eye contact for a while, Lord Brance jumped onto the window frame at once.
Surprised, when I stepped back, he smiled calmly and greeted me as if he were
trying to reassure me.

"Good night, Lady Garnetshu."

"...I was surprised."

"I'm sorry to surprise you, but..."… I don't think I'll be able to come unless it's
today.….”

Lord Brance blurred the end of his speech with a slightly disheveled face, unlike
usual.

"What's going on"?

Is it because I was surprised? palpitating My heart beat hard.

"Did you really have a child of your emperor?"

You have to be careful with your words until you get out of the Great Depression.
So I answered falsely.

"Yes, I do."

"……I see.”

Lord Brance looked at my belly and slowly closed his eyes and opened them.

"Excuse me for a moment."”

With a short notice, he took a step into the room. This time, I wasn't as surprised
as before. Instead, he called his name.

"Sir Brance"?

"Lady Garnetes."

Standing there, he tilted his head and sat with one knee bent in front of me.

"I'll protect you."

"What?"

His sudden declaration brought an out of the blue embarrassment. As I looked at him
with a red face, I saw Sir Brance looking up at me with a serious expression.

"I'll protect Lady Garnetesch and the child in her womb."

“…….”

It didn't happen in the time that came back. Lord Brance bowed his head in front of
me and stayed like that for a long time. I had to look down at only his sparkling
hair.

Did something change as time went back? I'm a woman who's not worth it. Lord
Brance, why do you ask me.

It was weird. Everyone was weird.

Kylos, who says he loves me now, was strange, Raymond, who asked for my happiness
saying he doesn't love me, and Sir Brance, who suddenly appeared and said he would
protect me, was also strange.

The strangest of them was none other than me.

It was me who shamelessly wanted to accept the favor of Raymond and Lord Brance. I
was at an age where I wanted to somehow leave Kylos and breathe and live.

Do I really deserve it?

* * *

Waking up early the next morning, I was ready to leave the Great Wall. Ericsson
caught me trying to get on the wagon.

"Lady Garnetesch, please look at the owner once and go."

The old butler knelt down in front of me and made a situation. In the morning,
Raymond visited Kylos and exchanged words.

I heard the users buzzing from morning who couldn't stand the brutal atmosphere.

"What do you want to do, Chloe?"

Raymond twisted next to him and asked with his arms folded. I shook my head still.

"I'll just go."

I didn't want to see his face one more time when I was leaving.

Even if he ran around like a crazy person, broke his furniture, and refused
treatment with wounds all over his body, it had nothing to do with me anymore. I
wanted it to be like this and be irrelevant forever.

"Okay."

Raymond smiled low as if satisfied and first climbed the wagon. I also followed
after him. Ericsson stole his eyes with a desperate look, but I only thought of
myself.

As we sat down, the wagon began to move slowly. I closed my eyes still as I watched
the Great Wall moving away from the window.

The Great Wall of Ludwig, who was twelve years old and stepped on Kylos' hand on
that young day. It was a day when white snow piled up over my head.

I left the Great Depression like that, asking all the memories of the day.

Only silent silence flowed in the rattling, rattling wagon.

Looking out of the window the whole time, I glanced at Raymond at a familiar sight.
He, like me, was staring out the window without saying anything.

Even before going against time, there was a time when the two of them rode a wagon
like this. That day I took him to the Great Wall for Kylos. And the innocent
Raymond, who believed in me, lost everything that day because of me.

"Do you like it that much, Chloe?"

I remembered Raymond, who didn't even know he was going to die and smiled at me
while the wagon was moving.

"What's wrong?"

Raymond, who suddenly turned his head, frowned when he made eye contact with me. I
smiled calmly and shook my head as if nothing had happened. Then Raymond sighed
lightly.

"It'll take more time to arrive, so keep your eyes on it."

"Your Majesty...".”

After finishing his speech, he looked out the window again and carefully called
him.

"I really wanted to say thank you.”

“…….”

Raymond stared at me with a strange look for a moment. A fever rose in my red eyes
staring at me.

"I didn't mean to say thank you to you."

Raymond replied in a blunt voice.

"It was just to fulfill your responsibilities."

What a sweet person. It was different from the man who pretended to be friendly on
the outside. Raymond had a commanding appearance and a crude voice, but he was as
sweet as anyone else.

The moment I realized it, my eyes heated up.

"Why are you crying again?"

Recognizing my change like a ghost, Raymond once again asked, frowning around his
eyes.

"No, this is..."….”

"Oh my god."

He muttered, sweeping his hair over his forehead.

"Really, you drive me crazy every time."

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to ruin your feelings..."….”

"Don't apologize".

He spoke firmly.

"It's not your fault."

"But..."
"It's not your fault that you cry. It's my fault that makes me feel weird."

“…….”

After going back in time, when I stand in front of Raymond, I can't speak properly
and just swallow tears. I'm the one who's so pathetic, but Raymond says even that's
not my fault.

"I don't want your Majesty to get involved with me.”

"I feel the same way, Chloe."

It was strange. What he didn't get involved with me, what he didn't love me, is
what I want and want so much. The tip of my nose was somewhat sore when I said that
I didn't want him to get involved with me.

He looked at him, holding onto his heart sinking. His eyes looking at me were no
longer smiling.

"I don't know you. I don't know anything about how you grew up and what kind of
heart you came to me with. However, I only know that your life has been twisted by
me and my brother."

I was a woman raised to destroy him, and Raymond was saying it wasn't my fault.

Come to think of it, it was like that then, too. Raymond didn't get mad at me until
the end, even though he was caught and killed by Kylos because of me.

"But you've already been tied up with me once, so I just hope you won't be tied up
anymore in the future.”

I couldn't understand Raymond. Why didn't he get mad at me? I was the perpetrator
who killed him, and he was the victim who died because of me.

Nevertheless, the man who worried about me and said he loved me until the end...….
Now I'm a man who makes my fault nothing.….

That's Kylos...… Even the man who brought me out of the hell couldn't do it.

I gave everything for Kylos who saved me, but in the end, everything was my fault.

My sin of having compassion for his political opponent, my sin of cherishing

another man's child with uneducated feelings, dare to embrace my love for him…… My
sins. All those sins have tightened me breathlessly.

"I don't understand."

The inner heart that I had held all the time popped out.

Raymond looked me in the eyes as if he didn't understand anything. I took a deep

breath and continued to talk.

"How can you protect me this much?" Even I can't forgive myself. Of course, I
should be angry and punish myself for appearing with a bad heart. If not, you have
to somehow use me to move in your favor."

"Not everyone in the world uses others for their own purposes."

"You're nothing compared to your majesty."

"I don't know who taught you like that, but you, too, are living and breathing with
your will. Not chess for others."

"No, I'm..."….”

"If you haven't lived like that so far, you have to live like that in the future.”

“…….”

I still couldn't understand.

"Chloe."

Standing up from his seat, he slowly approached me. The large wagon was not
unreasonable for a healthy adult man to raise himself.

The rough fingertips slowly swept down the back of my neck. I stood stiff in the
chilling tension.

"To do that, you shouldn't be involved with me."

“…….”

I became a honeyed mute and had to sit there stiff for a long time.

* * *

"Well..."

As we approached our destination, wrinkles increased between Raymond's eyebrows.

When he glanced at the small sound of his illness, he warned with a quite serious
look.

"Daria is a much greater woman than is known to the public. In many ways."

The woman who was in charge of me he said was the empress' leg. A long time ago, so
in the time back, I only ran into Daria once.

"It doesn't matter if the child in the boat is really Raymond's child.’

The woman, who gave me the feeling of being as overbearing as Raymond, arrogantly
raised the tip of her chin and pointed to my stomach.

"Give me the child."’

She wanted my child. He promised to give me the best wealth she could give me if I
handed it over to her child.

According to her expression, it was not "taking away" the child, but "taking in
charge." In addition, she told me that I could meet my child at any time if I
wanted and that the child would also know me as a mother and grow up.

But I, of course, refused her request. Kylos wanted the bond between the Empress
Daria's family, Duke Caroline, and the imperial family to weaken.

Only now do I regret the choice at that time. If I had given Estelle to her then.
If I had done that, my little Estelle...….
"Don't keep it in mind if she plays a mischievous joke on you."

Raymond looked genuinely concerned. I tilted my head still at his appearance. Then
I belatedly understood.

She was his official wife, and I was still a woman who spent the night with him,
although not deeply related to him in this life.

Besides, he has been away from the Imperial Palace for quite a long time for me. If
she knew the truth, she wouldn't have seen me with a beautiful gaze.

"It's okay, Your Majesty." I think I'll have to deal with everything that happens."

"I'm saying this because she's a much more dangerous woman than you think.”

Raymond groaned and sighed. Then I also began to worry.

In the time that came back, Empress Daria was the first woman in the empire to be
awarded a title and land after divorcing Raymond. Rather than that, she removed
Duke Caroline, who was her uncle, and then ascended the duke herself.

At that time, I was going crazy being imprisoned by Kylos, but rumors about how
cruel she had removed her uncle came from time to time.

Suddenly, I remembered one by one rumors that I didn't listen to at the time. Most
of them were about whether she had painfully killed her uncle and his children.

"Oh, my. Chloe." I must have scared you too much.”

Raymond shook his head and stroked my head once.

"You look pale." But it will never harm you. "Don't be too scared."

However, Raymond's voice that said so still showed signs of disarray.

After getting off the wagon, I walked after Raymond, full of anxiety. And when I
finally opened the door to the drawing room, I could find a brown-haired woman
sitting in an elegant figure.

"Oh, hi".

When the woman saw me, she got up from her seat and approached me. At the exact
step toward me, I stopped towering and froze.

"You're Chloe Garnette-Shuro."

The woman, who came close to the tip of her nose, wrapped her face and began to
tear it apart.

"It's a waste to give it to Raymond."

As if discriminating the product, I swallowed my breath in a monotonous voice. Too

close a distance embarrassed me.

The woman stroked my earlobe and whispered in a not small voice.

"What do you think? Leave Raymond and be my mistress?"”

Hot, my face turned red. I've never heard such a stark word before. Even Raymond in
time back in time has not made such a direct suggestion to me.

"Dariya!"

Raymond stared at the woman with a red face like me. The woman laughed loudly to
see if the situation she created was fun.

"Ray, where did you learn to raise your voice from your wife?"”

Raymond's expression did not go away even with the playful tone of rebuke. The
appearance of the empress with the emperor at a time back in time was only seen in
public. So I've never seen anyone treating Raymond like a child.

"Stop playing weird tricks on Chloe. Above all, it's not the kind of relationship
you think."

Raymond grated his molars and said. Then the woman's expression turned even more
embarrassing.

"Hmm, then it doesn't matter more".

"Just fulfill your promise properly."

Promise? My ears were wide open to his words. The woman nodded, rolling up the
corners of her red mouth.

"Of course."

As soon as the woman's answer was over, Raymond went outside covering his red face
with one hand. A woman's voice rang in my ear as I stared blankly at him running
away.

"Only two of us are left.

In an instant, the playful tone sank coldly. I knew how scary she was, so I
swallowed my saliva and took a step back.

"Chloe. Can I call you like this?"

"Oh... Yes, I'm late to say hello. I'm Chloe Garnetteau.

He grabbed the hem of the dress with both hands and greeted the woman. However, the
woman looked at me with a soft look as if she was not interested in my greetings
and suddenly suggested it.

"Chloe, why don't you make a deal with me?"

Taking another step forward in the distance, she smiled at me. Then I beat him
before I could answer anything.

"Tempt Raymond."

"Yes..."

I vaguely knew why Raymond had to be careful of her. I've never met a variety of
people in my life, but I've never seen anyone this embarrassing me.

"Why? You don't like it?"

When I couldn't answer anything, the woman tilted her head.

"I heard you were running away from the Duke of Ludwig. If that's the case, it
would be a much more sure way to seduce Raymond than I am to be protected by him.”

"I... I don't want to." That's deceiving the other person."

I felt my voice shaking a little when I said that. I was worried that I might be
furious just because I talked back. In order not to collapse in front of a woman, I
had to put strength on my toes and hold out.

"Then you just have to be sincere so that you don't become deceived."

“……?”

When I blinked because I couldn't understand the woman's words, the woman smiled
and raised the tip of my chin with both fingers.

Raymond is a pretty good opponent. He is the only emperor of the empire, so there
is no one to follow in nothing, not to mention his position. The face is not my cup
of tea, but young ladies like it quite a lot. Although you are fierce and cold-
hearted...… He's actually a very sweet and sweet person. I guarantee that."

"I think this is a very strange suggestion."

I tried not to hurt the woman's feelings as much as possible and continued to speak
carefully.

"So, Her Majesty is his companion, and why are you making such a suggestion to
me?"….”

"That's quite a valid question."

The woman nodded and smiled.

"If it's because you're afraid of me, you don't have to worry about me."

“…….”

It was beyond belief. Raymond told me that I should be careful of her the whole
time I came here. Maybe her words are simply floating around me.

Just as her uncle and his children suffered in the time back when I did something
wrong, I also had my face peeled off and my limbs cut off...….

When I thought of more than that, I couldn't face the woman. I felt like the blood
was escaping from my whole body.

I answered timidly, tilting my head away from the woman.

"It's impossible for me. Even if I accept His Majesty's proposal, it cannot be
possible to really seduce him.”

Of course, I in the past could seduce Raymond so easily. Having grown up in Kylos'
hands to suit the emperor's taste, it was possible to seduce him just by breathing
in front of him. But not now.

"Your Majesty, by any chance..."… I...'

'I can roughly guess what you're trying to say, but that's not it.’

Although I couldn't finish my question to him, he guessed my question one step

ahead of him and replied that he didn't love me.

'I don't want your Majesty to get involved with me.’

"It's the same for me, Chloe."

We shouldn't have been involved anymore. And neither I nor he knew that.

Besides, he may not know, but I was already a woman who betrayed him and made him
die once. It shouldn't have happened for us to get back together.

"But it's the first time Raymond is so interested in women. Besides, you are very
consistent with his taste.”

"No way. I heard that your Majesty originally loves beautiful things.”

"Who said that to you?" "Prince Ludwig?

Once again, the woman made eye contact with me, lifting the tip of my chin firmly.
I felt like my subtle brown eyes penetrated through me.

"Chloe Garnetes." Garnette Sugar's illegitimate child, brought out of the burning
Garnette mansion by Archdielos Ludwig. A beautiful-looking lady who has been raised
under the auspices of the Prince Ludwig since she was twelve. And you were the one
who went to Raymond's bedroom in the royal carriage at the New Year's party,
right?”

“…….”

The voice of a woman reciting about me took out my past one by one and tightened
it. The woman smiled quietly at me, probably tired of being pale by now.

"You don't have to make a face that's scared of me like that. I didn't mean to do
your background research from the beginning. But, somehow, I became interested in
you."

"I'm...

Raymond refers to you as a victim of himself and the Duke of Ludwig. Of course, he
didn't tell me everything, so I could only infer with the information I had, but
you certainly intended to seduce him at first, right?”

“…….”

There was nothing wrong with the woman's words, so I couldn't even make excuses. No
matter where I am and what I think, the past days when I seduced him to destroy him
did not disappear.

"But why did I change my mind now?" Did you not like your night with Raymond?”

"That kind of..."!”

The woman's finger slid down along the jawline. His face turned red with his
outspoken remarks. The woman must enjoy my reaction. Otherwise, there's no way
you'll giggle with such a grumpy smile.
"Oh my, I'm sorry." It was a question that could be quite embarrassing for a 20-
year-old lady. But I asked because I was really curious. Sadly, I don't know what
Raymond is like over there."

"Yes, yes..."

"Poor Raymond." Somehow I thought it was strange that a man with everything like
that could not have a proper love."

Confused with a red face, the woman muttered to herself, as if she was indifferent
to me.

"Your Majesty, I..."…! That's not the reason. I just don't want to deceive him! I
don't know why your highness is making such an offer to me.… I really don't want
to."

At my cry, the woman stopped muttering and made a strange face.

"... You say something similar."

After shouting what was inside, a belated fear came. My heart pounded, but I never
regretted what I just said. Looking at him with a very nervous face, the woman
sighed.

"I hope you don't look at me like a villain like that. I didn't make that offer to
you to deceive Ray."

Looking at the woman's expression suddenly sinking bitterly, I had to glance at

her.

"I owe Ray a lot of money. Well, this is all my situation, so I can't force you to
do it. I won't suggest it again because you don't want it. But whenever you change
your mind, please tell me. Raymond is a really good guy."

"I'm sorry."

"There's nothing you're sorry about.”

The woman turned lightly and walked toward the table.

"Sit down."

Following her gracefully sitting down, I sat carefully across from her. The woman
smiled at me, putting my hands together somewhat.

"That's really cool." How can Raymond's taste be even sitting like that?
Nevertheless, I have known Raymond since he was a very small kohl dog. "At that
time, I had two bigger heads, but now I look up for a long time."

I knew that Empress Daria was a very solemn and scary woman, but the way she
brought up her story one by one was a little different from what I imagined.

Of course, she must have been an elegant woman with dignity in each tone, but she
was more generous than I thought and seemed to be a benevolent person.

He was not seen as a person who killed blood in a brutal way like rumors. I don't
think it's even more like a person who mercilessly slaughters his opponent just
because he feels a little twisted.
"I've never seen Raymond so restless. That's why I decided to help. Of course, I'll
take a little price."

The empress smiled with one hand holding her chin. Somehow that posture and smile
reminded me of Raymond.

"In the future, you will stay in the empress' palace and be protected by me. No
matter how much archduke Kylos Ludwig would dare to touch my man."

"To be the Empress's Majesty..."….”

"I'm going to be my maid."

I was frozen for a moment by unexpected words. I can't believe I'm the Empress's
maid, who is only an illegitimate child of the Grand Prince Ludwig's family.

"That'll leave a mark on your Empress's name!"

"But there's no way I can protect you more clearly than that. Wouldn't you know
again if you were Raymond's mistress? But I don't think you and Ray want that, so
this is the only way, right?”

“…….”

"Don't worry too much. I'm different from Raymond, so I never make sacrifices
without cost. You don't have to be sorry for me because you've decided to get
something from Raymond."

Originally, the Empress's maid was only possible for women who were more than a
hundred writers, no matter how low it was, to be a duke or a latter writer. If the
empress carries me around, the illegitimate child of Garnettega, who has fallen
without a purpose, it will just be a laughing matter for people.

"Oh my, I'm really fine. I'm not really conscious of people's eyes. If you feel
really sorry, you should have it to Raymond, not me. Raymond is the one who loses
money without paying for this transaction."

"Have you already decided?"

"Sure. I never intend to bite this deal. If you interfere with it, I won't let you
go even if you follow me to the end of hell.”

The face of the woman bending her eyes seemed to be sincere.

I didn't know what Raymond had decided to give me as a condition to protect me, but
it would never be light. Even more gloomy emotions hit me.

"Raymond is that kind of guy. If you decide to take responsibility once, you should
take responsibility until the end at any cost. Of course, not everyone is the
target. So I thought you would be very special to Raymond."

I was talking with a playful smile, but every word of the woman came into my heart
and hit me. I didn't eat anything, but I was frustrated as if my heart was on it.

"I heard how you got out of the Great Wall. I want to let you rest a little longer,
but...… You can't take a long break to solidify your place before the Great Duke
Ludwig finds out about your lies."

"I'm fine."
"Yeah. You're brave."

When she nodded quietly, the woman rolled up the corners of her mouth as if
satisfied.

Raymond, who had gone out like running away, did not return, and I was assigned a
place in the empress' palace that is where I will stay in the future.

In time that came back, I gave birth to Raymond's child, but I was definitely a
government official. So, it was a place where I could never step except once when
the empress bridge was called.

An unfamiliar palace, I sat in an unfamiliar bed in an unfamiliar room and stared

out the window blankly. Strange anxiety and excitement coexisted in my mind looking
forward to the gray nail moon.

Hating, hating, and hating Kylos, I struggled to get out of his side somehow.

However, after leaving the Great Wall like this, I couldn't help feeling anxious.
For a very long time, I have lived only for Kylos.

At the same time, the thought of finally getting away from him was accompanied by a
weak fear and gave me an unfamiliar excitement.

'I don't want you to cry.’

I think smiling is more beautiful.’

There were two voices intersecting in my head. Chloe Garnetshu who doesn't cry,
Chloe Garnetshu who looks more beautiful when smiling.….

"I want you to be happy."’

"I'll protect you."’

A person who wished for my happiness, a person who said he would protect me...….
People who give Chloe Garnetesch, who deserves to be unhappy enough...….

"Are you happy right now?"’

I also wanted to ask. Can Chloe Garnetesch be really happy? How dare I laugh in
front of you?

* * *

Chloe Garnetshu, a lady of Banggye who had been sponsored by the great public,
left. Just one person left, but Ludwig Great Wall, which had quiet beauty, turned
into a bleak and desolate old castle.

Crash! Crack! Crack!

The users screamed and ran away at the sound of the broken furniture thrown in all
directions. Ericsson, the old butler, sighed and stepped carefully into the room.

"Master, it's okay..."….”

A dull object hit his forehead with a crackling sound. Warm blood flowed down, and
at the same time Ericsson's mind became dizzy.
"No one."

In the middle of the room, a young archipelago growled in a gloomy voice.

"I'm sure you told me not to let anyone in."”

There were red veins standing in both eyes staring at the opponent with open eyes.
The shape was like a beast, and the old butler swallowed his breath and froze.

Ericsson, an old butler of the Great Wall of Ludwig, has known his young master
since he was born, but I've never seen him so lost his reason and changed.

Kylos Ludwig has always been a gentle and benevolent master since he was very
young. He had never been angry at anyone or made a loud noise. He was the ideal
owner who always smiled affectionately with a soft smile in his mouth.

"I told you not to let anyone come in until I come back to you. Did I forgetting?

The appearance of the owner showing madness in such a cool voice was indeed
unfamiliar.

But you haven't eaten anything for three days already, master. I'm afraid my body
will get hurt...….”

"Oh, my".

With the sound of slipping and rubbing the hem of the clothes, the young great
prince took a step. With a fishy smile around his mouth, he pulled out a knife from
the wall.

"You're shouting at me to kill you."

"Lord, master..."…!”

The sound of the claudication and the wind rang in the air. The old butler's body
collapsed and fell to the floor. The fresh blood soaked the floor.

Users watching the situation outside the door collapsed in surprise. Kylos burst
into laughter at them, shaking and crying only.

"Oh, my. Don't cry".

Jabak, Jabak. His footsteps and the sobbing of the users rang in a quiet hallway.

"Crying is now..."….”

Kylos, standing in front of them, lifted the sword with a grin.

"Because I'm sick and tired of it."

A fishy iron cut through the air, and at the same time red blood splashed on his
face. All the remaining users ran away with a scream. Kylos, who was left alone in
the hallway, smiled in vain and dropped the sword in his hand.

Clink clink~

The sound of iron hitting the floor rang unusually loudly.

"Haha!"

Kylos tilted his head back while washing his face dry.

"Hahaha! Hahahaha!"

Laughing like crazy, he suddenly stopped laughing and muttered in a sad voice.

"Chloe..."

She left. It was already the second loss I suffered.

Dear Chloe, Chloe who went crazy because of another man's child, and Chloe who
eventually died.

And you hate yourself in the time you came back after that day. Chloe, Chloe, who
left saying that... Dear...….

"Chloe..."

The sad voice cried out looking for only one name. The black eyes colored with
madness showed a sad sign and scattered tears. Ugly tears mixed with red
bloodstains and flowed cloudy.

"You don't like me..."…. This can't happen...….”

The recitation that there was no more to listen to spread emptyly.

"Chloe..."

The sun went down, and darkness fell, but no one appeared in front of him anymore.

Kylos walked around the room, reciting only the names of the people who continued
to live like a crazy person. Cracked pieces of furniture were stuck on the soles of
the feet without shoes and were festering.

What the hell was wrong, Kylos didn't know.

It was definitely perfect. Until I came back in time. Only when I meet her alive in
front of me again.

Beyond hatred, I hate you.’

It was Chloe, who always gave him blind love. It was Chloe who grew up only looking
at me. It was none other than Kylos Ludwig, himself who raised her like that.

What's the problem with making Estelle again, the child she missed so much?

I said I'd do anything for you. I could have done anything, anything really, as
long as I wasn't leaving the Great Wall. I could've abandoned everything I had like
him and loved only her.

"As expected... That man..."….”

Kylos recalled his half-brother who left with her. In fact, it's not a half-
brother, but a man who is not mixed with blood. If you kill the man, will Chloe
come back to her senses then?

It occurred to Kylos that maybe she had an evil spell. Otherwise, she couldn't
choose the man who wasn't her.

I heard a squeak and a rough frictional sound. Kylos suddenly stopped moving. It
was faint, but it was a sign of a person.

Not liking the attitudes of the users who came in violation of their orders again,
Kylos stared at the door with young eyes.

Sabak, Sabak, Sabak.

It was a cheerful and light walk as if to announce his existence. Kylos frowned a
lot at the walk that seemed to remind him of someone.

"Who..."

A voice like metal came out roughly. However, Kylos stopped breathing the moment
the slender Inyoung entered the room. Cloudy tears flowed down my eyes.

"Chloe..."

It was definitely her, a coveted silver-haired woman, with a faint moonlight

shining on her. Chloe...

"Chloe!"

Kylos approached her at once and hugged her soft body full of arms. She's back. An
indescribable joy filled his heart.

At that moment, the woman's voice rang in his ears.

"Do I look like Chloe?"

With a cold voice, the woman in his arms disappeared in an instant. Kylos, who had
his arms down in vain, calmly lowered his trembling gaze.

"Chloe..."

A young child who barely reached his waist and looked about ten years old was
looking up at him. The wavy silver hair was definitely hers, and her face was full
of hostility toward him.

"Hi, Kylos."

The child greeted him while looking at him.

"You..."

"No, that's not my name.”

Kylos took a slow deep breath. Just before going back in time with a belated
headache, I remembered the name of the last woman I saw.

"……Lette."

"That's right, Lette."

The child walked past him with a smile. While walking on the promiscuous floor, the
child's two small feet easily avoided broken pieces of furniture.
"What a mess."

The child hummed in a rather pleasant voice.

"But this isn't enough."

The child, who jumped and sat on the window, tilted his head obliquely looking at
Kylos. The red eyes revealed in the moonlight bent lovingly.

"It's not worth turning back time because I'm so broken.”

“…….”

Kylos looked at the child with his lips closed. The child laughed at the expression
of sinking.

"Look forward to it, it's a mess, Kylos. Your misfortune begins now."

Cursing in a clear voice, the child jumped out of the window. It was quite high,
but the child's small body lightly landed on the floor without any injury.

"If you climb up the clouds, there are angels' castles. An angel in white smiles at
me."

A song played through the child's lips.

"When I wake up dancing with flowers and butterflies, singing a song of happiness,
my mother hugs me."

The child, who was walking with light steps, stopped towering, feeling a quiet
sign.

"I whisper in a dreamy voice that I love myself..."….”

A bright blonde knight was standing far under a tree waiting for the child. The
child who found the article smiled broadly and called his name.

"No way!"

The child jumped toward the driver. Every time the child ran one step, the child's
body became smaller and smaller. The younger and younger child became a very small
child of about four years old and jumped into the knight's arms. Then the driver
held the child with one arm.

"Hello, Lette."

Enochbrance smiled faintly and hugged the child's posture more comfortably.

"Did you meet him?"

A voice with a calm echo asked the child.

"Yeah. It was a mess.”

The child chatted excitedly in his ear.

"But you can't say that it's that ruined.”

“…….”
Enochbrance listened to the child instead of answering. The child, who was
chattering, suddenly fumbled his face with a small hand.

"This is what Enoch looks like."

Didn't hate the small, twitching hands, Enoch smiled.

"I've always been curious." Enoch's eyes, they're so pretty."

"Thank you, Lette."

The child looked into Enoch's eyes and smiled. Then, as if he suddenly remembered,
he clapped with his cute hands.

"How about Chloe? Have you met Chloe?"”

"Yes."

Enoch replied calmly, nodding his head. Then the child's eyes grew big.

"Good for you! What about you, Chloe?" Like Enoch said, I'm still pretty when I
smile?”

"Lady Garnetesu..."….”

Enoch's voice, blurring the end of his speech, subsided lonely.

"I need time to laugh so that I don't feel awkward. "I'm still crying a lot."

Then the child's eyes drooped.

"That's so sad."

The child murmured in tears of sorrow. Then Enoch stroked the child's soft silver
hair with one hand and whispered affectionately.

"But Lette will make her laugh."

As if the words were magic spells, the child clenched his fists and shouted
bravely.

"Yes! Lette will make Chloe happy!"

"It's really great, Lette."

Enoch walked leisurely with the child in one arm. The child buried his head over
his shoulders, touching Enoch's sparkling hair under the moonlight.

"What should we do now?"”

"I don't know."

Enochbrance's lips, which were gently engaged, answered by drawing a thick wire.

"Everything, as Lette wishes."

4 장. A person who gives indulgence to Chloe Garnetesch.

Unlike its noble and elegant appearance, Daria was a very simple and playful woman.
Sometimes I wondered if all the cruel rumors I heard in the time back were false.

"But why did Daria antagonize the nobles who tried to prevent divorce from
Raymond?"…?’

I thought it was a little strange. If the rumors are true, Daria executed Duke
Caroline, the head of a group called the "Empress nobleman" at the time, and
hostile all of its supporters.

The more I thought about it, the more I was confused, so I eventually gave up
guessing what happened in the past.

"Oh, my. You look great with that!"

In front of Daria, who clapped and laughed, I awkwardly followed her and raised the
corners of my mouth.

"That's amazing, Chloe." Now, let's look over there as we are...… There you go.
Then, put your fingertips together like this.….”

Since I became Daria's maid, all I do is gain weight while eating delicious food,
chat with her while drinking tea imported from abroad, and take out cosmetics that
are good for the skin one a day and test them before her…….

And most recently, she was wearing pretty clothes and working as a model for her.

"Ee". Like this?”

"That's not it."

When I stood awkwardly without getting in position, I put down the crater that
Daria was holding. Then he walked up to me.

"Two hands like this..."… And your eyes...….”

Daria gathered my fingertips and put them on my chest. Then, I slightly raised my
head and fixed my gaze. It wasn't a very comfortable posture, but my legs frowned
as I looked at my head shaking little by little.

"Hmm, Chloe." Your eyes are getting distracted.”

It was time for Daria to wrap her cheeks with both hands and fix her gaze again.
With rustling and sound, our gaze was suddenly shifted toward the uninvited guest.

"Ray?"

“…….”

For me, it was Raymond, who met Daria again for the first time since she was
introduced. Daria called his name with pleasure, but Raymond somehow blushed with
his lips closed.
"What have you done so far?"… Oh my! What kind of sneaky thought did your face turn
red?”

Sneaky thoughts?

While tilting my head because I didn't understand her immediately, I suddenly

realized that the relationship between me and Daria was very close. At that moment,
my face ripened red to the earlobe like Raymond.

"Hmmm."

Raymond peeked at me with a small cough.

"You're not really going to make Chloe the government, are you"?

Raymond shook his head with a frown as if it didn't make sense even after he said
it.

Then Daria burst into a small laugh and stroked my face.

"Oh, my. Didn't I tell you yet?" Actually, Chloe and I already enjoy sleeping...….”

"Your Majesty!"

Recognizing Daria's mischievous playfulness flowing in the wrong direction, I

suddenly stepped back, blocking her words.

"That kind of..." Don't say anything weird. Your Majesty must have misunderstood."

At my timid excuse, Daria smiled loudly and gently hit my shoulder so that it
didn't hurt.

"What do you mean misunderstanding, Chloe?" It's true that we slept in the same bed
last night, right? I'm starting to get a little upset.”

"That's because Her Majesty suddenly came and woke me up!"

"That's right. I woke you up at a very 'late hour'."

Raymond's expression as he overheard our conversation became increasingly bizarre.

"Really?"

Raymond looked at me and asked.

Of course, it is true that I fell asleep with Daria last night. But last night
there was one more truth I couldn't tell Raymond.

"Chloe, I know you're not sleeping yet!"

Daria, who suddenly opened the door and came in, forced me to wake up. I timidly
replied that I had been sleeping deeply without dreaming until just now, but of
course, nothing worked for her.

"Look at this. It's wine from Tarta."

"But..." I was sleeping until just now.….’

"Oh my, Chloe!" You haven't learned that dealing with alcohol is also a virtue of a
great maid, have you?"

"Does the maid have to deal with alcohol?"’

"Of course."

Daria opened the cap with a unique arrogant smile. With the cheerful sound of
Ppong, I briefly mesmerized by the sweet yet pungent smell of alcohol.

In the time that came back, I had never drank red wine. The reason was simple.
Because red wine was not Raymond's cup of tea.

Kylos forced me to eat Raymond's favorite strong whiskey instead of sweet fruit
wine if I was going to drink.

However, the whiskey that he once had in front of him was not tasty enough to spit
it out immediately, so he never touched his mouth after that.

On second thought, it was a little strange. He raised me only in Raymond's taste,

but why didn't he force me to whiskey again after that day?

'Self, drink it up.’

Daria's way of drinking alcohol was quite different from the way others drank wine
at the party, but I followed her without doubt. The sweet scent spread through my
mouth.

"How does it taste?"’

"It's delicious."

"Really?"

When I answered, Daria poured wine into the glass I had just emptied.

"As expected, it's wine from Tarta. Why Raymond banned this good thing.’

I asked back in surprise as I saw her smiling while wiping her lips with the back
of her hand.

"What? This is forbidden alcohol?"’

"Of course."

Unlike me, who was surprised and lost what to do, Daria nodded so calmly.

"So, today's work is a secret. You can't tell anyone, Chloe.

"Hold on, Her Majesty." When it's revealed that you've been drinking alcohol
banned...….’

"Your neck will be cut off." Of course, I will let it slide because I am an
empress, but you, who are only my maid, may really die.’

Daria spoke in a feminine way and poured me a glass of wine again.

"Hurry up and drink, Chloe."

'Well, I can't drink anymore.’

"If you don't drink it, I'll let you know that you ate Tartan wine.’

"Ha, but..."…!’

"If you don't want to die, hurry up and drink, Chloe."

I ended up crying and had to drink all the alcohol that Daria gave me. It was a
late morning when I opened my eyes after losing my memory in the middle, and I was
terribly lying on the bed with my legs.

Daria, who woke up a little later than me, told me that it would be better not to
drink again. With an obnoxious addition that you must drink only in front of
Raymond if you want to drink alcohol.

Anyway, for that reason, I couldn't answer last night's truth and had to hesitate
to Raymond.

"There was no misunderstanding, His Majesty.”

“…….”

Raymond closed his lips again. When I saw his misunderstanding getting deeper, I
felt restless and stomped.

"Your Majesty...".”

I looked at Daria for salvation, but of course, Daria enjoyed the situation,
ignoring my earnest gaze.

Long after, Raymond sighed quietly.

"I think Daria is playing a mischievous joke on you. I warned you in advance, but
you have to be careful, Chloe. Daria is a great woman in many ways."

Now I know better than anyone else why Raymond told me to watch out for Daria.
Daria was such a great woman. Something ordinary people dare not imagine.

"And if Daria tries to get drunk on you even though you don't like it,"

Raymond looked at Daria alternately with a serious look on his face.

"You always ask me for help..."….”

"What does that mean, Rey?" You're talking as if you're a shameless woman who
scares a girl who knows nothing.”

"Wasn't it?"

"Never!"

The leg crossed its arms proudly and tilted its head slightly.

"That's a relief."

"Ray, what's going on with the sponsorship of the empress?"

A pouty-faced leg crossed its legs on a chair. There was a very short silence for a
moment.
"……Ah."

Raymond, who belatedly exclaimed, slipped away from his gaze and replied.

"I was just passing by."

"Hmm?"

One eyebrow of Daria staring at Raymond rose.

"You were just passing by?"

"Okay."

I stood in one corner and looked at the suspicious Daria and Raymond's determined
answer. I was afraid that there would be a situation where the two would argue over
this and ask me who I think is right.

Fortunately, however, Daria was able to escape that situation by first convincing
Raymond.

"Okay. Then keep going on your way, Raymond."

"Yes, I do."

Raymond nodded with a stiff look. Then he glanced at me one more time and walked
across the bridge between me and the bridge. Daria frowned at Raymond with a
slightly absurd expression.

Then suddenly, Raymond, who was passing by us, stopped walking and looked back at
me.

"Chloe."

It was a light voice with unknown emotions.

"You gained weight on your face."”

"Yes..."

As he stared at him with only two eyes blinking, Raymond laughed as he folded the
ends of Puth's eyes.

"So, I'm saying you've gotten prettier." It looks much better. "Your expressions
and voice."

"Oh..."

My heart pounded at the unexpected word.

"Go, thank you, Your Majesty."

I was worried that I might have looked stupid when I stuttered. Raymond looked at
me gently and soon turned around.

"Wait, Rey." Are you confidently telling another woman that I'm pretty, your wife?”

Daria shouted like teasing in an exaggerated voice, but Raymond just left us as we
were without a word. As I saw his steps getting faster and faster, I was full of
regrets.

"Hmph."

Daria snorted as she saw Raymond disappear. Perhaps it was a pity that I couldn't
make fun of it more. At this time, the place where her mischievousness headed
became none other than me.

"What do you think, Chloe?"

"What?"

"I mean Raymond." Isn't it suspicious? At this time, there is no need to pass by
this place."

Unlike Daria, who lived in the Imperial Palace for a long time, I didn't know much
about Raymond's daily life. Even in the time that came back, I just took care of
young Estelle in the nest he prepared and didn't take a step outside.

So I couldn't readily respond to her.

"I don't know..."….”

"And if you go that way, you'll find a dead end".”

"What? Then why didn't you tell your Majesty?"”

When I was surprised and asked, Daria smiled with a grim look. Soon after, Raymond
walked back with a red face.

"Hi, Rey. Are you just passing by again?"”

“…….”

Raymond did not respond to her greetings, but instead stared at her with a scary
look. With the pressure that I could kill people with just my eyes, I flinched and
shrank.

Then Raymond turned away from us with a rough dry face. Not to mention that the
laughter of the bridge resonated high in the sky.

* * *

Daria had two more maids besides me.

Marquis Elijah Gemma, who had been friends long before she married Raymond, and
bestie of her cousin, Duke Caroline.

The fickle Daria would often change her maid, who had been in her maid's place for
nearly a decade.

Since Marquis Gemma is a married woman, she used to visit the capital three times a
week, not staying in the imperial palace like me.

However, Princess Bestie Caroline, Daria's cousin, was more often not like that
than when she stayed in the imperial palace, even though she was an unmarried woman
like me.
"I've never seen this face before".”

Bestie, who appeared just two weeks after I came to the Imperial Palace, came to
the Imperial Palace without saying hello. After passing the bridge and burying
herself on the sofa opposite it, she glanced at me and tilted her head.

"Where did Louis go?" Daria, did you change your maid again?”

Daria frowned at her outspoken attitude.

"Louis is not here anymore." This is Chloe. Chloe, this spoiled child here is my
beloved cousin and the garnished daughter of the Duke Caroline."

I greeted Bestie, slightly pulling the corners of my mouth.

"Hello, Princess Caroline." I'm Chloe Garnetteau.

"Chloe Garnetesu"? Oh, that Ludwig is sponsored by the public! Come to think of it,
I think I saw you from afar at the New Year's ball."

Bestie clapped with a bright face and shook her body.

"How much Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline curses about you." So I was always curious.
Why is a girl so jealous that she's at best a guard of the Grand House? Now I know
why Marquis Young-ae hates you so much!"

Topics that I didn't really want came out constantly. As I rolled my eyes in
embarrassment, Bestie grabbed my face.

"If the foolish Rosaline girl is not wary of you, she will admit that she is a
fool."

Bestie smiled and did not let go of her face. It must be Caroline's family custom
to grab and touch her opponent's face.

"But why did you come in as Daria's maid?" With the sponsorship of the Ludwig Grand
Prince, we could find a good groom enough. Do you want to be the mistress of the
emperor?”

"Bestie!"

Daria raised her voice at Besty's gradually disappearing words. I flinched because
I saw Daria with an angry expression for the first time. But Bestie let go of my
face and snorted.

"Why? It's not wrong." So far, more than half of the maids you've changed to have
failed to seduce your Majesty and have been kicked out."

Daria's expression became rougher, but Bestie continued with a grin, whether she
knew it or not.

"You'd better not look forward to it too much either. His Majesty's aesthetic is
more difficult than I thought. Daria is trying to somehow have Her Majesty's child
by changing so many maids.… You know it, right? Daria unni will try to make a
child...… Oh my god!

Bestie, who had been saying rude things in an attitude that there was nothing to be
afraid of in the world, screamed at the flying hand flick and jumped out of anger.
"Did you hit me?"

Tears were rolling around Besty's eyes staring at the bridge with his eyes wide
open.

Daria looked down at her with cool eyes instead of answering. Then he slapped Vesti
on the other side one after another. The frictional sound of slapping and hitting
the skin rang the room more dull than expected.

Daria took off her gloves with annoying hand movements and threw them on the floor,
but rolled the corners of her mouth gracefully.

"Who told you to talk carelessly?"”

"I'm going to tell my dad right now!"

"Tell me, to your father who is so good-looking.”

Bestie cried and cried, but Daria just looked at her with a cold gaze. My body was
chilling as I watched the gaze of even light flesh. I suddenly recalled the rumor
about Daria that I had heard in the time back.

He killed his uncle, Duke Caroline, and all his men, and became a duke himself.…
And how cruel she killed them…….

Perhaps her cousin, Bestie, was also one of the people she killed, so I held both
hands for no reason.

"How can you start with a slap on the wrist?" This is why I lost my child like a
fool and a man...…!”

Clink!

With the sound of the broken furniture, Bestie ran outside in panic.

Daria, who threw the glass, was only staring at the door where Bestie went out
without any signs of excitement, but I was so surprised that I didn't know what to
do.

"Whoo..."

It was only after a low sigh leaked from Daria's mouth that I came to my senses and
approached her side.

"Are you okay, Empress?"

"Yeah. No, it's not that good."

Daria frowned, pressing her forehead as if she had a headache.

"I grew up generously with excessive affection from my father and my brothers.
Sometimes I scratch my insides, but today's level is too high.”

“…….”

"You don't have to pay attention to what Bestie said."

Daria, who spoke firmly, suddenly squinted at my expression.

"What's wrong?"

"No, stir..."….”

"Did you hear it for the first time?" The story is that I miscarried a child once."

“…….”

"And after that, I became a body that couldn't have children."

"Oh..."

When I heard Vesti's last words, which I had only guessed, through Daria's mouth, I
lamented timidly. I suddenly felt like I was going to cry. It was a tear that had
not flowed for a while since I met Daria.

I only knew that she couldn't have children, and that it was Kylos who made her do
that.

But that was before I met Kylos, so I didn't know exactly how Kylos made her into
that body.

Heritage...

Having lost Estelle, I covered my red eyes with both hands on the cruel two
syllables.

Kylos, how many people have you made so sick? I'm in so much pain just to break
that one person. How the hell are you going to pay for that crime.

"But it's a rumor that's spread all over the world."

When I lifted my head, there was a bridge that curled up the corners of my mouth
fishyly.

"It was rumored that I had no children since then, so I naturally became a body
that no longer had children. However, according to the Hwanggung doctor, there is
nothing wrong with my body.Moreover."

"Yes..."

"Surprisingly, the secret attacks on me disappeared when the rumors spread like
that. I guess there's someone who doesn't welcome me and Ray's child."

Daria swept her flowing hair and crossed her long legs.

"In fact, even though he wasn't Raymond's child."”

“……!”

"In the first place, Ray was only 14 years old, so what would the child and I have
seen since he was a child?"”

I was surprised and hardened as it was. Daria smiled faintly and stroked my face.

"But this is a secret. So you can't say it anywhere, Chloe. If you talk somewhere
else, I'll kill you.”

The tip of the fur stood in a low threatening voice.

"Of course, you don't seem to have anyone to talk to."

"Your Majesty, but..."….”

I plucked up my courage and looked her in the eye.

"If you tell me such a huge secret..."… I don't know what kind of bad heart I have,
but it's too dangerous."

Of course, I had no intention of leaking her secret anywhere.

Nevertheless, the reason why I say this is because I remembered Raymond in time
that went back. The man who loved me like a fool and gave me everything.

Raymond eventually died because he loved and trusted me.

I was already the woman who killed Raymond once. I was afraid that Daria, who
believed in me and told me the secret, would follow in the same footsteps.

"The reason why I let you know this is nothing else."

Daria snatched my wrist. Then he looked at me with an unwavering gaze and said.

"It's because I thought you could form a relationship with Raymond. And I'm hoping
you won't notice me in the process.”

"Drink that, Empress. I... I don't dare to do that."

"You know I'm not saying to deceive Raymond. Although Raymond doesn't think so, I
care about Raymond in my own way. He is a child who lost all his family members at
a young age and became alone. Only because of the Emperor Seon's maintenance, I
married myself, who had no heart. In addition, he is a friendly and responsible man
who tried to embrace another man's child. Until now, such a man has not met anyone
to care about, but a woman who shows interest for the first time appeared.”

A person who lost his family at a young age and became alone...….

In the past, I thought Raymond was a man with everything. That's why he's not
pitiful. The poor one is Kylos, who has nothing behind him. Drunk with foolish
feelings, he trusted only Kylos' words so dimly.

I denied Daria's words, suppressing her strangely trembling chest.

"No, your Majesty definitely said he didn't love me.”

Then Daria smiled.

"Do you really think so?"”

“…….”

"Aren't you feeling it, too?" That Raymond's way of looking at you is not
ordinary."

The way I see myself is not normal? I didn't know.

The attitudes he showed me at the time back in time were completely different.
Although I could still feel the affectionate gaze he had shown me in the past,
……But I think it's different. I had to give it to you. I couldn't repeat the same
mistake.

"Chloe, you're quite stubborn.

"I'm sorry, Empress."

"As I said before, you don't have to be sorry to me."

Daria let go of my hand with a sigh.

"I'm worried that I'm uselessly weak-minded.

"I'm not weak-minded."

"Okay."

The touch of rubbing around my eyes gave me a very strange and missing feeling when
I didn't have a same-sex friends. Now I remembered my mother, who I couldn't even
remember, so I glanced up at the bridge.

"As I said, my body is perfectly normal, so you don't have to be sad."

"But..."

Just because your body is normal, your mind can't be normal. The sadness of losing
a child cannot be passed so calmly as if it were nothing.

I'm sad like this, too, but the child who left without even seeing the light of the
world...… How can I not be sad?

I swallowed words I couldn't bring myself to say.

I know that nothing can comfort a mother who has lost a child. Rather, it only
breaks the heart that is trying to dig up old sadness and endure it.

"I'll be rude for a moment, Empress."

So I hugged her back, copying what Sir Brans had said when he comforted me in the
past. Then I felt the bridge lose its calmness and pause for a while.

"I asked Raymond to seduce me, but he's seducing me.”

Daria grinned and squeezed my hair. I smiled softly along the bridge.

"I'm sorry, Empress." I can't accept your Majesty's heart."

"It's the same for me." I don't want to compete with Ray over you."

At the moment when the calm laughter rang in my ears, I could just laugh without
any signs of pressure at her joke referring to Raymond.

* * *

Bestie, who thought he would immediately run to the Duke of Caroline and talk about
what had happened with Daria, surprisingly remained firm in the empress' palace.

When she proudly came to my room and glanced at her sitting like an owner, Bestie
pouted her lips.

"What are you looking at?" You don't like me being here?

"Oh, no."

I hurriedly shook both hands.

"I thought you passed away to Caroline Duchess."

"So, do you want me to turn it off as a craftsmanship?"”

Bestie shouted sharply and turned his head away. I scratched my cheek with a
disheartened look. The place where she was sitting was my bed, and it was time for
me to go to bed.

"I... Why did you leave the princess' room in my room..."….”

"I made a fuss with Daria. How can I go to my room right away?"”

Vesti's face, which was sharply shooting, was red. Bestie, who I saw earlier,
seemed like an arrogant noble infant who did not know the shame, but this now
somehow looked a little like me.

"So I'll be hiding here for the next few days. You can't tell anyone that I'm here!
If you tell someone else, I'll kill you!"

It seemed to be also a family custom of Princess Caroline to come up without

hesitation, make secrets, and threaten to kill her if she reveals them.

Of course, I was no longer scared of the words after being threatened by Daria
several times.

"Wouldn't it be better to apologize to the empress?"”

"I don't like that!"

Bestie put his knees together and buried his head above them.

"I'd rather jump out of the window and die than apologize to Daria." I didn't make
it up in the first place...….”

"But what the princess said could have been hurtful to Her Majesty." So
apologizing...….”

"Does she get hurt?"

Bestie snorted at me.

"She's a tough woman who didn't shed a single tear even when her parents suddenly
screamed, her lover who said she loved her to death disappeared, and her unborn
child was lost. "There's no way a woman like that would get hurt by just a few
words I said."

I stared at Bestie blankly for a moment. I felt like I overheard something

incredible behind-the-scenes. However, rather than that, a word that I couldn't
agree with was stuck in my heart.

"How can you not be sad just because you didn't cry?"
"What?"

Perhaps he didn't think I'd refute his words, but Bestie looked at me with a
puzzled look.

"You've never experienced a princess before. There's no mother who doesn't feel sad
even after losing her child."

I remembered my little Estelle that I had to lose. I remembered my mother, who left
me first, and now I don't even remember.

Even a good breed of mare raised in the Great Wall lost its young and cut off its
curvature for three days.

Although my world was narrow, at least the 'mother' I remember was. Therefore, just
because Daria didn't shed tears, her mother's motherhood cannot be taken lightly.
And...

"If Her Majesty was really okay, she wouldn't have been angry with the princess.”

"That could be because she was just trying to bully me!" Daria doesn't really like
me.….”

Vesti was stubborn but glanced at my senses and blurred the end of his speech. It
was amazing but sighing at the same time that the high-ranking Caroline Duchess'
lady looked at me.

"Anyway, I'll keep it a secret that you're here."

"Of course, you should do that!"

It was Bestie who suddenly took over my room and sat down, but I guess he secretly
waited for my permission. With a bright face in an instant, she moved slightly to
the corner and tapped the seat next to the bed.

"Come on up, Chloe!" Let's sleep together!"

She said in a slightly excited voice that she was not uncomfortable sleeping with
me. I climbed up to the seat next to her and asked carefully as I lay down.

"Aren't you uncomfortable sleeping with me"?

"Not really. I like sleeping with other people." But Daria hates me, and even if I
go to Gongchiseong, my brothers now don't sleep with me because they're all grown
up."

Having always had a habit of sleeping alone for a long time, I couldn't fully
understand Bestie's words. Raymond was the only one I shared a bed with.

Raymond...

Come to think of it, you've been involved in my life a lot in that short period of
time.

"In addition, it's a rare opportunity to sleep with a beautiful woman."

"What?"
I was surprised by Besty's remarks that felt somewhat dangerous and widened the gap
with her. Then Bestie giggled and teased me.

"I'm kidding. You don't look like that, but you're so cute." Daria has a
personality that she likes.”

"What kind of personality does Her Majesty like?"

"You're a good person to tease and eat." Be careful, Daria has a bad personality,
so I won't let her go once I bite an album like you."

Rather than being nasty or biting...… All of them were words that were not suitable
for use by the empress of the empire. It gave me chills when I heard that he would
not let me go. Bestie told me to be careful, but I thought it was too late.

"By the way, how did you become your maid?"”

"Oh, well, that's..."….”

It was a pretty awkward question. I know. I, who became the maid of Daria with
Raymond's introduction to avoid Kylos, looks so weird to others.

"You don't have to tell me if you're in trouble."

When I couldn't answer and hesitated, Bestie laughed and went under the blanket.
Soon after, I fell asleep with a quiet breathing sound.

But I couldn't sleep for a long time after I turned off the light. It was because
of the idea of Raymond.

Daria was really thinking Raymond was interested in me. According to her
expression, I was the first person he expressed so much interest in.

I... I don't know.

However, when it is said that Daria has a child once. Just imagining her and
Raymond's child contained ambiguous feelings in the corner of my heart.

It was quite complex and subtle. It was an emotion that I shouldn't have when I
thought of Raymond, who should no longer be involved, and Daria, who helps me.

After tossing and turning several times, I eventually got up. I left Bestie, who
was still asleep, looking back, and came outside.

Daria's sponsorship was not dark because lights were lit everywhere even at night.
The cold night air woke me up. When I opened my lips, white breath poured out. It
was fun to see the shape of it disappearing immediately, so I kept blowing my
breath.

While laughing alone, I suddenly stiffened up at the gaze I felt.

“…….”

“…….”

I made eye contact with the man standing under the tree opposite me. It was not a
close distance, but I could recognize my opponent at once. He turned around,
wrapping his heated face with both hands.
Since when was it there? Was it just passing by again?

The sound of him approaching rang the small space. As the sound of his steps got
closer, my heart pounded harder. I was ashamed that a grown-up maiden looked like a
child. In addition, the fact that the opponent is Raymond is more of a necessity.

"Chloe."

Behind my back, his deep voice scratched my ear. I closed my eyes tightly and
turned around.

"Good night, Your Majesty."

"...yes."

When I stretched my back carefully, there was Raymond standing in front of me with
a hard face.

"Hmm, I just..."….”

He peeked at me with a slight cough.

"I was looking at the expenses of the imperial palace."

"Yes..."

Even though he didn't ask, Raymond's appearance telling me why he was here was
disappointing for no reason.

I don't think he would have stepped here to see me even if I didn't say it so
bluntly.… Very little. I'll be the only one who does it very little.

Chloe Garnetesch was a woman who knew her place. Kylos said that's the most
attractive thing about me. Chloe Garnetesch, who knows the fountain, never had
hasty expectations.

"Is it okay to spend time with legs?" At first glance last time, she seemed to be
bothering you quite a bit."

"Your Majesty is very nice to me. It's all thanks to your Majesty."

"Well..."

Raymond's forehead slightly frowned.

"Don't trust her too much. She's a woman who somehow tries to get more from me by
using you. I've been a woman who's been studying how to coax me for a long time.…
So I mean, I don't want you to give her too much heart.”

I felt that the way I saw Daria around me was very strict. Still, Daria rated
Raymond fairly well.

"In addition, there was a commotion today when Princess Caroline returned.”

"Oh, yes...".”

Raymond's eyes looking at my face and body with a lot of frowns made my back stiff
for no reason. Raymond, who had been looking through me for a long time, asked in a
doubtful voice.
"Did you get hurt?"

"Yes, not at all."

"That's a relief."

Only then did his hard face loosen, and a sound of laughter resembling a small wind
leaked fishily.

Complicated and subtle emotions rose again at the little laugh. I suddenly asked
him, smiling quietly.

"Were you worried about me?"”

"What?"

And I regretted asking him right away. Because the calm smile that was prevalent on
his face disappeared in an instant.

"Sorry, your highness."

Unlike the bold burying, I immediately became timid and bowed my head. The sound of
his sigh falling above my head made me even more intimidated.

"Well..."

I thought I could hear a small pain, but soon I felt my thick palms sweeping down
my hair.

"What can I do to make you feel intimidated?"

“…….”

"You don't have to look at my mood and read my mind for a day. Don't shrink not
only in front of me but also anyone else."

"I'm sorry..."

"I hope you don't feel sorry."

A rough but delicate touch lifted my face. I felt like my body was going to burn as
it was with the red eyes I encountered.

"But if it's hard for you, I won't force you. I just want you to be happy."

His lips bent, drawing a thick arc. At the moment, my heart beat again and my heart
beat. It wasn't fear. I wasn't even surprised.

It was a subtly different feeling from the guilt of sticking out my head together
whenever I thought of him.

Suddenly, I thought of that. Was there anyone in Chloe Garnetesch's short life who
wished me happiness this much? Except for my mother, who had a faint memory, there
was definitely no one.

"How can your Majesty wish me happiness like this much?”

"I told you. I'm taking responsibility."

If I asked more, only the same conversation would be repeated.

Daria told me that he was a more affectionate and responsible man than anyone else.
I agreed with that statement.

Maybe Raymond is just taking responsibility for me, just as he did for his wife,
who had to marry without love. So no more delusions, silly Chloe.

"You always cried when I saw you in Daegongseong, but now you seem to show more
smiles from time to time, so it's good to see you smile.”

A low laughter warmly wrapped around me. I stared blankly at his smiling face.

Not as good as Sir Brance, but I heard Raymond is also popular with the ladies of
the capital despite the frightening atmosphere and pressure with his very good
appearance.

It's actually what I liked...… Although I never recognized it because of the

opposite appearance of my ideal type Kylos.

"Please smile more from now on." No, I'm sure you'll laugh more."

He said, digging my hair with one hand.

"I'm going to make it like that."”

When I heard that, I blushed and stepped back. Then Raymond, who was looking at his
fingertips in the air for a while, smiled softly.

"……we're not supposed to get involved with each other.

"That's right. That's why I'm trying my best. But until you're safe enough to smile
without worrying, I'm going to use my legs to tie you up here."

“…….”

I closed my lips and looked down at the tip of his feet.

"Then, I will go back to look at the palace's security.”

Raymond said so and moved away. This time, it disappeared to a place other than a
dead end.

I raised my head only after his appearance was completely invisible. A subtle
palpitations still remained on my heart.

Then suddenly, I looked up and looked up at the sky when I saw a splendid building
of the Empress Palace. I could see my room with the lights off. I took a step,
thinking it was a fascinating coincidence.

* * *

Daria, who had been stuck in the empress' palace for a while and painting only,
suddenly declared that she would start outside activities. Daria's declaration,
which did not appear at the New Year's ball, was all because of me.

'You need to show off your existence to prevent the Ludwig Great Ball from touching
you carelessly.’
Daria told me again that there was no need to be sorry or grateful at all. Along
with saying that he has already decided to receive the corresponding price from
Raymond.

At this point, I wondered what Raymond promised.

"Are you nervous already?"”

Sitting in front of a wide dressing table, my leg, which was getting its hair done,
smiled and asked.

"Yes, a little..." "Ee

I nodded, trying to hide my nervousness as much as possible.

The opera house I will go with Daria today is a favorite place for noble women in
the capital. I heard that Kylos often went to places like that with the girls he
met a long time ago.

Kylos taught me a lot of things that I needed to treat men, but he didn't tell me a
single way to treat women.

Treating men was also a sexual approach, and I couldn't learn how to talk as a
human-to-human. It was only an unnecessary waste to learn such things from me, who
was the bait to seduce the emperor in the first place.

In addition, I, who grew up alone in the Great Wall of Ludwig, had never had much
conversation with anyone other than Kylos. Therefore, I was a little afraid of
encountering many people.

"Don't worry too much. Above all, I'm coming with you.”

Seeing the bridge slightly tilting the tip of the chin arrogantly, I was a little
relieved, so I could laugh along with her. Well, what are you afraid of when the
most noble woman in the empire goes together?

"It's such an honor, Empress."

Then, Vesti, who was sitting next to me with his arms folded, pouted his lips.

"What glory?"

Despite my advice, Bestie did not apologize to Daria for what happened that day
until the end. However, I remember being embarrassed because neither Daria nor
Bestie acted as if nothing had happened that day.

"Until when are you going to prepare?" "You'll be late at this rate."

"If you keep complaining, I'll leave you behind, Bestie."

At the threat of the bridge, Bestie closed her lips. However, even complaints
filled with faces could not be hidden. At the same time, Bestie, who firmly held
out to go together, was cute, so I laughed quietly.

"Opera House"? Sounds fun! I want to go, too!

"Bestie, do you like opera?"’

"No, that's not it. Elizabeth Rosaline will come there, too. Aren't you curious how
that silly girl will react to you?’

According to Bestie, Marquis Youngae of Rosaline seemed to hate me much more than I
thought.

Well, in retrospect, it was Kylos who killed my spirit, but it was her who killed
my body. That much, she is a woman who hates me so much that she wants to kill me.

"Don't worry too much, Chloe. Our family is better off than their family. And if
you can do something, you can hide behind Daria."

Bestie held my hand tightly, fearing that I would be afraid to encounter Marquis
Youngae Rosaline.

At that, I remembered Daria pointing to Bestie, saying, "I say everything I say
because I have no thoughts and empty head, but if it's not that, I'm a cute
cousin."

Bestie didn't seem to be a bad person. So it was even more regrettable that she
didn't get along with Daria.

"The carriage has arrived."

The imperial palace user approached and informed me that it was time to leave.
Daria took the lead in walking, and me and Bestie followed. It was an outing that I
had never experienced with Kylos and even after I came to the imperial palace
outside of him.

The carriage carrying us arrived at our destination shortly after departure. Built
in an antique style, the opera house was magnificent and splendid. We were guided
to a space for the imperial family in the best position in it.

As we entered, the house keeper closed the curtains. Along with three seats for us,
stylish finger food and red wine were prepared on the table.

"Chloe, don't ever think about drinking that wine."

Daria spoke sternly and lifted a glass of wine alone.

"Bestie, you too."

"Why? I want to drink it, too!"

"Chloe gets upset when it's just the two of us." So you shouldn't drink at least.
Ask the caretaker to prepare juice."

"Oh, my. How can you be so mean?"…!”

I looked at the wine glass in Daria's hand, trying not to imagine the words Bestie
couldn't bear to say.

My body, remembering how delicious wine was, reacted naturally and swallowed my
saliva.

"Well..."Your Majesty, wouldn't drinking one drink help relieve your nervousness?”

"Why are you so relaxed?" I'm more nervous!"

Obviously, Daria said she didn't have to be nervous until she left, but Daria cut
my timid proposal at once. I sat next to her with a sullen look.

Drinking orange juice brought by the caretaker, the curtain soon rose. It was the
best place to watch the performance as a space specially prepared only for the
imperial family.

The content of the play was the love story of a man with everything and a woman
with nothing. Daria fiercely criticized the story, saying it could not happen in
reality, and Bestie said it was a cliche story.

Only I of the three got up from my seat, grabbed the railing, and wiped away the
tears that flowed.

The reason why I cried was nothing else. Looking at that common love story that
others say is cliche, I just realized that my love was not love.

'Love is the desire for the other person to be happy. If there's anything he wants,
it's love to help somehow, even at the expense of me.’

A long time ago, Kylos told me about love. As I grew up, I gradually fell in love
with him, and according to his words, I tried to fulfill everything he wanted at
the expense of me.

For him, he seduces another man, sleeps with another man, and has another man's
child……. I have firmly believed that it is love. But there was no love I had done
anywhere in that common love story.

Maybe I had a little special love that was different from others. The moment I
thought so, the actor on the stage said.

"Don't call that love." If all you felt at your own expense is despair, not
happiness, how can you call it love?’

My love, which has never been happy, is said to be not love. Then, what was I so
desperate for? It wasn't even love.

"Oh, my. Chloe!" "Your eyes are red!"

At the end of the first curtain, Bestie looked at me and said in surprise.

"My eyes are always red."

"I'm not talking about the color of your eyes right now. Did you cry? After
watching this?

Bestie admired my amazing sensitivity. In fact, I wasn't very sensitive, but

somehow I felt embarrassed.

"It'd be better to wash up a little. So I can't even watch the next act properly.”

According to Daria's calmer advice, I went outside to find a washroom to wash my

eyes.

It is said to be the first performance of the year by the most famous theater
company in the Empire. Perhaps that's why there were nobles in the hallway who
didn't know their faces, but looked very dignified even when passing by.

What marquis wife, Count Young Annie, walked away from them. Somehow, I was the
only one who seemed to be heterogeneous in this space.

When I arrived at the washroom and turned the stem, I stared blankly at the pouring
water. I tapped my hot eyes with my fingertips soaked in cold water. When I looked
in the mirror, my eyes looked a little swollen.

Fortunately, however, I was not the only one who cried while watching the play, and
I saw a couple more young aristocrats calming their swollen eyes with cold water.

"You're Chloe Garnetshu..."…?”

A familiar voice called my name. The woman in the mirror was looking at me with an
astonished look. I turned around thinking it was the worst.

"Hello, Marquis Youngae of Rosaline."

"Why are you here..."…? No, let's move and talk for a while."

When people's eyes gathered, Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline left me and went outside
first. Perhaps it was a sign to follow.

I heard a murmur toward me around me. Some of them pretended to know me, saying
they saw me at the New Year's ball, and some of them were mentioning that I came
with her in a wagon.

I sighed quietly and walked toward the place where Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline
disappeared.

"It's been a while."

The deserted terrace seemed to be a space for rest. Admiring the opera house, which
had nothing new, I calmly greeted again.

"Long time no see? Are you saying "Long time no see" to me?"”

Marquis Young-ae Rosaline was angry with me. I couldn't guess why she was angry at
me, so I only blinked heavy eyelids.

"You're so shameless!" How terrible has the Great Depression been since you
disappeared! Your Highness is so heartbroken!”

You're heartbroken? He?

However, no matter how hard I tried to imagine, I couldn't imagine Kylos, who was
heartbroken.

"How could you say that you betrayed your owner and ran away when you raised him to
seduce the emperor?" So shallow! If you come here today, you seem to have seduced
the spirit of a famous family, right? Or did you become a government of a high-
ranking aristocrat?”

I paused for a moment at her bitterly malicious attitude.

'What can I do to make you feel intimidated anymore?’

I remembered what Raymond told me not long ago when I bumped into him during the
night.

"Don't be intimidated not only by me but also by anyone else."

I always looked straight at the woman who made me shrink.

Unlike me, the woman who could stand proudly next to him. The woman who mocked and
laughed at me hiding under his shadow in that position.

But I was not going to shrink in front of her now. Because I didn't envy her
anymore. Because she didn't want a seat next to him.

"Didn't you always want me to disappear?"”

"What..."

"I thought Marquis Young-ae would enjoy it the most than anyone else if I left."”

"Where is this loud noise coming from?"”

I've never raised my voice for a moment, but after getting angry, Jak Young-ae
raised her voice.

"I've been letting it slide because you said you needed it, but you're really
running around without knowing the theme!"

Marquis Young-ae's palm rose high in the sky. It was the moment when I thought that
would hit my face.

"Oh, my. That girl who ate a lot!" Who are you trying to hit when you're ugly?”

Vesti, who opened the door and came in, shouted as he watched Marquis Youngae of
Rosaline. At that moment, Marquis Young-ae's hand, which stopped in the air,
trembled and came down. Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline took a short deep breath and
looked at Bestie.

"What's the matter, Princess Caroline?" "Did you know this kid?"

Marquis Young-ae Rosaline, who tried hard to hide her anger, asked gracefully
raising the corners of her mouth. It was chilling that he was the same person as
the woman who had just responded with malice to me.

"Of course, you should know." It's a very special relationship."

Bestie smiled and grabbed my shoulder. Then he raised his voice as if he had been
told to hear it.

"Chloe and I are living in Daria's palace."

The words quickly made a fuss around him. It was only then that I could find young
infants peeping through the doors that Bestie had opened wide.

"At Her Majesty's palace..."…?”

Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline looked at me with a look of disbelief for a moment.

Then, soon he clenched both fists.

"That's a surprise. That child, who had lived only in the Great Wall all his life,
had some connection with His Majesty."

"I'm more surprised by you". How can Marquis Young-ae only try to slap his queen's
hand at a man with high delay? If my sister of fiery sex finds out, she will be
very angry. Daria really cares about Chloe."

“…….”

Daria said Bestie has a mysterious talent for picking out only words that scratch
people's insides. Whether the words were true or not, Marquis of Rosaline Young-ae
seemed very dissatisfied.

"Excuse me."

Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline briefly gave Vesti a silent tribute. Bestie took her
hand off my shoulder and crossed her arms and watched her.

Marquis Young-ae, who was passing by me, suddenly stopped walking and whispered in
a low voice.

"I don't know how you became the empress' maid,"

Bestie stared at her with her eyes wide open, but Marquis Young-ae continued to
talk to me regardless.

"Since this happened, don't ever come back." Kyle has already found a substitute
for you anyway."

Substitute....?

For a very moment, without understanding the meaning of the word, I was blankly
frozen. With a short laugh at me, Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline went outside. Bestie
approached me angrily.

"Are you okay, Chloe?" What did he just say to you?”

Substitute... ... Kylos said he found a substitute. My substitute.

"Oh..."

After understanding what I meant late, I stared at Bestie with both eyes blinking.
Bestie graced and rubbed my eyes with a handkerchief.

"That girl!" I'll really smash you next time we meet! Don't cry, Chloe!"

It was strange. I'm not sad, but why am I crying again when I'm not really sad?

No, this is just a little angry. In the past life, I really devoted myself to him
with all my life. But for him, I guess I was the only one who looked for other
substitutes when I was gone.

I've known it for a long time, but it was hard to breathe when it came to a reality
just in front of me.

"Don't pay attention to what Marquis Young-ae said!" You're a woman who smiles and
sticks a knife in her mouth!

“…….”

Suddenly, the harsh voice toward me came to such a warm consolation that I smiled
blurredly at Bestie. Then Besty blushed and got angry.

"I told you not to cry, but why are you laughing like a fool?" Really...."
"At this rate, I won't be able to watch the concert anymore."

Cutting off Vesti's grumbling voice, the bridge approached us with an elegant walk.

"Your Majesty...".”

I felt like I ruined my long-awaited outing, so I bowed my head as if I were a

sinner.

"Raise your head."

But I had to raise my head again at her stern command that hit me right away.
Although I couldn't make eye contact with her and rolled my eyes.

"I'm not blaming you, Chloe. You don't do anything wrong.”

Daria stroked my head with a short sigh.

"You know it's not your fault, right?"

"Yes."

Daria smiled satisfactorily as I nodded calmly.

"I think I've achieved some of my goals here anyway, so let's go back now."

Daria turned around and looked at the young ladies huddled in front of the door.
The young infants who received her attention immediately scattered.

On the way back in the carriage, a word lingered in my head all the time.

"A substitute"...

Did Kylos really find someone else to replace me? Then I...…. What the hell was I?

There was no way to soothe my depressed mood for a while. Even after returning to
the imperial palace, the last word of Marquis Young-ae lingered in my head.

'Kyle has already found a substitute for you.’

My existence was something that could be replaced so easily. My efforts to become

the woman he wanted so hard were so pathetic that I kept crying.

I thought I wouldn't cry anymore because of him, but I still cried.

But this wasn't crying because of the man. My existence is pitiful, pitiful,
pitiful...… It was tears shed for Chloe Garnettsch in her last life, which was
infinitely foolish.

"She's going to stop soon." "Just leave it alone."

Daria coldly told Bestie, who was looking at how I felt. I rather liked her
indifference. This was a problem that I had to overcome alone.

I sat by the window and looked out the window. Chloe Garnetteau in the time back
has never sat by the window like this and looked up at the night sky. Just living
day by day was overwhelming.
I couldn't do anything but be the woman he wanted, the woman he needed, and the
woman he wanted.

The only thing I had embraced with my will was my love for him. But even that is no
longer love.

Why didn't anyone let me know that it was wrong in that time?

With a sigh, I lowered my gaze. An unusually large tree caught my eye down there.

'I was looking at the expenses of the imperial palace.’

I remembered Raymond I encountered there.

He was the first person to ask me for happiness. The man who dropped his sword only
for me and chose the path of destruction himself was also the father of my child.

I wanted my little Estelle to resemble the man rather than me. A woman like me was
enough as one in the world.

Come to think of it, he lost Estelle like me.….

The thought suddenly heated up a corner of my heart. Although he doesn't know, he

also lost Estelle.

“…….”

My mind went blank. I rather hoped that all the tragedy had never happened to him.
I'll carry all the sadness.

"Don't you look at the security today?"

I thought casually and laughed. It was that moment.

I took a step through the dark shadows and made eye contact with Raymond, who
appeared.

One second, two seconds, three seconds...….

“……!”

Recognizing the situation late, I immediately closed the curtain and turned around.

Kung, kung, kung, kung.

My heart beat fast like a child caught doing something bad. I was embarrassed
because I felt like I gave my heart to him just now.

How long have you been standing like that? I slipped to the floor with a low sigh.
He leaned his back against the cold wall and put his knees together.

"You're like a fool...".”

I could have just handed over my greetings as if I were okay. I was worried about
how to see his face if I ran into him again. I was angry at my dreamyness of having
a hard time greeting.

When he woke up again and looked out the window, he was no longer there.
* * *

"I can't wait forever just because I'm depressed. You've already made up your mind
to stand in front of people.”

Daria once declared that she would hold a ball at the imperial palace on her
upcoming birthday.

"You're so cold-hearted!" Chloe needs some more rest!”

Bestie protested for me, but Daria lightly ignored her and asked me.

"Do you need more time, Chloe?"

"No, it's okay."

Daria was right. Just sitting down like this is all that happens as they wish.

"Have you been to a dance show before?"

"Yes."

A New Year's ball held in the imperial family. I first met Raymond there. It's a
memory that has become a long time ago for me, but it must have been only a month
ago for them.

"I'm going to invite Ludwig this time. Will it be okay?"”

It shook for a while when Kylos' name came out, but I immediately replied with
strength.

"Yes, as much as you want."

"That's a brave posture. It's very good.”

Daria smiled and nodded. She said she would be busy preparing for the ball for a
while.

I had to make up my mind to greet Kylos calmly as if nothing had happened, so that
I wouldn't be surprised or embarrassed if I ran into him again for a short period
of time.

Although Colonel Ludwig was the closest land to the capital, he had never had a
ball while Kylos was the Grand Prince. So I was amazed by the whole process of
preparing for the ball.

"I had no idea that I had to go through so many processes to prepare for a dance.’

'This ball is rather small. We're only going to invite a small number of people.
However, we should not neglect anything as nobles from prestigious families come as
VIPs."

Daria put me next to her and informed me of the preparation process of the ball in
detail one by one. She even asked if Mrs. Gemma, another maid of hers, was
overdoing me.

'You have to learn everything properly when you first learn it. That way, won't it
help you at any time?’
I wondered if what I learned this time would be helpful in my life in the future,
but I had to raise suspicions soon. The pouring work didn't give me time to think.

Mrs. Gemma praised me for being quick to learn.

Looking back, I think I was good at everything I learned. It was due to the habit
of the past that somehow wanted to receive Kylos' attention.

The debris of Kylos, which popped out like this, whipped me to eat more firmly.

And finally, it became the day of the ball. From early in the morning, I couldn't
overcome the tension and wandered around the room.

Will I be able to do it well? Can we not be shaken in front of Kylos? Can we greet
calmly as if nothing had happened and as if we were no longer in a relationship?

While I was chewing only my lower lip without realizing it, I heard a small knock.

"What's going on"?

When I opened the door and went out, the emperor was standing with a small jewelry
box.

"It's a gift from the emperor's

"Your Majesty..."

When I carefully received the jewelry box and opened the lid, there was a necklace
with delicately crafted glass eggs, although not very colorful.

Three red petals cast an orphan in the transparent glass egg. Next to it was a red
flower with the same petals.

"This is..."

"Astarot flowers." It's the only precious flower on the continent that can only be
seen in the greenhouse of the imperial palace."

I laughed with a pussy, deflated sound.

"Yes, it's Astarot."

The red flower, the symbol of the empire, was also a flower that I knew well. I
slowly closed my eyes and recalled a day in the past.

"So, Chloe." I...'

What did I talk about with him? The faint afterimage was foggy and blurry, so I
couldn't think of it well.

The sadness I received from Kylos remains unforgettable one by one, but why is the
memory with him so dim? Why didn't I cherish my memories with Raymond?

'I hope you'll...'’

However, I only remembered that Raymond, who was glancing at me with these red
flowers, was very impressive.

I looked at the flowers with gloomy eyes for a moment and raised my head.
"Your Majesty, please say thank you."

Si Jong-jang smiled softly and nodded. I still swept down the red astarot that a
flower exceeded the value of a lot of jewels. My heart calmed down.

Finally, at sunset and the ball began, Bestie went out for a walk with Duke
Caroline, who came to escort her.

I was going to be a partner of Mrs. Gemma's cousin, Count Vincent Youngsik, and
attend the ball tonight.

"Hello, Lady Garnetteau". Thank you for giving me the honor of being with Young-ae
tonight."

Vincent Young-sik, who I encountered in the empty drawing room of the Empress
Palace, was a very decent man, but he was also a man who could not be a partner in
my status. I blushed in embarrassment and shook my head.

"I'm grateful for that. "How dare I be a partner in Youngsik without Mrs. Gemma?"

Then he burst into a low smile and looked at me.

"You don't remember me. I already expected it when I first met him.”

I was surprised and asked at his voice of regret.

"Have we met before?"”

"We danced together at the New Year's ball. Don't you remember?"”

"Oh..."

To be honest, I didn't remember.

I was so distracted that day. There was no time to think about anything else due to
the face-to-face with Raymond and the disappearance of the marquis of Kylos and
Rosaline in the middle of the ball. It is also a distant past for me now.

"I'm sorry, Vincent Youngsik." I was rude. I was so busy that day...….”

"I know how hectic my first debut is. Besides, Lady Garnetteau was really out of
her mind that day. Everyone was anxious to ask Lady Garnettsch for a dance request
at least once."

Vincent Youngsik laughed out loud at my apology.

"However, Lady can't remember me, but I'm a little disappointed that I'm the only
one who remembers her."

"What should I do? How can I be forgiven for making mistakes?"”

"Please help Lady play her partner role perfectly tonight."

When I answered that I would definitely do that, he burst into laughter again.
While talking with Vincent Young-sik in a small way, it's already time to start.

It didn't take long to get to the ballroom, so we decided to walk slowly. It was
also a place I've been to once at the New Year's ball a long time ago.
I took a short deep breath in front of him and walked inside holding Vincent Young-
sik's hand. Several people who had arrived first glanced at the sound of our
arrival.

Originally, Chloe Garnetesch was not worthy of being invited to the event, but he
attended as a guardian of the public. And Chloe Garnetesch, who is now, was the
maid of the empress Daria, so she deserved it.

"Keep in mind, Chloe." If someone despises you there, it's like insulting me right
away. So don't be intimidated and walk proudly with your back straight."

I straightened my back, recalling the strict request of the bridge. In that state,
I walked proudly, letting people's eyes flow as they were.

It was not until Raymond and Daria finally sat side by side that we stopped walking
and greeted them.

Raymond, who has been seen from afar, did not look very good. However, when we
arrived in front of him, he looked down proudly at us with a dignified face as if
he had never looked good.

Raymond's gaze stayed near my collarbone for a while. The necklace he gave me in
the morning would have been hanging there.

"It looks good on you."”

He muttered in a low voice. I was the only one who could understand what he meant.
No wonder my face got hot.

Subsequently, the nobles who came to greet Daria lined up, so we exchanged a few
more words briefly and then stepped aside.

"I don't think you're nervous at all."

"It's all thanks to Youngsik." Thank you."

Vincent Young-sik asked, carefully examining my condition.

"Will you have champagne?"

"No, alcohol is fine."

I thought for a while, but soon shook my head. If Daria finds out that I drank at
the ballroom, I'm sure she'll scold me scary.

It was time for me to look at a glass of champagne in Vincent Youngsik's hand with
lingering eyes.

"I'm taking Prince Kylos Ludwig and Marquis of Rosaline."

As the door to the ballroom where I entered earlier opened, two familiar people
appeared. Taking a step inside, he stopped for a moment and turned his head toward
me.

The moment I met my eyes, I stopped breathing and shook my fingertips finely.
Kylos... His black eyes were exactly staring at me.

"Are you okay, Lady?"

Vincent Young-sik put his hand on my shoulder and asked carefully. I naturally
looked back on Vincent Youngsik, avoiding Kylos' gaze. Then he smiled softly and
nodded as if nothing had happened.

"Yes, I'm fine."

"I think I'm sweating."

Vincent Young-sik took out a handkerchief and patted his forehead. When I looked
down slowly, I didn't want to see both of my hands still trembling, so I clenched
my fists.

I felt a little nauseous, so I stepped back to the corner and drank the cold water
brought by Vincent Young-sik.

"Chloe."

A familiar voice called me. Kung, kung, kung, kung. My heart beat hard. I slowly
closed my eyelids, opened them again, and looked straight at him. Boom, boom, boom.
Still, the heart rate was beating fast.

I put my right hand on my chest and pressed down my loud heartbeat and smiled
gracefully, pulling the corners of my mouth as he once taught me.

"Long time no see, uncle."

“…….”

He looked at me silently for a while. He looked confused. That's right. I'm sure.

I, who left saying that I had a child of the emperor, had no news, but one day I
suddenly became the Empress's maid and reappeared.

"Why did you..."….”

Perhaps he appeared here today to understand its authenticity.

"Was that all a lie?"”

Unlike the tone that sounded calm at first glance, the end was shaking finely.

"Why did you lie to me like that..."….”

It was strange. The more I mixed words with him, the quieter my beating heart
seemed to be. Until just before I met him, I couldn't believe I was so afraid of
this moment.

Becoming calmer, I carefully opened him.

Contrary to Marquis Young-ae Rosaline's words that he had been greatly heartbroken
since I left, he was still the same as I remember except that he lost a little
weight. The appearance of the Archduke Ludwig, who has lost nothing and has thrown
away nothing.

"I told you, Chloe. I'm going to...!”

Kylos grabbed my wrist and took a step closer.

"Uncle."

I called him in a calm voice, staring down at my wrist he grabbed.

"I think my wrist hurts."

“…….”

Then his face was strangely distorted. Nevertheless, even when I saw his handsome
face, I was not very impressed now.

The past on my heart scattered and flew away. I was no longer agitated when I saw
him. He was not shaken by the flesh he touched. I was just angry. Colder, colder
angry.

"People are paying attention to you. Are you going to keep holding on?"

“…….”

"The marquis is looking this way."

"It doesn't matter."

Is it because he is blinded by anger and his reason is disturbed? Kylos did not
move even though the woman who had been working so hard looked at him with
embarrassed eyes from afar.

I was a little annoyed.

"Your Highness, Lady Garnetteau is my partner today."

"There's something I have to say with Chloe. "How dare you intervene in the work of
the Grand Duke of Ludwig?"

Vincent Young-sik appeared to help me, who looked awkward, but Kylos threatened him
with a grim voice. Vincent Young-sik glanced at me and winked. I let out a short
sigh.

"I'm fine." My uncle must have something else to say to me."

Vincent Young-sik looked suspicious, but he had no choice but to step down because
of me smiling continuously.

"Don't laugh like that."

As I looked back with a frown at the low growling words, Kylos, who still did not
let go of my wrist, was crumpling his face.

"Don't laugh like that in front of another man."

"It was my uncle who taught me how to smile like this."

Now my wrist really hurt.

"What else do you want to say to me?"”

"Come back to Daegongseong."

"I can't do that." I've already become a maid of the Empress's Majesty. "To return
to the Great Depression, we need the empress' license."

"Oh, my".

Kylos seems to have gone crazy. The place we are in is a corner, so you won't be
able to hear the sound well. Still, someone may have seen his mouth muttering
abusive language.

"This is wrong. I deceived the owner of the family and took you away, so if I
formally protest to the imperial family, I will surely return to you...….”

"Are you going to file a trial against the imperial family?"”

The weight was extraordinary to say that it was a random remark due to loss of
reason. When I asked in a slightly surprised voice, he smiled and closed his mouth.

"There's nothing I can't do."

Looking at him smiling fishy for a while, I slowly leaned toward him. Then he put
it in his ear and whispered in a very small voice.

"Try it."

As if warning with light anger, each letter was small but powerful to convey it
straight.

"If you're not afraid of being told what you've done against your Majesty or for
what purpose you've been raising me for, try it."

"Right now, I..." Are you threatening me?”

As if I couldn't believe it, I smiled with my eyes at him, staring blankly at me.
The most beautiful eye smile that he taught me, seducing my opponent.

"Yes, maybe."

When I glanced down, I saw Barr's shaking fist. As soon as he lifted his eyes
again, his face, which was holding back his anger, was gone.

"Don't say silly things, Chloe. Trusting only the words of an illegitimate child,
people are Ludwig's great public...….”

As if whispering, a small voice pushed me as if threatening me. If it wasn't scary

at all, it would be false. I was worried that I had stimulated him too much. It was
time to get out of the corner and think of moving to the center of the hole.

"Your Highness."

A neat voice suddenly intervened between Kylos.

"I think you need to come outside for a while."

I approached Kylos and glanced politely at the whispering article. Bright platinum
blonde hair fluttered in front of my eyes. When the knight said something, Kylos
looked back at me, biting his lips well.

"A little later..." Let's talk about it again."

And he left me and went back. I didn't know what was said, but it seemed quite
urgent.

It wasn't until he disappeared that the tension surrounding me subsided.

"Lady Garnetes."

A calm voice whispered to me with a careful hand that gently supported my body
trying to break down.

"It's okay now."

* * *

The golden hair pouring like sunlight disturbed my eyes. Seeing him in the dark of
the night, he was such a noble and neat man, and under the colorful chandelier, he
was such a shiny man.

"Sir Brance."

When I barely called his name, the green eyes staring at me bent. I had such a
strange feeling that I felt like I was very far away even though I was right in
front of me.

“…….”

“…….”

While the eyes and eyes met, no sound came and went back and forth. In the noisy
banquet hall, silent silence continued only between the two of us.

By the time the quiet silence felt a little burdensome, his arm, which was firmly
supporting my back, slipped off.

"You look healthy."

Taking a step away from me, he said in a neat voice.

"Your smile has become much more beautiful."

Is it a usual greeting like other aristocrats in the banquet hall? As usual, my

heart was strangely fluttering with calm eyes and calm voice.

"... Thank you. Sir Brance, much more so,"

I paused for a moment and looked at him. It was dressed in neat knights that he
usually wore, not matching the colorful banquet hall atmosphere. Maybe he didn't
come to enjoy the banquet, he just came to perform the man.

"You're much cooler."

With sincere words, he scattered the corners of Puth's eyes. He didn't seem to
believe me very much.

"It's true..."

"Yes, thank you." Lady Garnetesch."

As he added timidly, he smiled and nodded.

I felt a little unfair because he still didn't believe me. Because he was, like,
really cool. More than any other aristocrats in this splendid banquet hall.

I stared at him and suddenly opened my mouth.

"I think Lord Brance always appears at the moment I need help."

"Is that so?"

His words with his head down seemed to contain a positive meaning rather than a
question. He passed my shoulder and stared far away. As soon as I tried to turn my
eyes after him, he talked to me.

"Lady Garnetesch, if you don't mind."”

My face was captured above my emerald soft green eyes.

Sir Enochbrance was the owner of a great appearance and atmosphere that made his
heart flutter even with an unselfish gaze.

"Can you go get some air with me for a while?"

“…….”

When I tilted my head at his question, I could see Vincent Young-sik talking to his
companions not far away.

When I winked at the glance, I saw him nodding, saying, "It's okay." I nodded to
him, thanked him, and looked back at Lord Brance.

"Yes, I'm fine."

His lips drew a soft line in my answer.

After three steps apart, Lord Brance headed to the terrace one after another. The
terrace on the winter night was quiet and cozy. The quiet atmosphere resembles him.

"Is it okay to open the window?"

"Of course."

As soon as I turned around to open the window at his permission, my elongated arm
stretched out from behind me opened the window before me. At the same time, the
cool winter night air passed by my skin.

"…I didn't ask you to open the window.”

"Yes, I know. Lady Garnetesch."

Somehow he was ashamed and protested with a red face, and he smiled and nodded.

“…….”

I looked down at the floor because I had nothing to say to the calm voice. Lord
Brance also stood in front of me silently for a long time, asking me to get some
fresh air first.

About a few minutes later, he asked me.

"Or was it a lie?"

When I raised my head, I could see Lord Brance staring at me, exactly near my lower
stomach. I belatedly recalled the falsehood I had told him.

"Did you really have a child of your emperor?"’

"Yes, that's right."

And I remembered him who knelt down on one knee in front of me.

"I'll protect you."’

"What?"

"I will protect Lady Garnetesch and the child in her womb."’

It reminded me of the moment when I was so solemn and reverent that I couldn't even
warm up a word.

"I'm sorry."

Slowly closed and opened his eyes and apologized to him.

"I never meant to deceive Lord Brance's sincerity to me. I... I had to get out of
my uncle somehow. That's why I lied to everyone.”

I thought Lord Brance would be angry. Like Kylos called earlier...… No, maybe more
than that.

"I see."

But instead of getting angry, he looked at me with a short laugh. His actions made
me feel even more guilty.

"Aren't you angry?"”

"I can't believe you're angry." For me...….”

After refining his voice for a while, he smiled softly and continued.

"I want to compliment Lady Garnetteau. I'm not sure if the word praise would dare
be appropriate for me."

"Compliments..."

A compliment all of a sudden. I saw him with a foolish face at his incomprehensible
reaction. He still had a calm smile with a handsome face.

"Yes, it was very good. Honestly, I was a little surprised. For me, Lady
Garnettega...… Well, I'm never trying to lower Lady Garnetteau. So, I...….”

He was carefully choosing a horse so as not to offend me. It's okay not to do that.

"I think Lady Garnette Sugar tried to overcome misfortune on her own..."… I thought
your gestures were incredible."

Misfortune and happiness.

I thought of Kylos Ludwig. I thought of the man who had no choice but to be unhappy
with me.

At the same time, I thought of Raymond del Astarot. I thought of the man who told
me happiness. I thought of the man who told me that I could dare to be happy.

Finally, I thought of Sir Enochbrance. He was telling me that he was great now that
he was constantly doubting the qualifications of happiness but stepped up toward
happiness.

"After suffering once, I was very worried because I didn't seem motivated for a
while."

"I'm worried..."….”

"It must have been an escape from misfortune that Lady Garnetteau even tried to get
by lying. I think that's all your own will. The will you showed is very...… It was
beautiful."

“…….”

Every word he uttered made my heart ache. It was a quite different feeling when I
faced Kylos.

"I didn't do that with such a grand idea."

"Happiness is not something grand."

Happiness is not grand? How can I do that?

I saw him with a look of incomprehension. Then his eyes were blurred.

"But I think that happiness is especially grand to you..."….”

As if he had just read my mind, he said.

"So I wanted to help you."

"Sir Brance...".”

"The oath of the day to protect you is still valid. So Lady Garnetesch, please
continue to move as you are now."

“…….”

"Please move like that to get out of misfortune and to get closer to happiness. So
that I can continue to help you.”

The guilt that had been suppressed in front of Lord Brance's true eyes began to
wriggle again.

He doesn't know me. He doesn't know how ugly and wicked I've done. That's why you
dare tell me to be happy.

In the time that came back, he was caught by Kylos' soldiers for helping me. Since
then, I have no longer heard from him until the end of my life.

If he finds out about my past, or that viciousness that may be the future that is
yet to come. Will he be able to say that he is helping me then?
But I can't tell you the time I went back...….

"Thank you."

Foolishly, I hide my mistake and answer like that.

"I'm always grateful to Lord Brance."

And I'm sorry, swallowing what I can't bring up.

Lord Brance smiled faintly and looked at me. It's that smile that the Asrai I've
shown you all the time is about to disappear.

"I have to go in now." It would be rude for your partner to stay away from an
unfamiliar person for a long time.”

Lord Brance stood in the place where he had been standing all along and beckoned me
to go in first.

If we turn around now, when will we meet again?

I suddenly remembered that I hadn't given him a single common greeting, which was a
very long time ago.

"Chloe."

At the moment I thought it was too bad to break up like this, words popped out of
my mouth without realizing it.

"My name is Chloe."

It didn't go well with the situation, but after blinking for a while, he
immediately understood me and replied with a big smile.

"Yes. I'll definitely call you by that name next time. Lady Chloe."

My name came out for the first time from a man who had long called me the Lady of
Garnette Sugar. It was a very, exciting thing.

* * *

"I'm not away for too long, am I"?

"It's okay. Thanks to you, I had a great time with my friends after a long time."

Vincent Youngsik replied in a pleasant voice.

"More than that, I was worried about Lady Garnetteau. Is it right that the story
ended well with your Highness? "I'm sorry I couldn't help you earlier."

"No, nothing really happened. It's common chores."

"I'm glad to hear that.”

Vincent Young-sik was still doubtful, but he nodded coolly at what I thought was
insignificant. As Mrs. Gemma said, Vincent Youngsik was a very considerate and
sweet person.
"Chloe!"

Having a small conversation with Vincent Youngsik, Bestie ran toward me from afar.
In her frivolous gesture, the man next to her wrapped his forehead with a troubled
look.

I had to ask Vincent Youngsik for understanding again. Vincent Young-sik also had a
hard time finding him, so he told me to enjoy the ball a little more and walked to
his friends.

"Where were you?" I've been looking for it for a long time!

Bestie, who ran to me, who was left alone, grabbed my hands tightly and asked
anxiously.

"I came back after getting some fresh air."

"Did anything happen?" People just said that the atmosphere of you and Ludwig the
Great was unusual."

I guess everyone pretended not to watch but was glancing secretly. That's true, I
would do the same. Ludwig Daegong, who is said to be making his appearance after a
long time, was creating a creepy atmosphere in the corner, holding only me, leaving
his partner Marquis Young-ae alone.

"Did he threaten you or something? I tried to harm you...….”

"That didn't happen at all. "You don't have to worry, Bestie."

"I'm glad to hear that..."….”

Fortunately, looking at Bestie's reaction, no one knows what he and I talked about.

If the conversation with him became known, it would be Kylos, not me, who would be
hit, but nevertheless I wanted the conversation to be unknown.

I didn't want to get involved with him again and get into the mouth of people. I
hoped that a man named Kylos Ludwig would no longer exist in me.

"Oh, by the way, Chloe." This is my brother! Oppa, Chloe that I mentioned is him.
It's really pretty, right?

Bestie introduced me to the man who followed her. It was a man who looked like
Bestie but had a slightly sharper impression.

"I'm Chloe Garnetteau. Princess Caroline."

"You're the famous lady of the Grand Duke of Ludwig.”

The man looked up and down at me and muttered. It was as if they were
discriminating the product. It was also a very familiar gaze to me. Kylos has
always managed everything about me with these eyes.

"The taste of the Ludwig public is amazing, too. I can't believe I had such a great
beauty hidden alone.”

"……That's a little misunderstood, Duke So. My uncle just felt sorry for me as an
orphan and sponsored me."
"Oppa! Did you just say something rude to Chloe?"”

Bestie stared at Caroline Sogeuk, raising her eyes in a triangle. Then Caroline
Sogeuk raised both hands and limped.

"No, that's not what I meant..."….”

Seeing Jeoljeolmae, it seems that it was not really intended. In fact, what he said
was in a fully imaginable category.

A young and handsome unmarried great-great-grandfather and a clever lady sponsored

by him. Right now, Marquis Youngae of Rosaline doubted and wary of the relationship
between me and Kylos, and I always longed to be that kind of relationship with him.

"It's okay. People who don't know might misunderstand."

I spoke firmly in the hope that this conversation would no longer come and go.

"But I felt very uncomfortable talking directly like this.”

"I'm sorry, Lady Garnetshu." I made a mistake."

I believed that the conversation would end with his apology. If it weren't for the
man who followed, I might have considered this just a light happening.

"However, the woman who was with the great prince outside just now looks just like
Lady, so she must have misunderstood."

At that moment, my body stopped as it was. My eyes turned white and then black
repeatedly. I barely rolled up my trembling fingertips and tried to roll up the
corners of my mouth.

"My uncle was with a girl who looked like me?"”

When asked my question, Little Duke Caroline smiled awkwardly.

"Yes, she was definitely a different person, but she had a similar feeling."”

The words of Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline, whom I recently met at the opera house,
came to mind.

"Since this happened, don't come back forever." Kyle has already found a substitute
for you anyway.’

Substitute. So his new bait to seduce Raymond was that there was a woman here who
would be my stand-in. With him.

"Uncle, where are you now?"

I asked Duke Caroline, hoping that my voice didn't sound awkward. Since then,
several people have joined and had more conversations, but I couldn't focus on it.

It was true that I didn't want to get involved with him again. I didn't want to
encounter Kylos anymore, to the extent that I didn't even want to revenge on the
one who took away my little Estelle.

However, on the one hand, I couldn't help but pay attention to the "substitute" he
had prepared. No, I was actually paying attention the whole time. Ever since I
heard it from Marquis Youngae Rosaline.
"In front of the fountain in the garden on the east side of the building..."….’

I naturally came out of the ballroom, recalling the place Caroline Sohk told me.
Those who were excited by the atmosphere of rising water did not notice me
disappearing quietly.

Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap.

The sound of footsteps accelerating as I got closer to the place seemed to

represent my impatient mind.

Finally, when the fountain in the garden on the east side of the building
approached the visible street, I stopped once under a large willow tree where all
the leaves fell and took a heavy deep breath.

Next to the fountain, a silver thread glistened between the branches.

As I turned my head slowly, I grabbed the wooden pillar as it was and hardened
stiffly.

There was a man. There was a woman. There were two men and women.

The man who saved me from the mud and made me fall back into the abyss was standing
with an expressionless face, and opposite him, a woman with a silhouette that
resembles me was whispering something to him.

'Ah...'

There was really, really. A being that resembles me that Kylos has long worked hard
to suit Raymond's taste.

"I need to gain more weight." My handsome brother doesn't like skinny women.’

"The emperor's biological mother was a royal daughter from Evran. Learn how to
speak Evran. It'll be useful.’

"Did you spray perfume?" It suits you, but it's not his taste. I will present you
with something good, enough to capture your brother's heart at once."

"Chloe, you have good hair." Have I said this before? I care so much about you
because of your hair. "The emperor likes silver-haired beauty."

Naturally, as if breathing, I have grown up to be a woman who meets Raymond's taste

in accordance with Kylos' instructions.

When I believed I loved him, I thought that was the only reason I lived. I wanted
to do anything for him who made me live like a human for the first time, who was in
a worse situation than an animal.

"Crawl like a dog and lick my feet."

On a young day, ghosts who did not give me Garnetshu's castle until the end now
called me a beast.

However, no.

"Broken doll."
I was worse than a beast. It is a tool that is thrown away when it is useful and
can be replaced with something else at any time when it breaks down.

'So it would be abandoned so miserable and replaced so easily.’

The woman put her hand on the man's chest. At that moment, indescribable disgust
came. I hated that a woman with a silhouette that looked like me touched his body.

Crunch crunch.

The bark fell off and fell down. At the moment, he looked up. As he came out over
the shoulder of the woman he met and made eye contact with, he looked noticeably
embarrassed.

"Chloe!"

The sound of him calling me sounded cold in the dark night air. I turned around and
ran away.

It was strange. The heart under the chest hardened because it couldn't cool down,
and the heart rate was beating hard until the whole blood vessel was aching.

It was not until it was time for him to no longer hear his voice that he managed to
stop and hang on to a wooden pillar. The inside of the bushes, which are thick with
dry wooden pillars, has not been stained by humans for a long time, making it quiet
and quiet.

"Sigh...".”

With a short breath, the tears that I had endured all the time poured out. He
looked back at the path he had run without politics, but his shadow was nowhere to
be seen. However, his shadow, which had not escaped from a long time ago, still
remained and tied me up.

"Really...."

Wiping my eyes with the back of my hand, I burst into disheartened laughter.

"You didn't get out of it, silly Chloe Garnetesu..."….”

I thought I definitely ran away, but I guess I was still unable to run away from
the man, the source of my misfortune. It was really pathetic. To the point where I
can understand why it is used and abandoned every time.

Maybe happiness in the first place didn't suit me from the beginning.

Garnettsuga's dirty illegitimate child, useless bait that only has a plausible
shell, an ugly monster that destroyed a man, and an incompetent woman who lost even
her own baby...…. How can Chloe Garnetteau dare to be happy?

Standing there, he buried his face on both hands. Something rough was swept over my
face. It was just, it hurt.

"… This is why I can't just leave you alone.”

The voice of a man who could not be heard here hit my ears. At the moment, I
stopped crying and raised my head because of the chilling sensation that covered my
body.
"Chloe, why are you always..."….”

The moment we met eyes, the man stopped talking and chewed his lips. The man's
splendid features turned ugly.

"It's bleeding!"

The man grabbed my wrist and got angry. If he were an ordinary person, he was so
angry that he would faint on the spot.

As I lowered my head following the man's gaze, I saw a torn palm and split nail
with a bark stuck in my eye.

"Why are you..."! Until I get to this state...…!”

I looked up helplessly at a man who was angry at my wound. Raymond del Astarot was
a man who tried his best not to get involved with me anymore.

I slowly blinked and observed him. The wrinkles of the frowned forehead and the
blood droplets formed over the lower lip, which were struggling to suppress
emotions, stood out even under the dark sky.

I wasn't a fool. At this time, if he wants to encounter me at this place, it is

impossible to take a walk alone. So he's here because of me. On purpose, in search
of me who disappeared from the ballroom.

The moment I recognized it, my eyes became teary.

"Don't do that."

The thin voice flowing through my lips was very faint. However, my voice reached
his ears as there was silence that only two could not find around him.

"What..."

Raymond looked at me with a frown as if he had heard something he couldn't hear.

The two blazing eyes were clearly angry, giving me the feeling that I was going to
cry.

"You can't be nice to me." You don't have to take responsibility for me anymore.
It's too much responsibility for a woman who spent only one night.”

"It's not you who judge that."

I strongly expressed my thoughts, but Raymond remained the same. The end of my
heart is burning. It repeatedly cooled down.

I know this feeling. I was getting angry right now. I was angry at Raymond, who was
only trying to take responsibility for something like me.

"I don't want it!"

I raised my voice in front of Raymond for the first time.

"I told you." I'm a woman who's not worth it...…!”

Rather, in the hope that he would bite my neck by asking me for my rudeness, I
refuted his will as an emperor with all my heart.
"Nothing..." Your Majesty says that because he doesn't know anything. You don't
know what I've done to you. You don't know anything."

“…….”

With my howling, Raymond stared at me with painfully distorted eyes. I couldn't

help but look at myself in my red eyes.

"Your Majesty should not open his heart to me. You have to hate and hate me more
than anyone else in the world. I'm a woman who deserves hate. Don't give me
indulgence."

“…….”

Raymond just kept staring at me, shouting recklessly. He twisted his lower lip and
scattered the corners of his eyes.

"Chloe."

The tone, which always growled low as if it were a beast, unfortunately called my
name. Flapping, falling tears brushed his cheeks and fell over his wrist held by
him. Tears flowing down the wrist permeated the dirty wound. It stings. It hurt.

"I can't forgive myself either, but why on earth would you forgive me?" I... I...
….”

I'm the woman who already killed you once. She's a woman who has brutally stepped
on all the purity you've given me.

It was a story that I wouldn't believe even if I brought it up. You'll never trust
anyone. Therefore, my sins were even uglier and more lonely.

I don't ask for forgiveness, but please know this heart, that I regret it like
this, that I'm sorry for you with all my heart.

It was such an irreversible sin that no one could recognize even if he cried so
desperately that he could not apologize.

"Your Majesty doesn't know." What kind of woman I am, what kind of scary things I
did, you...….”

"Chloe, calm down."

"I killed him. I killed him." I killed you!”

"Calm down, Chloe!" Please! Please!

Hugs, his arms hugged my body. His unconcerned body couldn't stop crying and
crunched in his arms. Only the sound of bumping front teeth and wheezing like a
baby beast permeated the silence.

Hugging my trembling body, he groaned with his face buried on my rattling

shoulders.

"Please, Chloe..."… "Don't break you down."

I'm a broken person a long time ago. Raymond was saying something very strange.

"Everything is fine, I'm fine with everything." It's okay because I have you crying
for me, I told you so.”

I was dizzy. Perhaps because I cried so much, I couldn't readily understand what he
said. Obviously, the voice I could hear closely was deafening.

"Then you have to be happy." "You have to be happy as if you want to see it."

The thick fingertips tried to wipe the wet water off the face. For many years, he
grabbed a sword and was delicate with his rough and hard fingertips out of place.

"Your Majesty?"

I slowly blinked and called him. Raymond didn't answer my call for a long time,
wiping away tears, and only sighed and lowered his hand long after.

"Chloe."

He called my name by neatly sweeping over the hair that was wet with tears.

I had the illusion that the quiet and quiet voice was tapping my ears and ringing
in all directions. At the same time, a small goosebumps rose up the spine.

I flinched and stepped back. But there were two hands holding my shoulder tightly
so that I could no longer move away.

"Even you can't forgive you."

“…….”

"Then I have to forgive you, too.”

Swaa- The wind blew. The cold and distant winter wind made my heart drop.

"Now, what are you talking about..."….”

The world shook. No, what is shaking now is not the world, but my eyes containing
Raymond.

"Did he say I shouldn't be nice to you"?

Raymond grabbed my shoulders tightly and stared straight at me so that I could no

longer run away from him.

The warmth, affection, and longing for me reflected in the gaze I encountered
matched his memories, so I stopped breathing in fear.

"You don't want to get involved with me anymore?"”

After a cool voice came back in time, I repeated what I had told him.

"I was afraid that I would fall in love with you again, so you kept avoiding my
gaze."

While muttering fiercely, he suddenly burst into vain laughter.

"You're already wrong."”

I stared up at his face blankly.

"I don't know you. But I know myself better than anyone else."

My palms, wet with tears, swept down my face line and slid down and clenched my
chin so that it didn't hurt. My thick thumb gently pressed down on my lips. The
breath that I was holding back quietly burst out.

"And I remember everything between Raymond del Astarot and Chloe Garnetesch. Even
if they are memories that are not important to you."

"Pneumonia..."

Pressing, his finger pressed my lips harder.

So that no more sound can leak out between these lips. So that nothing interferes
with what he wants to say to me.

"I love you, Chloe."

Oh, my. This doesn't make sense. What a ridiculous development.

"You're wrong. It's impossible not to love you. Already, it's impossible from a
long time ago."

I didn't even imagine it. I didn't even have a very small doubt.

"I know myself very well".

He smiled sadly at me. Avoiding his face, which gradually receded downward, my gaze
also fell down, down, and to the tip of my toes.

"I, who don't love you, am not me."

His lips touched my forehead. The hot sensation flowed down the whole body on my
head. In front of an incredible reality, I stopped closing my eyes.

5 장. Raymond del Astarot's Story I.Ⅰ

Raymond del Astarot, who was born and raised as a successor to the empire from the
moment he was born, was born only to become an emperor.

When Raymond turned 14, his parents died. He said the cause was drinking poisoned
tea. In an imperial palace with stronger boundaries than anywhere else in the
world, the emperor and empress died at the same time. It couldn't have happened.

Raymond tried to find the criminal by delaying his parents' funeral, but he could
not. However, on the same day, like himself, he had to endure comforting each other
with the half-brother who had to lose his parents.

Shortly after Raymond became emperor, he had to greet Daria Caroline, the eldest
daughter of the Duke Caroline, as his wife.

Gisil Raymond didn't like Daria Caroline, who was three years older than him.
Daria, who claims to have raised Raymond on her own, hated the mixture between
Emperor Seonhwang and Duke Caroline as much as Raymond.

"Don't worry, Rey. You and I will never get married. Am I crazy? Are you going to
marry a kohlid like me? Even you're shorter than me."

As a child, Daria Caroline would always speak with her nose raised. It was a word
that secretly hurt Raymond's pride, but so was Raymond's refusal to join her.

"Watch your mouth, Caroline's witch." It's obvious how much imperial discipline
will fall if you become empress, but the boom is too much. "How did he appoint such
a witch as the crown prince?"

Since childhood, the two have been enemies who growl whenever they make eye
contact. However, as time passed, they became estranged from each other, and the
two met less.

They met again when Raymond, a 14-year-old emperor, visited Duke Caroline following
Emperor Shen's maintenance.

Raymond, who was unable to abandon Seonhwang's maintenance due to guilt that he
could not find out the culprit who eventually killed his parents, visited Caroline
Duchess with a heavy heart.

It was also a time when the pressure of the nobles who underestimated the young
emperor was getting worse. If the marriage with Daria takes place, it will be
possible to bring Duke Caroline, the head of the aristocratic parliament, to his
side. But...

"Although Emperor Seon-hwang left a message to marry you, I never want to force you
if you don't want to."

Raymond, of course, thought Daria would reject him. He also didn't want to forcibly
join a woman who rejected him. Therefore, I tried to respect her will somehow if
she refused.

"I'm so sorry, Ray."

Daria, who knew better than anyone how Raymond, who became emperor at a young age,
was holding out under pressure from the nobles, said with a face of regret.

"I'll tell my father well somehow. There will never be a time when Duke Caroline
turns his back on you.”

Raymond felt weak as Daria, who was much taller than him, looked up at him and
apologized with a guilty face.

Raymond del Astarot was originally such a man. A man who is strong against the
strong but weak. He can't keep up with the good times with Duke Caroline. I said
it.

Duke Caroline was quite upset by the two who broke his long-standing promise, but
he no longer spoke.

Shortly after the marriage ended, Duke Caroline died suddenly. Daria Caroline, who
met again at the Duke's funeral, had eyes full of spite.

"I understand that Emperor Seon has been making a mixture of the imperial family
and Caroline family for a long time."
The person who hinted at Raymond was the brother of the deceased Duke Caroline and
the man who would soon succeed to the title of the duke. He was also an uncle to
Daria Caroline.

"There are many shortcomings in my daughter-in-law, but if your Majesty welcomes me

with great grace, Duchess Caroline promises to be on the side of the imperial
family forever."

"Does Daria mean the same as you?"

Raymond glanced at Daria sitting quietly next to his uncle and asked.

"Of course. Right, legs?"

The man wrapped around Daria's shoulder and smiled affectionately. Raymond raised
his body with a frown on his forehead with a strange sense of incompatibility felt
from the friendly smile.

"Let's think a little bit more."

It was none other than a bridge that caught Raymond trying to return to the
imperial palace.

"If you don't accept my uncle's request, he will work together with other nobles to
pressure you."

"So what?"

Looking at the dimly sunken eyes, Raymond asked back.

"Let me be the empress."

"You didn't want it."”

"It's no longer meaningful to me anyway."

Daria replied in a faint voice as if whispering, slowly lowering her eyes. Raymond
was embarrassed at the sight of her eyes turning red, who had not cried throughout
her father's funeral.

"It's not a proposal for you. "I need you too, Ray."

Was the father's death so shocking? To the point where he decided to marry himself
who hated it so much.

In terms of objective circumstances, it was not a bad suggestion for Raymond. He

needed strength to become an emperor at a young age due to the unexpected death of
his parents.

Eventually, Raymond entered Daria as Empress on the condition of absolute support

from Duke Caroline.

One tragedy was that Raymond del Astarot was a boy who dreamed of pure love since
childhood, unlike his cold-blooded appearance.

However, Raymond knew better than anyone else that he could not get everything he
wanted as an emperor without preparation. Therefore, I thought it was an area that
had no choice but to give up. However, he only wanted to fulfill his responsibility
for what was placed on him.
"Do we need to do this meaningless thing, combined for each other's purposes?"”

On the first night of the hard and boring wedding, it was Daria who rejected him
first.

"This is a formal ritual anyway."

"No, Raymond." I'm saying that I don't want to have a deeper relationship with you
even after you reach adulthood.”

In an unexpected situation, Raymond leaned against the door and looked down at her
and frowned.

"Even if I avoid it now, I will have to see my descendants someday anyway. It's not
that you don't know the obligations of the imperial family."

"I don't intend to act as your wife for a thousand years anyway." If you are
worried about Jung Hoo-sa, you can have a government. If the government gives birth
to a child, I'll think he's my child and raise him with all my heart."

Seeing Daria responding back without losing a word, Raymond thought she was also a
hateful woman.

Although they maintained a formal marital relationship, it would have seemed to

others that they were getting along well. As promised, Duke Caroline has given
absolute support for Raymond.

It was around the time when it was believed that the imperial sphere was gradually
stabilizing.

"I'm pregnant!"

The empress, who had never had a relationship, was pregnant with a child. Even the
time of having children was subtly presumed before marrying him.

"Whose child is this?"

"I'm sorry, Rey." I... I...….”

"Did you marry me for this purpose?"

"No! I didn't know either!" If I had known...… I really...….”

Daria, who was aloof even before the father's death, buried her face in both hands
and began to sob. Raymond asked her, pressing her forehead hard.

"Where's the baby's dad?"”

"I'm dead."

"What?"

"Just before my father passed away..."….”

"Sigh..."

A vain smile came out of his mouth.

Raymond no longer asked her about the child's father. Instead, it was announced.
Empress Daria had her own child.

Not long after adulthood, 17-year-old Daria was also young, but 14-year-old Raymond
was still too young to have children. Therefore, it was the latter that no one
expected.

Everyone pointed at Raymond and whispered. Rumors spread silently in all directions
that the new emperor was a lewd man who lightened up his colors despite his young
age.

Upon hearing the rumor, Raymond snorted lightly and ignored it. He didn't care what
people were whining at him. Besides that, Raymond had a lot of things to deal with.

And shortly after, Raymond had to hear about Daria's legacy. Again, the criminal
did not leave a trace. Raymond implicitly thought that the culprit who miscarried
the leg and the person who killed his parents were the same person.

The emperor was angry at the empress' legacy, but was not sad. People commented
that Raymond was cold. Even so, I can't say a word in front of him, who is the
emperor anyway.

* * *

Raymond, who returned after a year and a half of the conquest war, grew up so much
that he could no longer find his youthful feeling.

Sixteen days later on the battlefield, he overwhelmed the surroundings with a tall
and thick skeleton that even though he was still months away from the coming-of-age
ceremony.

The growth of the young emperor excited the hearts of numerous noble women in the
capital. Even if it was the soul of a 16-year-old boy, he didn't care.

His appearance was already a perfect man, and the atmosphere that became fierce due
to the long war had a charm that was hard to find in ordinary men. Moreover, there
have already been rumors in the public that he has known a woman for a long time.

Soon after Raymond came of age, countless beauties hovered around him every day.
Some of them were women sent by the empress, Daria.

"I heard she was the maid of the empress last night."

"It's not uncommon for the empress' maid to have eye contact with the emperor.”

Daria responded skillfully to Raymond, who was annoyed.

"Why, didn't you like her?" He had a pretty face.”

"Huh..."

Raymond glared at Daria with giga. I couldn't figure out what she was trying to put
a woman on her for. However, there was no desire to move according to her wishes.

"Tell me where you didn't like it, Raymond. That way, I will find a child that
suits your taste and prepare it."

"From head to toe, everything wasn't good.”

Raymond gave an arsenic and gave a crooked answer.

"You're so picky, Raymond."

Daria shook her head and muttered.

Daria, who was somehow bent on finding a woman who suited Raymond's taste,
periodically changed her maid and approached Raymond. And every time that happened,
Raymond made various excuses and sent back the women Daria sent.

"What didn't you like this time?" She said she liked the beauty of silver hair, so
she spent a hard time finding it!"

Looking at the huffering legs, Raymond tilted his head lightly.

"Did I say that?"’

I think I said that because I was frowning and lost in thought. The reason was very
simple. Because the most rare hair color in the Empire was silver.

In front of the seventeenth woman sent by Daria, I barely remembered pointing to

the silver-haired noble Yeongae and spilling such nuance.

"I don't like your voice." "I like your noble yet arrogant voice."

"Oh, my. Are you saying that there are voices that are noble and those that are
not?"”

Raymond sued Daria, who resented her picky taste. Raymond, who was quite interested
in it, gradually began to attach ridiculous clues.

Eye color, gait, facial expression when smiling, and hand shape when greeting...….

As he made a fuss about every little thing, he had already become the owner of a
very demanding aesthetic among the luxury men.

All of them used to bring in and show women who fit his taste. However, no woman
met the conditions suggested by Raymond.

Of course, his conditions in the first place are just a list of things that are
hard to exist in the world even though Raymond himself thinks.

'There's no way such a woman would exist in the world.’

Thinking so, Raymond laughed at those who tried to get into the emperor's eyes
somehow.

Even though they pretended to hang out with the women they showed, they were able
to draw a line for reasons of tricky aesthetics. It was quite helpful to him.

He, who turned 24 over time, was rumored to be the most prodigal man in the empire.
Although it was different from the facts, it was not very unfair because it was
half intended.

Thanks to the emperor's women's history becoming so famous inside and outside the
empire, people did not blame the empress who had not seen her for 10 years. I just
vaguely thought that if the energetic emperor came to his senses someday, he would
suffer a deficit.
However, at the seventh New Year's ball he returned from the war, he met a woman
who would break his 'belief'. So, the belief that a woman who meets his picky taste
thought could never exist in the world.

"I see the sun of the empire. I'm Chloe of Garnette Sugar."

Chloe Garnetesch was a woman in the field who was sponsored by his half-brother.

The first thing that captivated Raymond was an elegant flowing voice. His eyes were
drawn down with subtle shiny silver hair under the brilliant chandelier's light.

"Raise your head."

The face, which was lifted according to the order, made Raymond pause for a moment.

"You're pretty good..."

Raymond looked slowly at the woman and swallowed his breath. My heart was tightened
by the red eyes looking straight at me.

'No, quite...'s quite...".’

The woman was pretty. There have been countless beautiful women who have been
hovering around him so far, but no one has touched his heart as much as this.

Raymond thought for the first time in his life that he wanted a woman's eyes to be
fixed only on me. Suddenly, Mokwoldae moved automatically out of thirst.

“…….”

“…….”

Raymond realized that he had been staring at the woman's face for too long. After
coming to his senses late, he burst into a small laugh.

"Let's see, as the rumor says."

A small flushing spread over the woman's face. Raymond tried to look away from her,
exchanged a few more words with his half-brother and sent the two back.

The ball was at its peak, and in the splendid space, Raymond drank a glass because
he was bored alone.

It was strange. If I let go of my mind a little, I kept looking at her.

But it wasn't just Raymond's job. Numerous men in the ballroom were sneaking a peek
at the woman. When I realized it, I felt strangely bad.

As soon as a beautiful platinum blonde man approached the woman, Raymond grabbed
the glass he was holding as if breaking it. If it weren't for the servant drying
next to me, I wouldn't have really broken the glass.

The woman who rejected the man was walking out somewhere. Probably heading to the
terrace. Raymond couldn't take his eyes off the woman's back and her gentle steps
for a long time.

"This is ridiculous."

Raymond lifted himself up with a smile.

I didn't know why I was so thirsty because of a woman who only said hello once. I
wanted to check my feelings again now.

Arriving in front of her terrace with great stride, he immediately opened the door
and entered. The woman, who was breathing the cold night air, looked back at him.
Even that small gesture made Raymond shudder.

"See you again."

"Seeing the sun of the empire..."….”

The moment the woman's voice knocked on his ear once again, Raymond couldn't stand
it and grabbed the woman's chin roughly. The eyes of the woman staring straight at
her gave me chills all over.

I've been looking forward to it for a lifetime, but I didn't think it would really
come. This sense, maybe...….

"If you don't want to, say no."

Surprisingly, the woman bent her eyes beautifully at what she said as if she were
chewing.

"I don't hate it."

Raymond was helplessly immersed in those tempting, important gestures, and orphaned
gestures.

I kissed her just as it was. The woman followed slowly with a hasty kiss that
matched with only burning thirst. Feeling the woman's breathing gradually running
out, Raymond slowly retreated.

"Will you follow me?"

“…….”

Instead of answering, the woman just stared at her. Raymond instinctively noticed
that it was a positive meaning and stopped smiling. Behind him, who turned around
first and left for his seat, I could feel the woman's gentle movement.

That was the first meeting between Chloe Garnettsch and Raymond del Astarot.

* * *

Chloe Garnetesch was a very strange woman. At least Raymond was the most like that
of all people he had ever met.

timid and provocative, she was not arrogant even though she had a more beautiful
appearance than anyone else. The graceful gesture of hugging me was not vulgar even
on the bed.

After an impulsive night, Raymond constantly recalled Chloe Garnetesch.

At first, I thought it was a simple interest. It surprised him that a woman who
perfectly matched her taste really existed. The gaze went to the temple and the
body moved. When I remembered last night, when I was hasty like an adolescent boy,
I had a fever over my face.
"Maybe it's really my taste."

Raymond gulped down cold water and thought. Chloe Garnetesch was like a gift for
herself. From one to ten, they were all like women born for themselves.

"Raymond! I heard a woman stayed in your bedroom that day. Really?”

Upon hearing the news late, Daria asked with sparkling eyes. Raymond easily ignored
her words because she looked determined.

"Don't care."

"How can I not care?" Her only husband finally got to know a woman. Fortunately,
the price of the imperial family will not be cut off.”

Raymond's face turned red with his blatant remarks. Daria laughed at the sight.

"Why are you so shy, Rey?" Considering your status and age, no one will swear at
you even if you have two or three governments.”

"That's nonsense."

Raymond walked past the bridge with a chill. Daria shouted at Raymond's back as he
turned around.

"Think carefully, Raymond." I can't just stay the same as I am now!”

Her words made him feel bad rapidly.

Of course, Daria was right. Unless you divorce her, you will never see an imperial
deficit for the rest of your life.

According to the doctrine of the Ramie Church, which is the state religion, all men
in the empire must maintain monogamy. Therefore, even if he takes another woman,
she does not have more than a "government."

The moment I realized that, Raymond, who was walking slowly, stopped walking. My
heart sank coolly.

"That's weird."

Looking at the large window in the hallway, the thin branches were shaking
helplessly in the winter wind. Raymond's red eyes staring at it also shook.

"Why..."

He slowly closed his eyelids and recalled. The fluttering silver hair and the sweet
red eyes bent toward him glared over the closed eyes. The small gesture of smiling
and stretching both hands was played dozens of times in my head.

Raymond thought of his eyes and called the bell.

"Did you call your Majesty?"

"Send a carriage."”

The roughly divided voice resonated firmly.

"To the Great Wall of Ludwig."

* * *

It was the first meeting in two weeks.

Raymond, sitting flat on the bed, opened the door and saw a woman entering. Unlike
his noble facial expression as if he knew he would find himself again, he couldn't
help but hide his tension and grabbed his two fists. Visits, laughter leaked out.

"Chloe, I think that's the name."

He tried to recite the name he had already rolled alone in his mouth dozens or
hundreds of times during her absence, pretending not to know.

It was constantly being talked about among the bosses for being hungry for blood
and women, but in fact, it was the beating of a 24 man who first got to know a
woman.

Raymond scrolled through the woman bending deeply in front of him. Unlike the night
when she was drunk and hugged her, facing her with a clear mind, she is much
smaller, more vulnerable…….

"Raise your head."”

His carefully lifted gaze collided with his. Looking into the bright red eyes that
looked straight at him, Raymond sighed quietly. Faced with a clear mind, she was
much smaller, fragile, and lovely.

My heart was pounding.

"Are you crazy?"

Raymond looked at her still for a long time and thought. My heart has never beat
like this even in the battlefield, where blood and slaughter were rampant.

"That's cool."

He nodded his finger at her with a small moaning. As she lifted the tip of her chin
gently, her upcoming gesture aroused a burning thirst again.

Chloe Garnetesch walked right in front of the bed where he was sitting. Raymond
carefully swept down her face.

"How can it be my taste from one to ten?"

There was a collection of tastes mixed with shallow fantasies that I thought would
not exist in the world.

Raymond wanted to ask. Perhaps you were born for me, as the sentences you brought
out of your mouth are in front of you.

But it was such a strange word. Because I've never been friendly to anyone in my
life. The man, who had just opened his eyes to love, did not lose his posture as an
emperor even at the moment his heart jumped out of his body.

"Isn't it amazing?"

When asked by imitating the indifferent voice, the woman's eyes bent gently. Are
you seducing me? If so, I will be tempted as much as I want.
Raymond hugged her as she was. Eventually, he rushed toward her again, throwing
away all his composure as an emperor.

Raymond belatedly discovered the small hands he was holding underneath him. She was
really an unknown woman. When do you let it slip away as if you were seducing it,
and you seem to be scared late.

A smile flowed out of the contradictory appearance.

"It's okay."

Raymond whispered, stroking both of her hands rolled up and clenched. The woman
looked up at him with her eyes wide open as if surprised.

"I'm not going to do it hard, so relax.”

Raymond whispered in the sweetest voice he could make.

"Huh? Chloe."

As a child, he patted his mother carefully, comforting her as she had done for him.
She, who was hanging on me and whispering to hug me, blinked a couple of times and
then slowly closed her eyes.

Thinking it was very regrettable not to see the two eyes buried under her eyelids,
Raymond lowered his lips over the back of her neck. The smell of light flesh and
subtle perfume mixed together and eroded his sense of smell.

* * *

The number of meetings that continued twice a week gradually increased. Three, four
times a week...… Eventually, he locked himself in his bedroom and did not send him
back for a few days.

Nevertheless, it was not enough. Raymond even thought he was a little afraid of
himself gradually falling for her.

"Chloe... Chloe Garnetesch."

Raymond constantly rolled the name in his mouth. Whenever that happened, the soft
feeling tickled my heart.

Slip.

Delicate silver hair scattered through thick fingers. Raymond put the tip of her
nose at the end of her head.

"You always smell good."”

Then she looked back at him slowly.

"What kind of scent is it?"

"Can't you smell this scent?"”

Chloe sniffed at her body and tilted her head.

"I don't know."

Then he soon folded the tail of Force's eyes and hung on Raymond's arm.

"Your Majesty, please tell me. What scent is it?

"Well..."

Raymond smiled and groaned quietly, looking down at her approaching face. Was that
natural gesture intended?

Raymond's thick palms gently wrapped around Chloe's face. Chloe slowly lowered her
eyes with a lovely flush over her cheeks, as if she had guessed what would follow.

His lips sank once over her forehead and once over the tip of her nose.

"Chloe."

His burning eyes stared at his red lips like a cherry.

"Because of you..."….”

Raymond smoothed her lips with his slow fingertips. The soft feeling of touching
the fingertips spread the hot heat all over the body.

"I think it's getting weirder and weirder.”

Chloe burst into a small laugh at the words. Both thin arms hugged Raymond's waist.
Raymond lowered his head, gently lifting the tip of her chin.

"Can you believe it? If you think I've come to like you."”

"I believe in you, Your Majesty."

Raymond glanced at her lovely eyes bent toward her and slouched her cheek.

However, her lips, smiling saying it was itchy, did not say the same thing as her.

'Is it still greed?'’

Of course, Raymond, who expected her to confess that she liked it just like her,
was disappointed. However, it was not expressed on the surface.

If I ask if you like me here, she will immediately say yes. However, I didn't want
to force myself to receive a confession with that lovely echo.

"I like you, Chloe."

Instead, Raymond confessed to her with a stronger voice with his heart.

"I love you".

The lips of the first man to know love fell on her lips, containing a careful
confession.

| Table of contents |
5 장. Raymond del Astarot's Story II

6 장. The ending of the woman who killed me.

7 장. So that you can love yourself.

8 장. Saint of oblivion, Lette I.

5 장. Raymond del Astarot's Story II

Kylos, the emperor's half-brother and head of the Grand House of Ludwig, was a man
who brought in her illegitimate child, and raised her when her family, who was on
the border, collapsed. She was also her guardian in name and reality.

"It is very grateful that your Majesty returns to the child, but I have no choice
but to worry as his guardian."
Kylos sat opposite Raymond with a rather serious look and lifted a hot teacup.
Raymond leaned his back over the chair and interlocked his fingers with both hands.

"Worry? What do you mean?"”

A small wrinkle appeared as if upset over Raymond's forehead. Despite the hideous
spirit that ordinary people are afraid of, Kylos graciously sipped a cup of tea. I
put it down again.

"As you know, the child is already in the right age to marry. It's also my duty to
find the right mate and let him go."

"Finding a mate..." You'll let me go?

Raymond stared at the half-brother, weighing on his molars. Kylos still smiled
leisurely and nodded.

"Because I can't be your mistress forever. Although he is an illegitimate child of

the family, if he is lucky, he will be able to enter the rear of an old
aristocrat."

“…….”

"I've been swayed by the passing fire for too long. I'll have to stop before the
rumors spread further."

"Playing with fire." What do you mean?”

Angry voices leaked out one after another. I couldn't forgive Kylos for comparing
his love to nothing but "playing with fire."

"I never keep that child by my side with such a light heart, brother."

“…….”

Kylos closed his mouth at the voice of Nogi Young Raymond. Raymond is angry. He was
even more angry at himself, who could not do anything but get angry at the half-
brother's words. He closed his eyes slowly and pressed his thrilling temple hard.

I heard that rumors have already begun to spread.

Chloe Garnetesch, The Emperor's Government...…. An unclean woman who seduced the
emperor and took the seat next to him, but eventually did not know when she would
be abandoned...….

"No, Chloe is..."…!’

She was the first woman to realize love. Raymond couldn't stand her being insulted
by herself.

I couldn't wait to see her, the only being called her mistress and blamed.

Raymond thought he should find a way somehow.

"Your Majesty, wake up first..."… Uncle?

He's sleeping in the next room. Chloe, who came over to the drawing room in search
of Raymond, found Kylos and opened her eyes wide.
It was so lovely to see him reddening and closing his gown. You must be ashamed. A
glimpse of yourself through the gown.

"Sorry, I'm sorry." "I didn't know my uncle came."

The anger that wrapped her whole body waned at the appearance of her frowning and
hesitating. Raymond smiled softly and beckoned to her as if he had been angry.

"Come here, Chloe."

She came closer and sat next to her. Chloe was looking at himself and Kylos' sense
as if the situation were awkward.

"……I'm going back now."

Kylos woke up with a small sigh. Chloe's eyes, looking down at the fingertips,
followed her upward.

In a very short moment, the eyes of the two collided. Kylos smiled at his restless
eyes.

"Of course, Chloe."

Raymond looked at her anew, trembling and reacting to each of his voices.

"See you again at Daegongseong."

"Yes."

Kylos turned around and went outside. Suddenly, Raymond felt a strange sense of
incompatibility.

It was strange.

Chloe. My Chloe.

Why do I see my half-brother with such eyes?

"Chloe."

Raymond frowned around her eyes and wrapped her chin around her and turned to me.

"Oh, yes, Your Majesty."

Only then did the eyes facing him smile as calm as usual.

* * *

It was in an instant that doubts turned into conviction. Raymond was only then able
to understand. I love myself despite that gesture that's clear to seduce. Chloe who
doesn't tell me.

"What does Kylos mean to you?"

"Yes..."

At the moment, her spoon, which was eating clear soup, stopped in the air. After
making an awkward face for a while, she replied with a straight smile.
"You're a good person." On the day Garnettega collapsed, he took me out of the
flames and brought me to the Great Wall and raised me until now."

“…….”

Looking at her expression recalling Kylos, Raymond had to clench his fist in an
invisible place. He looked clearly different from when he saw himself.

A little more affectionate, a little more friendly...….

Yeah, this is the face you see in front of the person you really love.

Raymond slowly closed and opened his eyes and looked at her. She tilted her head
like a habit and smiled as if nothing had happened.

"Your Majesty"?

"It's nothing." I was just thinking about how to praise you, your savior.”

Loosely loosened eyes smiled with a small. Chloe carefully approached his gesture
and hugged him above his knees. Raymond caressed the lovely eyes and smiled briefly
after her.

* * *

The imperial carriage sent to the Great Depression returned as it was. In the
horseman's hand, a letter envelope stamped with the seal of the Grand Duke Ludwig
was held. Raymond, who was browsing the letter with fierce eyes, jumped up.

"I'll go to the Great Wall of Ludwig!"

With his stern voice, the users of the imperial palace were ready to go out
quickly. Throughout the journey to the Great Depression, Raymond ruminated over and
over the contents of the letter.

[……I heard a marriage from Count Vernon] I have to slowly prepare for the wedding
in the bride's class, so please do not send a carriage in the future.…]

There was a crackling sound as the molars engaged.

Arriving at the Great Wall, he came in recklessly without time for those guarding
the door to report to the owner.

Walking up and recalling the structure of the Great Wall he had visited a long time
ago, he found two people talking outside. Under a large tree, Kylos, his half-
brother and Chloe were facing each other.

"Sigh..."

A short breath burst out of Raymond's mouth.

Her eyes looking at her loved one were all wet with sadness. However, Kylos patted
her head with a gentle smile to see if it was visible.

She was seen flinching her shoulders at the slightest touch.

"You can't see it?" I love you so much. I'm talking with my whole body.’
Raymond stood there and grabbed both hands tightly. The sound first came out of her
mouth, which had been facing Kylos for a long time.

"Congratulations." Uncle."

"Thank you, Chloe. I thought you'd say that."

The man's fingertips swept down her face. What is the reason why her cheeks, which
are reddening even in this situation?

"I have high expectations for Marquis Young-ae." It'll be your first visit after
the engagement ceremony. You'll have to prepare not to disappoint her."

"Yes. I will never let you down."

Raymond was able to understand the conversation between the two belatedly. So her
half-brother was leading her to treat her, who loves her, to treat her to her
fiancee.

"I'll look forward to it."

Kylos burst into a low smile and grabbed the tip of her chin. With his lips slowly
getting closer, Raymond swallowed his breath and hid himself behind the tree.

She was kissing him with the same face as when she kissed him. There was a scratch
inside the rolled fist. Raymond clenched his fist harder to prevent the smell of
blood from spreading.

The half-brothers were wandering without loving her. Whether for pleasure or for
any other purpose, that was clearly an act of deceiving her. That man couldn't have
known her feelings clearly visible to his eyes.

A little later, I saw the half-brother leaving her first. After standing in place
for a long time, she sat on the floor and covered her face with both hands.

I noticed that my sense of smell, which is exceptionally sensitive than others,

smelled like tears.

"I want to comfort you."’

I felt bad for Chloe. Chloe, a small, fragile and lovely Chloe. I'm crying so
sadly.

But instead of approaching her, Raymond went to visit his half-brother.

"Your Majesty? Why did you come all the way here?"

I wanted to tear that face that was shamelessly welcoming me with a relaxed smile.
But Raymond put up with it. It was the man she loved.

"This letter."

Tuk, half-brother's letter rolled on the table.

"A marriage story from Count Vernon"? "He already has grown-up daughters, and I
know that they are 20 years older than Chloe."

No tired voice poured down, but Kylos only smiled in a relaxed manner all the time.
"Your Majesty, how dare a child in the same situation as Chloe be the count's wife?
Thanks to your Majesty's visit to the child a few times, he has gained fame and can
act as a countess in vain."

"What do you mean?" Then, that marriage...…?”

"I like the words, so I'm the countess. To be the joy of an old count."

"How can you make him do such a thing?"

Raymond was genuinely angry.

"Chloe, Chloe, you..."…!”

“…….”

A small crack broke out over Kylos' face, who had been relaxed all along. He sighed
while washing his face dry.

"Nothing is as good as the heart of a young woman who doesn't have anything." So,
how many times did your Majesty take him and play with him?"

"It's not like that!" I, really, sincerely, that kid...…!”

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty. It is up to me, the child's guardian, to decide Chloe's
course of action. And the combination of the child and Vernon Paik is a condition
that Grand Prince Ludwig will never ignore."

"I'll take you!"

Raymond punched the table with two fists. To be sure, it was the first time in his
life that he expressed his feelings so intensely. Kylos slowly raised the corners
of his mouth as he watched the half-brother.

"How are you going to take him?"”

"…… We're reviewing the queen system, brother."

Raymond, who calmed down slowly, muttered in a bitter voice.

"Of course, if she wants to.”

"It must be a system that disappeared a long time ago".

"I will review it a little more and declare it. So please don't send Chloe anywhere
else until then."

Raymond wanted to show somehow.

I'm never touching the child for fun like you. I wanted to show you how hot and
enthusiastic what I had in my heart was.

He stared at the half-brother with a look of contempt and turned around. Just in
time, she was walking from the opposite side of the hallway.

Chloe, who found Raymond, smiled lovingly as if she had never cried on a subject
with her red eyes.

"Your Majesty, what brings you here?" My uncle said his Majesty was very busy and
would not be able to find me for a while.….”

"Did you say that?"

Raymond grabbed Chloe's thin wrist and asked. As soon as she saw her eyes grow
roundly, surprised by the form of momentum, a small curse flowed into her mind.

"It wasn't, uh, trying to surprise you."

With a small cough, Raymond made an excuse. Chloe burst into laughter at the
appearance of her red face.

"Chloe."

Raymond glanced at the bright smile and called her name.

"I, you..."….”

She tilted her head when she couldn't speak for a long time.

"Your Majesty"?

"……no, nothing."

Raymond shook his head as if avoiding. Sensing the strangeness, she took a step
closer to him. Raymond reached out and clasped her face. His fingertips were
shaking.

I liked her. Although she found out that her mind was not the same as hers, she was
still good. It didn't matter for what purpose she smiled so beautifully at me.

Even if he wanted to use his position and wealth, he was willing to be used. That
much, she was a precious woman. I didn't want her to be the joy of an old nobleman
as if she were sold in the hands of a man she loved.

"I will protect you."

"What?"

"So don't ever cry."

Embarrassed by what he said, she smoothed her eyes. Raymond took his hand off her
face with a fish-like smile.

"I'm thinking of going back to the imperial palace now. Will you join me?"

"Oh, my uncle asked me to do this..."….”

Her face immediately darkened. Raymond, who knew the reason, couldn't stand it and
dragged her recklessly.

"You don't have to do that. I'll tell you separately. "Let's go to the imperial
palace right now."

"Your Majesty? Your Majesty?"

Chloe was embarrassed and kept calling him, but it was impossible for her small
hands to push Raymond out.
Chloe eventually stamped her feet on Raymond's wagon together.

"Are you nervous?"

"Uncle..." Won't you be angry?….”

Raymond comforted her because she felt sorry for her, who was wary of the man until
the end.

"Who do you think I am?" Although I'm falling for you, I can't get my head around
it.But he's the emperor of this country. Your uncle can easily overcome it.”

"Oh..."

She gave a small sigh and nodded.

He was still wriggling his hands as if he were anxious, but Raymond never wanted to
leave her next to his half-brother. I didn't want to let her treat the man's
fiancee with her hands.

"Stop putting your eyes together. "Because I have to go quite far."

Raymond turned his head, speaking bluntly. After a while, only her gentle breathing
filled the wagon.

* * *

When Chloe opened her eyes, she was on Raymond's bed. I raised myself thinking
about when I moved from the carriage to here.

"Did you wake up?"

Raymond asked with a chair sitting next to her.

"Why... Don't wake me up."

"I couldn't wake you up because you slept so soundly.”

Raymond replied with a short smile. Chloe stretched out her arms and tried to hug
him.

"Wait a minute.

Raymond thought, holding her back, who was naturally trying to mix herself with
her.

Chloe, how have you been hugging me?

Raymond thought this relationship should be made clearer. It was hoped that it
would be a relationship that exchanged full hearts, not physical pleasure.

"Can you wake up?"

"Of course."

Chloe nodded and woke up after him. Raymond slowly reached out and grabbed her
hand.

As she interlocked her fingers between her fingers, she felt her own warm warmth.
"Your Majesty"?

"I have something to show you."”

Raymond took her outside, feeling that her palms were getting wet little by little.

As he was walking slowly, he suddenly looked back at her. I was a little angry at
the way she just followed obediently without asking where she was going, why she
was doing this.

I didn't know when I first met him, but now I can see him so clearly. Chloe
Garnetesch was such an easy-going woman, as if she had no will.

As such, Raymond had no choice but to get angry because I could guess who would
have wiped out her will.

"Oh, here..."…!”

"It's a greenhouse. Only the emperor of the Asta Empire can step on it."

"Is it okay if I join you in such a place?"

"Of course."

Raymond looked back at her and smiled.

"Because you're the person I love."

“…….”

Raymond, a loved one, led her into the greenhouse, unable to answer any of the
words.

Surrounded by colorful flowers and trees, Raymond briefly disappeared and

reappeared, leaving her looking around with sparkling eyes.

"Hmm."

She looked back at him with a smile at the sound of a small cough.

"It's really incredible, Your Majesty." It's such an honor to show you the
greenhouse of the imperial palace that has been rumored to be heard."

"I can bring you whenever you want.”

Raymond also felt better when he saw her secretly showing signs of joy.

"This flower."

Raymond suddenly handed her a red flower.

"It's Astarot."

The symbol of the empire, the red flower, Astarot. The red flowers, identified with
the empire in themselves, symbolized Raymond himself.

"This is..."
Chloe looked at the flowers he gave and stuttered as if embarrassed.

"I want to give you Astarot.”

"Oh..."

"I like you. I love you." So, Chloe. I... I'm never trying to force this mind.
However…."

Raymond glanced at her and recited her confession.

"I hope you will like me someday. I hope you love me, too."

"Your Majesty, I..."….”

At first glance, a look of embarrassment crossed her face. Raymond did not wait for
her to say, but continued.

"Because I already love you."

The red flowers in his hand came into her hand in a glance. With a rather hasty
confession, Raymond hugged her waist tightly.

"The day you fall in love with me, tell me then."

I whispered to her, who couldn't say anything the whole time.

"I love you."

A voice bursting with a small moan patted her ear carefully.

"I love you".

“…….”

When she couldn't answer the sudden confession immediately and blinked blankly,
Raymond felt anxious and thirsty.

“…….”

“…….”

Why aren't you answering anything? Is it burdensome?

……Yeah, it must be burdensome.

Raymond, who couldn't stand the long silence that followed, hugged her more
strongly, and a gentle voice came out of his arms.

"I don't know why you're saying that."

As she calmly lowered her head, she slowly made eye contact and said, bending her
red eyes languidly.

"I'm already your Majesty's person."

“…….”

A gentle sigh poured through Raymond's lips.

If I had been a little more dull. So if it had been foolish enough to dismiss all
those words from her lovely lips as true.

"That's a heavy sigh."

Chloe smiled and patted Raymond on the back.

"What are you so worried about?" Please tell me. Let's share it together, Your
Majesty."

"No, I'm worried..."… There can't be."

Raymond shook his head with a bitter smile after her. Recalling once again that it
is still greed to win her heart.

* * *

Since that day, Raymond has still often sent wagons to the Ludwig Great Wall. One
thing that changed was that the place where they met was not the emperor's bedroom.

The greenhouse of the imperial palace that she liked, the drawing room where
Raymond welcomes guests, and the sponsorship of the emperor palace in full bloom...
….

Chloe seemed to be impatient with his subtly changed attitude.

"Why didn't you let me in the bedroom?"”

"Just..."

Raymond smiled faintly and stroked her head. Even the hair that was forcefully
blowing in the wind was lovely.

It must have been really, firmly possessed.

"Sometimes it's okay to just look at each other's faces."”

“…….”

"You weren't the one?"

Chloe shook her head slowly at his question.

"I like it too, Your Majesty."

Her eyes bent roundly, capturing him. When I first met her, I couldn't hide the
tension in those two eyes, but after two seasons, her face became quite calm.

The sunlight was warm and the wind was calm. It was a time when everything
surrounding Raymond and Chloe was considered peaceful.

In fact, Raymond was struggling alone outside to protect the peace.

The nobles, including Duchess Caroline, Daria's mother, and the denomination of the
state religion Ramie Church did not allow Raymond to bring in wives other than
Daria.

"Some of them are impossible?"

Raymond, who had been silently listening to their arguments, smiled coldly and
repeated their words.

Yeah, they were right. Even if it was only a lie, Daria was always in jeopardy as
long as she existed, the wife of the emperor.

"As you say, there must be only one wife.’

Thus, Raymond declared. He will have only Chloe Garnettsch as his wife.

"You eat like a bird's nest even when you eat dessert.”

Raymond held his chin slowly, looking at Chloe, who dipped a piece of cake in a
fork. Chloe shyly blushed and put down her fork.

"Oh no, I didn't mean to disturb you from eating. "Keep eating."

"No, rather than that..."… I feel like I'm the only one who's been eating. "Your
Majesty, why aren't you eating?"

"I'm happy just watching you eat.”

"What?"

Chloe blinked her eyes and looked at Raymond.

"…Your Majesty is a very strange person."

Raymond laughed out loud at the whisper that flowed out to himself.

As she said, recently he was strange. It was very strange. Raymond himself did not
know that a man in love would be so foolish and reckless.

"Should I ask for more cheesecake?"”

Raymond glanced at the piece cake she had left chewing and asked.

"No, I like chocolate cake..."….”

"You like cheesecake."

Chloe looked embarrassed at the decisive tone.

"Oh, no. Your Majesty!" I don't like cheesecake! "Really!"

Even her desperate denial felt cute, so this was a big deal. Raymond smiled and
stretched his index finger and pressed her forehead hard.

"If you're trying to fit me because of false rumors that I don't like cheesecake,
stop it. I'm not so bad at eating that I don't even recognize your taste."

"Oh, that's...".”

Chloe became teary and rolled her eyes. When Raymond rang the bell, the bell came
up and served a new dessert.

Raymond looked happily at Chloe, who pecked at cheesecake with his eyes. Then she
took a bite of the fork she was hesitating to hand over and laughed quietly.
Sadly, he really hated cheesecake, but he was willing to share it for her.

How can there be only a bite of dessert? Raymond del Astarot was a man who was
determined to give his life for Chloe Garnette.

"I like you."

Chloe blushed again with a fork in her mouth at the sudden confession.

When I was with her, a soft smile lingered around my mouth as usual. Raymond
whispered in the sweetest voice he could make.

"I love you, Chloe."

“…….”

Chloe still didn't answer, but Raymond smiled at her.

* * *

It wasn't long after Chloe Garnetesch heard that she was pregnant with her child.

As soon as Raymond heard the news, he visited Ludwig's Great Wall in person and
brought Chloe to the Imperial Palace.

"Darya, I will divorce you."

She, who had even become a child of her own, could not be placed in the imperial
palace without any name. He was the first to visit the empress' leg and declare it.

"Chloe Garnetesch, is it because of that pretty girl?"”

Daria asked with a dejected smile as if she had guessed Raymond's reaction.

"It was so pretty that even I, as a woman, fell in love with it." I almost told him
to abandon Raymond and become my mistress.”

"Did you meet Chloe?"”

Raymond's eyebrows went up fiercely.

"What did I say to him?" You... Did you threaten that kid?…!”

"Am I crazy, Rey?" "I'm afraid I'll have a fight with your girl over you".

Daria looked at him with a hateful look. Raymond was relieved by the expression of
being truly terrible.

I had a scary thought for a moment. Such a fearful thought that she might have
suffered because of herself.

"I asked for a child." I won't take my child away, and I'll just take care of it
for a while and raise it well as your successor. The child will also know her as a
mother and grow up."

Perhaps it was the most realistic way.

Even if Raymond pushes ahead with his divorce from Daria, it will be a very
difficult process for Chloe Garnetesch to become the Empress.

And she will be the one who will be hurt in the process more than anyone else.

"I promised to give you the best wealth I could, under the name of Empress Asta."
But he refused."

"...Did Chloe refuse?"”

"I thought it wasn't a bad suggestion. It would have been the best offer for both
the child and her, just externally known as my child.”

“…….”

Raymond's heart trembled strangely.

Although she is not completely open to me, does she cherish me and my child? Maybe,
it's not long before she opens her heart to me completely.

"Oh my, Rey." What's with your face? I feel bad!"

Daria frowned at Raymond's subtly red face.

"Big, hmm. Anyway, I'm going to push ahead with the divorce. Know it in advance."

"The good-looking Duke Caroline will not stand still."

"Still, I'll do it. I don't want to leave Chloe as the nameless woman of the
imperial palace."

"I was wondering what Raymond would look like in love, but I finally saw it."

Daria sighed once and fanned.

"The little Raymond grew up and tried to take responsibility for my woman. I'm so
proud of you.”

"Who was small?"

Raymond frowned and made a straight face. Remembering his childhood, Daria folded
the fan she was smiling and shaking.

"Ray, I know well that if you ask for a divorce, I have to accept it without saying
a word. No matter how much the nobles refute, I will no longer be the empress of
this country from the moment I sign the divorce documents. But since I was a
shameless woman who took advantage of your responsibility, I'm going to ask you a
little more brazen favor."

"As long as it's not harmful to Chloe, anything."

Daria had to burst into a silent laugh once again at his unstoppable response.

"Raymond, you'll have to think carefully. Divorce with me doesn't mean you're
getting married to her."

"I know."

Raymond also knew. There will be a very difficult and difficult road ahead of her
being recognized as her wife. But nevertheless,
"When she fell in love with me, I didn't want to give her the sadness of having
another woman next to me."

Surprised by the words, Daria's eyes grew bigger.

"What does that mean, Rey?" Are you saying that the lady doesn't love you?”

“…….”

"No way. One-sided love? The emperor of the Empire, Raymond del Astarot, is
suffering from a foreign love?

"Shut up, my legs."

In the end, Daria stopped interrogating Raymond only after harsh words came out of
her mouth, but her eyes were still full of interest and curiosity.

"Organize what you want in return for your divorce, document it, and send it."

Raymond turned away from the curiosity of such a bridge. Really, I think she's an
annoying woman until the end.

* * *

Raymond eventually pushed ahead with his divorce from Daria.

In return, a considerable amount of land was given in the name of alimony, so if

she succeeds in managing it well and raising the rent, she will be free from check
of her uncle.

'No, she might not stop there and eat my uncle.’

Daria said she would return the land she received from me on the day she achieved
her purpose, but Raymond didn't really care.

I don't know what the purpose is, but she will do a better job than those who have
long been empty for a long time. The problem was the opposition of the church and
the aristocratic parliament.

"Maybe the purpose of Duke Caroline was not to connect with the imperial family,
but to trap her in the imperial palace."

Raymond recalled Duke Caroline, who was speaking enthusiastically with veins
standing in the front row of the nobles.

There must be another reason why he does not know that he is still so tough even
though he has given land far beyond the Duke of Caroline as alimony.

"Do you have any concerns, Your Majesty?"

Chloe, who was lying on his arm, asked carefully. Raymond belatedly realized that
he was frowning and hurriedly opened his face.

Knowing that my face was very rough compared to an ordinary man, he tried to make a
sweet face in front of her.

Wouldn't it be a big deal if a child in her stomach was born with a rough face like
me after seeing my expression?
"Of course, I have a lot of worries."

Raymond smiled and stroked her lower abdomen.

"I was seriously thinking that my child would not look like me."

I could see the tips of her eyes scattered languidly.

Recently, she often stared around blankly with an expression that seemed to be
drowsy. Without knowing how much it excites Raymond.

"That's weird." "I'm your child, so I can't help but resemble you."

"Then I hope only the color of my eyes resembles me and the rest resembles you.”

Perhaps the words were funny, Chloe burst into laughter.

"A child between your Majesty and me can't have a different eye color."

The red eyes of the two bent thinly, holding each other. Raymond smiled gently,
carefully bringing his ears to her lower abdomen. I was just happy.

Even if there was any strong storm outside, happy days were unfolding tearfully in
this small space with her.

* * *

A child was born. The red and wrinkled child resembles her. She was a small,
fragile, lovely child who resembled her.

“…….”

“…….”

Raymond del Astarot and Chloe Garnettsu glanced at a child who had just been born
for a long time.

Neither in the Imperial Palace nor in the Great Wall, the cry of the child had been
heard for a very long time, so the two felt very awkward with the little child
wrapped in strong beams.

"Your Majesty, Chloe." Don't do that and say hello to the baby. They're only
looking at you like this."

"Uh..."

"Hmmm..."

Sadly, the child had no nanny. This is because women from prestigious aristocrats
were reluctant to entrust her child with Chloe's origin as a problem, and
considering that it was the blood of the emperor, they could not entrust it to
anyone.

Thanks to this, very unusually, Raymond and Chloe's children were raised in the
arms of their biological mothers. The problem was that the biological mother felt
awkward with the child.

"It's too small."

Raymond muttered softly to the child in the maid's arms. The child was small. It
was too small.

So I was worried. What if my hand touches something wrong and something goes wrong?

“…….”

The red eyes seemed to look straight at Raymond. Raymond claimed to resemble
Chloe's, and Chloe had the jewel-like red and lovely eyes that claimed to resemble
Raymond's.

At that moment, Raymond reached for the child's chubby ball as if possessed.
However, the moment the child's soft skin and fingertips met, his body suddenly
hardened.

“……!”

The maids couldn't help but smile and twitch their facial muscles while covering
their faces. The opponent is the emperor's Majesty, who is known for his
mercilessness. I didn't dare to laugh.

However, without having time to pay attention to such maids, Raymond just didn't
know what to do with the baby's skin, which was too fragile than he thought. After
hesitating for a while, he moved his stiff fingertips carefully and swept the
child's face.

At that moment, a small ball well bloomed around the child's mouth.

"Did you just see that?"

Raymond looked around in embarrassment.

"I guess the baby recognizes your Majesty, too.

Hot and emotional emotions poured over my heart. The small warmth touching the
fingertips aroused an unknown sensation. I even got a strange shudder at the sight
of the child wandering toward him.

All the maids were lowering their heads, and only Chloe was blinking and observing
the appearance.

"Your Majesty."

Chloe glanced back at him as she looked at him.

"Can I give it a try?"”

"I can't believe I'm trying. What do you mean?"

"That... hand...".”

Her eyes were looking at his hands awkwardly touching the child's cheeks. His
fingertips were shaking very thin.

Raymond replied with a face that saved the emperor's dignity, pretending not to be
ashamed somehow.

"I want to do as much as I can if it's your request, but do you like your child
this much?"….”

However, as he continued to talk, Chloe's face, which was getting more and more
discouraged, could not finish his words and had to blur his words.

"No, Chloe!" "The child will definitely like you more than me!"

"Really?"

When Chloe couldn't reach the child easily while making the expression she
expected, Raymond wrapped her wrist and carefully brought it over the child's face.
Her fragile fingertips touched the cheek of a more fragile child.

The child, who had blinked his eyes, began to smile at what was so good.

"Your Majesty."

Chloe muttered little by little as she looked at the child's Ompok fan dimples.

"It feels weird."

“…….”

"It feels like my heart is pounding and my heart is ticklish..."….”

"Me too, Chloe."

Raymond followed her and answered, looking at the child.

"And that's the feeling of 'I like you.'”

His mouth went up with a grin.

"It's a similar feeling to what I always feel when I see you."

“…….”

Chloe didn't answer that. It was just looking at the child. The two had to sit
still for such a long time, keeping their eyes on the child. Until the child falls
asleep.

* * *

"I named my child."”

Chloe hugged the child familiarly and said.

"Estelle."

She hesitated to name her child for quite some time immediately after giving birth.
Raymond didn't rush her like that. I just waited. Until she, who was awkward and
struggling with the child, accepted the child herself.

"That's a pretty name."

Raymond greeted the young Estelle calmly in her arms with joy.

"Hi, Estelle."
Now, he poked the child in the cheek with an awkward gesture. Young Estelle, who
smiled at him every time, was lovely.

Estelle. Estelle. How can the name be so lovely?

Oh, yeah. Because it's a name she gave me that name. That's why you're so lovely.

Raymond grinned as he looked at Chloe holding the young Estelle. Thinking about
what to name the child with that small head, it was so cute that I wanted to hug
him tightly.

But I have to endure it because Estelle is here.’

A calm smile caught my mouth. The smile, which had only been seen in front of Chloe
Garnettsch, would have been very surprising if others had seen it, now turned to
her and the young Estelle.

The child resembles Chloe as he wishes. However, Chloe kept insisting that the
child should resemble Raymond, making him in trouble.

"I hope my personality resembles your majesty."’

That's not a chance, Raymond thought. If that small and fragile creature resembles
its own personality, wouldn't it be a disaster for the empire in its own way?

"My brother is going to visit today.”

Her eyes grew round with the words she uttered.

"Really?"

"Although it's only your name now, he's your guardian. I should have come here
earlier."

Joy and sadness coexisted in the color of her face.

"Is it still... Is it?"

Raymond smiled bitterly, feeling his heart empty.

Her heart has not yet been fully opened to me. There was still Kylos Ludwig in the
corner of her heart. But it was okay.

Maybe Raymond del Astarot got used to waiting in a short time.

* * *

"I want to visit Daegongseong."

Chloe carefully said the word. Raymond smiled graciously, trying his best not to
harden his expression.

"Yeah, if you want to.”

"No, I'm not alone..."….”

The appearance of hesitating and reading the air spread wonder over Raymond's face.

"What if you're not alone?"

"Because it's like my home to me. I want to go with your Majesty."

Of course, I thought he would want to go with young Estelle. But what she mentioned
was surprisingly Raymond, not young Estelle. Raymond was happy at her request and a
little embarrassed. In fact, his situation was not good.

She gave birth to Estelle, but still Chloe was Lady Garnettsch, not the empress of
the Asta Empire. At a time when there was still a heated debate over her future, it
was a little burdensome to vacate the imperial palace.

'However, Chloe said she wanted to come with me.’

I may have been a little greedy. In front of the half-brother who occupied her
heart, she may now have wanted to show that she was my person, not you.

I never expected that the greed I had for a while would be a source of trouble.

"It's a dirty trap, brother."

As soon as he stepped forward, Raymond, surrounded by soldiers of the Great

Depression, stared at the half-brother with his eyes.

Half-brother's soldiers were threatening Raymond by pushing a spear sword. I felt

like I was going to laugh at the technique that was so shallow.

Raymond del Astarot, who he is. Isn't he a man who was also called the god of war?

"Hundreds of soldiers."

Raymond smiled faintly and pulled out a knife.

"Do I look like a great man to be beaten by your soldiers?"”

"Of course."

Kylos replied with a big smile.

"Now I have something to protect from my brother."

As soon as the words in a gentle voice ended, Kylos snatched Chloe's wrist, which
was a step away.

"Chloe!"

Raymond hurriedly shouted her name. Since she was originally a member of the Great
Depression, the problem was the complacency that she thought would be okay.

Kylos' knife hung around her neck. So the man's sword that she once loved, maybe
still loves.

"Jeez, Chloe is irrelevant!"”

"Put the sword down, brother. Then I'll save this kid."

Is he really trying to kill me? Still, he was a man who saved her from Garnettega,
which collapsed. He was a man who raised and sponsored her in the Great Depression
for a long time.
"Nothing is as good as the heart of a young woman who doesn't have anything."’

Suddenly, I remembered what the half brothers had said about her a long time ago.

"The combination of the child and Vernon Paik is a condition that Grandpa Ludwig
will never ignore."’

Can't he really kill her, who was just saying chess words that were good to use?
Even though it's your only chance to kill yourself?

"Oh..."

The moment the thought was crazy there, a sigh burst out with deep despair. Raymond
couldn't do this or that, and shook the tip of the sword.

Kylos, who was enjoying Raymond's reaction, smiled leisurely and put a sword close
to her neck.

It's dripping.

Red blood flowed out over the skin that passed by on a black day.

“……!”

The breathtaking shock penetrated the whole body.

Blood is flowing. In her, her body...….

"Oh, my. He's hesitating." It would be this child who gets more dangerous."

My ears were blanked out by the ears blank. It was clear. He was enjoying this
situation.

And Chloe, my small and fragile Chloe,

As if he had foreseen the coming death, he gasped in pain with a look of

resignation. A stream of tears flowed down my pale face.

"Stop it, Kylos Ludwig!"

Kylos smiled more loudly and set up a blade of black to dig through her skin.
Cruelly, one open place after another, slowly and painfully.

The tears that were flowing were mixed in the blood and wet her high-yand dress.

"Your Majesty? Why are you looking at me like that?"’

"Oh, sorry, Chloe." "You're especially pretty today."

Before getting on the wagon, she responded half a beat slower to the awkward words
while staring at her in awe.

"It's my first time wearing a white dress, so I thought about what to do if it was
awkward."….’

"You look so good in it. Why did you think about it?" Chloe is so pretty. So don't
worry about weird things."

Even after getting into the carriage, she brought it up again after a long time.
"Will it look like that to other people's eyes, too?"’

It was never said in recognition of Raymond's eyes that everything looked

beautiful.

Raymond could know intuitively without having to say it. The 'other person' she
refers to must be 'Kylos Ludwig'.

The front of the highyan dress was wet with sad tears and red blood.

What's wrong with you, Kylos Ludwig. You know, she loves you. You've been fooling
around for a long time even though you know. But why did you have to... With your
own hands...….

"Well..."

A small sound burst through the lips that had been swallowing groans all along. The
eyelids that were shedding tears trembled. At that moment, Raymond couldn't stand
it and threw the sword he was holding.

"Chloe!"

At that moment, soldiers of the Great Depression caught him. Half-brothers were
seen dropping their swords with a smile of victory.

Raymond del Astarot, the emperor of the Asta Empire, chased only her with his eyes,
with his hands and feet tied together.

I could see Kylos leaving her like a pimp to a nearby driver. The dullness beat him
all over his body.

In the meantime, she seems to be out of her mind when she is worried. Raymond lost
his mind while self-help.

* * *

At the sound of his ears ringing, Raymond opened his closed eyes.

Even in the dark, his sensitive ears mixed people's footsteps and a faint but very
missed footsteps.

"Chloe..."

Raymond could immediately recognize who was the owner of the footstep. The gentle
steps as if the baby bird's feathers were falling were clearly hers.

Squeak!

The dark inside the prison was brightly lit with a harsh sound of iron. Raymond
frowned for a moment before raising his head.

"Oh..."

His series of groans burst out.

"Chloe..."

It was her. Fortunately, she must have been alive without dying. With that fragile
neck full of high-grade bandages.

“……!”

The moment she feels that her eyes have met, her eyes become round and shake. The
wandering eyes that couldn't come close to me eventually fall to the tiptoe.

As Raymond tried to clatter his mouth at her, the voice of the man he had been
ignoring the whole time was laughed down.

"Your Majesty, you don't look so good." "No, he's just my younger brother now."

Kylos Ludwig was the voice of half-brothers who wanted to kill themselves and
become emperor on their own.

He was a man who thought he had no greed. Therefore, he was a man who did not feel
the need or value to check.

I never thought such a man would hit him in the back so thoroughly and cleverly.
Since when did he hide his ambition and make up a smile in front of me?

"Chloe was a bait to catch you."

Bait, Lani. Raymond frowned because it was hard to understand the words, but
immediately had to clench his teeth to the pain felt above Burton's skin.

"It's like you're falling for it without even knowing it."”

Tsk, the sound of kicking my tongue rang inside the dry prison.

"Didn't you think it was weird?" You were a woman who really suited your taste.”

Raymond realized the words of the half brothers slowly and very slowly.

So Chloe Garnetesch is a creature that he has worked hard to create from the
beginning to catch him. Those lovely faces, words, and gestures were all made to
catch themselves.

"What do you mean, if you're this pale, you're so beautiful that you want to fall
for it even though you know it's strange."

Kylos burst into laughter, giggling about what was so funny. Raymond looked at
Chloe Garnettsch, who was trembling behind him, ignoring the half-brothers who
laughed at him to his heartily.

She still couldn't make eye contact and just looked down at her toes. Soft-hearted,
she was shaking without being able to fully rejoice in the victory she had won like
her half-brother.

I couldn't help but laugh. What's wrong with him? My foolish woman. Why can't you
be happy or happy when you gave your beloved man a victory?

"That's a relief."

Raymond sincerely thought so and spoke in a calm voice.

"I won't kill you alone."

The sad red eyes captured themselves in a broken shape and scattered tears.
I remember her crying because of her half-brothers when she visited Ludwig's Great
Wall a long time ago. She was now crying because of herself.

"Aren't you angry at me?"

"If you're not angry, that's a lie. But now what's the point of considering it?"

Looking at her endless tears, Raymond thought. Maybe very little, she opened her
heart to me, too.

"But there's still you who cry for me.”

Raymond's mouth contained a calm smile. Chloe had to tighten her toes to hold on to
her staggering legs with the expression of soothing and freezing that she was okay.

"Stop."

A hard voice cut off the conversation between the two. Kylos took a step and
blocked Raymond's gaze at Chloe. Raymond's eyebrows wriggled small.

"Stop consoling yourself, brother. It was a doll made for you from the beginning.
These tears are just cheap sympathy."

What made him angry, and Kylos chose only words that were uncomfortable to hear.
Raymond clenched his teeth still.

No, it's not. Chloe is not a doll. Although she can't express herself properly
because of you, she has her own will.

"Let's go back, Chloe."

Kylos, who turned around, hugged Chloe's shoulder. Raymond glanced at her back as
she gradually moved away.

Chloe, will you be happy after I die?

Please, I hope you are happy.

Although I'm a man who locked up and trampled on your feelings, I still want you to
be happy by the person you love.

So that my death, which I chose to protect you, will not be in vain.

* * *

The half-brothers have been preparing for his fall for a long time longer than
Raymond had expected.

The nobles and denominations who had already turned their backs on Raymond
pretended not to know his downfall, and Raymond del Astarot had to die for crimes
he had not built.

At the moment of death, Chloe Garnetesch was not seen.

I thought he was also fortunate. I don't want to see her cry again because she's
soft-hearted.

Just before his neck fell, Raymond thought of her. I thought of a child who looked
like her.

Now that he has lost everything, he closed his eyes, thinking that it was fortunate
that only the two who had vowed to protect them throughout their lives could be
safe.

Soon after, the flying iron split his skin.

It was only a few months later, and a scene that felt like a distant past unfolded
in front of him.

A greenhouse in the imperial palace surrounded by warm air. Chloe, who was shining
brilliantly alone in the midst of green, patted the child's back and sang a cradle.

"If you climb up the clouds, there are angels' castles. An angel in white smiles at
me. When I wake up dancing with flowers and butterflies and singing a song of
happiness, my mother hugs me. Whispering in a dreamy voice, saying you love me...
….’

Estelle's face, which fell asleep quietly to the subtle sound of the song, was so
calm.

When she suddenly made eye contact with Chloe, who was raising her head, she burst
into laughter silently.

'Ah...'

Raymond hugged her, her smiling face, and Ethel, who fell asleep, staring at her
for a long time.

I think it's a scene that won't be forgotten until the moment I die.

* * *

"Raymond! I heard a woman stayed in your bedroom that day. Really?”

I heard a woman's voice that I didn't miss very much with a sudden sound of the
door opening. While closing his eyes, Raymond's eyebrows frowned with displeasure.

"I know you woke up!" I just wriggled my eyebrows. Stop pretending to be sleeping
and get up, Raymond!"

Raymond, who had thought it was a happy life until just now, immediately corrected
his thoughts. Isn't it a terrible life to have to think of this woman's voice until
the moment she dies?

"Chloe Garnetz and Ludwig are sponsored by the public". I first appeared in society
at the New Year's ball the day before yesterday."

It was a little weird. This was a conversation he couldn't remember.

"There's already a rumor in the imperial palace that she stayed in your bedroom
overnight!"

Raymond slowly lifted his eyelids at the question of growing in size. Then, it,
which had to be wound forever, floated little by little and accepted the bright
light.

Blinking. Blinking.
When I blinked a couple of times to focus on a blurry view, the face of a woman who
didn't want to see it again came into it.

"Gasp..."

Raymond burst into a surprised sigh for the first time in his life. Is it a
nightmare?

"What's wrong, Raymond?" "I'm

A nightmare approached and carefully touched his forehead. However, the touch felt
above the forehead was as vivid as reality.

"I don't think I have a fever..."…. Do you want me to call the imperial palace
doctor?”

"The Witch of the Caroline family..."….”

A clear voice leaked through his slow-open lips. At the same time, the woman, who
thought it was a nightmare, stared at herself with her eyes wide open.

"Why are you picking a fight all of a sudden?" Ray, is it that unpleasant that I
learned a little about her?”

“…….”

Raymond was dumbfounded and looked down at his palm. It was not a hand crushed and
broken by harsh torture, but a hand that was kept clean. He carefully fumbled his
face with that hand.

"Live..." Is there?”

"Raymond?"

“……!”

Daria's voice was no longer audible. Raymond, who stepped up, looked around with an
incredible look.

It was the bedroom of the imperial palace. A desolate bedroom with no trace of her
and Estelle left...….

Raymond, who was standing in a daze, suddenly pulled Daria's wrist forcefully.

"It hurts, Rey!"

"What did I do at the New Year's ball?"

"Ray..."

Daria frowned around her eyes for a moment, pouting her lips, and answered his
question steadily.

"At the New Year's ball the day before yesterday, you brought a woman into this
place. The woman went back after spending a full night."

"Her name is..."….”

"Chloe Garnetes." She's a lady from the fallen Banggye of the Grand House of
Ludwig. There are rumors that he is an illegitimate child."

“…….”

Raymond slowly let go of the leg's wrist. Then, he trudged to the window. He bowed
his head while touching the window frame with his thick palm.

Incredibly, it was snowing outside the window.

"No, it was definitely summer..."….’

Shaking his fingertips, he soon shook his head. Many things have already changed
besides the season.

So Raymond del Astarot, he's now...… Either you went back in time, or you had a
very long and vivid dream.

'No, this is not a dream.’

Raymond had to admit it. He went against time. Since I spent the night with her.

"Oh my god."

Should I be happy or sad?

Chloe, who looked at herself and cried endlessly, thought that was enough.

I didn't know what to do. Why, of all things, after spending the night with her?

"It's a good thing not to tie it up."

Raymond murmured with a slow sigh.

"To you, to me."

I tried to turn a blind eye to it.

The woman who will lead Chloe Garnettsch and Raymond del Astarot to death.

No matter how crazy he was in love, he doesn't want to taste vain death again.

However, Raymond couldn't turn a blind eye to her lingering lingering image.

"Send a carriage."”

This was to confirm. Whether she still exists in this time, whether she lives and
breathes the way I remember, and whether she can be happier by not being involved
with me.

It was just to confirm.

"To the Great Wall of Ludwig."

It was much earlier than the time back. And unlike then, the wagon he sent came
back without picking her up.

"The Grand House of Ludwig sent the wagon back."

"What?"

Raymond asked back in embarrassment. At the sad voice of the emperor, the mayor
hesitated and looked around.

"That's... She says she can't go out because she's not feeling well."

"I can't believe you're not feeling well!"”

His expression was sharply distorted. According to Daria and Sijongjang, she stayed
here until the morning of only two days ago and returned.

A long time ago, when it was vivid without having to stutter her memory, on the
first night, she never showed signs of being unwell. I thought that the small and
slender body was exceptionally hot, but I dismissed it as just because of the
touching heat.

Maybe she was sick even when she mixed her body with herself. Kylos Ludwig, I
wonder if the bloody half-brother forced her to go to the New Year's ball. And
foolish and innocent, I hurt her more...….

"No, no..."….”

Raymond couldn't come to his senses at the thought of gradually going to extremes
in his head. I was just trying to check a few things, but my body moved first.

"I will go to the Great Wall of Ludwig myself. Get ready."

"Your Majesty, it's too late."

If the mayor had not carefully grabbed the collar, he would have visited the Great
Depression at this late hour.

In the time I returned, I thought I would no longer be involved with her, but when
it comes to her, my body still moved before my head.

"……tomorrow morning, get ready to depart as soon as the sun sets."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

Raymond had to wait for the night to pass, trying to control his nervous mind.

Then he opened his eyes at the same time as the day came and ran toward the Great
Wall of Ludwig.

The slow carriage was frustrating, so I had to push the coachman away and calm down
my desire to drive the wagon myself.

I didn't want to repeat the foolishness of loving her again. All that remained at
the end of that love was destruction and the end. To Raymond, to her.

So Raymond made a firm commitment. She said she would never show her heart even in
front of her, and that she would not let her love pass as much as the dirt on her
nails.

But when I encountered her again with a pale face that had disappeared like a
really sick person in the grand finale, when I saw her crying silently as she
looked at herself, feeling a little younger than the last memory.
It just broke my heart. All those countless confused feelings that wandered in my
head before I ran into her disappeared.

Chloe was crying. Why am I crying again?

You have to hurry and touch her red-colored eyes. You have to comfort those small,
lovely shoulders that have shrunk.

His body moved faster than his head. When I came to my senses, there was me hugging
her shoulders and comforting her. I felt the front of my clothes getting wet.

Your crying is so hot, Chloe. Raymond groaned quietly as he watched her crying
endlessly.

In fact, he was a little afraid of meeting her again. The memory of her in the time
she disappeared remains such a beautiful wreckage, but I'm afraid I'll hate her if
I meet her again. I'm afraid I'll lose all my poor purity.

However, even after one death, the heart for her remained the same. No, rather, I
felt sorry for her, who had been involved in the struggle for the throne between
herself and the half-brothers. I still wanted to comfort her crying with a face
that was not happy enough.

Chloe Garnetesch was still that kind of person for Raymond.

"Ex".

Raymond cursed himself as a man crazy in love.

Chloe Garnetesch. In the first place, she is a woman who the half-brother raised to
suit her taste with impure intentions.

As a result, he became interested in her, which eventually led to love. That was an
undeniable fact. So even though he deserved to hate her, he was soothing her crying
instead of hating her.

Raymond knows.

Chloe was a pathetic woman who forcibly pushed food to gain weight and picked it up
at dawn, and was an idiot woman who had allergies but was sick all day after eating
white fish.

Also Raymond knows.

She pretended to hate cheesecake, but in fact, her chewing lips were more lovely
than anyone else when eating cheesecake, and she, who enjoyed playing the piano,
was sometimes more lovely with sparkling eyes when playing string instruments.

So in fact, for Raymond, Chloe Garnetesch was a lovely woman than anyone else
without doing such a thing. Regardless of her taste, she was a lovely woman as she
was.

The moment he realized it, Raymond soothed her crying with a more friendly face and
sweet voice than ever before.

Not to surprise her sick with her ugly face. So that she, who is sick by her fierce
voice, does not cry.

"I don't want you to cry."

It was what he hoped for so much even at the moment when he was about to die.

"I want you to be happy."

But I don't think you look happy at all. So that I don't feel free to move away
from you.

Raymond laughed bitterly and thought.

We have to move away, but we can't get involved anymore. When she heard that she
was sick, she was shaking so easily with the tears she shed.

Like a fool.

* * *

The next morning, Chloe did not come out to the meal. Raymond stared at the
unusually pale half-brothers, killing his emotions as much as possible.

A man who used her to become an emperor. The man who trampled on her body and
mind...….

"Let's lift it first." I don't think Chloe will come.”

Raymond spoke in a thin voice and picked up the spoon first. Kylos also stared at
Raymond, sighed, and started eating.

Raymond's gaze touched the half-brother's hand holding the spoon. The hand that
gently remembered the soup was the same hand as the hand that cut through her skin.

"I guess you didn't sleep well."

With the indifferent words, Kylos stopped spooning and frowned.

"What are you talking about?"

Whether or not, Raymond continued to spoon leisurely.

"Your face is full of worries."

"…… It's a misunderstanding. "What do you mean anxiety? There can't be such a
thing."

"It's not like you don't have it's

Raymond easily cut off the opponent's horse and put the spoon down.

"Because the bait that should seduce me was lying down in pain..."….”

Red eyes, like flames, glared at the half-brothers and burned sharply.

"Isn't it a big trouble?"

There was a chilly silence at the pointed word thrown without notice.

"What are you talking about..."….”

The half-brothers, who put down their spoons blurred the end of the speech, hid
both hands under the table.

"I have no idea."

The half-brothers' faces with an awkward smile above their mouths were shameless
enough to be deceived if a stranger had seen them.

"Then just keep not knowing."

Raymond smiled and took a piece of bread into his mouth.

Kylos, who had no longer had an appetite and chewed bread in front of him, wiped
his mouth with a napkin and stared at his opponent.

"By the way, brother." What I'm curious about is this.”

It was a plain tone as if discussing the taste of the soup served at breakfast this
morning.

"Why did someone who wouldn't care if she was sick or not send the carriage back?"

A slight wrinkle was caught over the half-brother's forehead, who was listening
silently.

"Your Majesty? Are you talking about Chloe?" As you know, Chloe was really sick. I
still need to recover. How can a sick child...….”

"Because you're not that kind of person."

Caillos's embarrassing excuse was firmly cut off by Raymond.

"If it's Kylos Ludwig I know, he'll be the one who'll be left in the emperor's
bedroom with a sick child in a wagon.”

"…… You're exaggerating."

At first glance, Raymond noticed the anger from the speech. How hard it must have
been to hide that inside so far.

For such a poor half-brother, Raymond intended to help him stop revealing his true
feelings.

"Chloe is a very precious child to me, too. Even though your Majesty...… Even if
you share your affection. He is more precious than his family. "Of course, I didn't
send it out of concern because such a child was sick."

Raymond slowly tilted his head back and looked at the half-brother. They were only
a year apart, but they were always considered mature.

'I had no idea you'd be hiding such a mean aspect.’

After learning the truth, there were many things that seemed late. For example,
wrinkles around the eyes that pretend to be relaxed but are hardened.

Raymond, who had been observing the half-brothers silently for a while, smiled and
stared at his opponent.

"If you had been worried about her pain, you wouldn't have put a knife in her neck
like that at that time."
Unlike the smiling mouth, the voice that flowed out was cold.

"Don't you think so? Prince Ludwig?"

“…….”

Instead of answering, Kylos froze. A handful of leeway left on his face was
scattered.

His eyes, which had always been soft, turned sharp. The mask, which pretended to be
sweet, was broken, and only the ugly face of the disastrous distorted man remained,
revealing his true self.

"...You're back."

Kylos, who opened his mouth long later, muttered violently.

"I cut your neck and handed it over to the crow's rice."”

The corner of the raised mouth mocked.

"Isn't it a pity that a loser who had already died lives and goes back in time."

"And this time, you'll be the crow's meal."

Raymond responded coldly despite the opponent's ridicule.

Since it was already woven into death once, even being polite was a funny
relationship.

Seeing the half-brother's attitude that was vaguely different from what he
remembered, he thought he would have returned as well as he did. And Raymond's idea
hit the mark.

"Then what about Chloe?"’

I remembered her pathetic appearance, looking at herself and crying only. Although
she said it was because she was sick...….

"Chloe, are you back?"

At Raymond's question, Kylos visibly stiffened his face. Seeing that, Raymond was
convinced.

"She must be back, too.”

"Don't put Chloe in your mouth!"

Kylos grated his teeth and shouted.

"Chloe doesn't love you. You pretended to love me, but Chloe never loved you. "I'm
the one she loves, not you."

"I know, Duke Ludwig."

Raymond added, looking with contempt at the half-brothers, who once again remind
everyone of what they know.
"But I love her."

"I love you? Don't say silly things!" Chloe is the woman who gave her life for me!
Still, you love Chloe?

With an incredible face, Kylos opened his eyes wide with blood vessels.

"Of course, I still love you."

Last night, Raymond stayed in the guest room of the Great Wall and pondered and
pondered all day long.

Chloe Garnettsch, a woman who will conventionally hold her breath with her thin and
lovely hands. A woman who can't abandon her even though she knows so well about the
ruin that will unfold again if she chooses her.

Even though he came to the Great Wall to see her recklessly, he couldn't sleep
until late at night because he didn't know what to do.

It was just about time to open the door, thinking that at least the night air would
clear my head. Standing at a stop by the door, Raymond lifted his palm as if
possessed and pointed it above the door.

"Raymond..."

Raymond, what do you mean? At least there was no one fearless enough to call his
name in this great castle.

But why does the voice of reciting my name resemble hers? She had never called
herself by her name.

"I'm sorry, really..."… I'm sorry....’

The apple, which was close to sobbing, flowed dimly through the door gap. At that
moment, Raymond groaned slowly and closed his eyes.

Yes, Chloe. You, you are feeling sorry. You can't convey the guilt in front of me,
and you let it go alone like this.

"Chloe can never be happy next to you.”

It was a word that went beyond conviction and was close to conviction. Chloe
Garnetesch can never be happy next to Kylos Ludwig.

"So I will make her happy. "I will, for sure, keep her away from you, Kylos
Ludwig."

Kylos trembled at the decisive tone. The hostility felt from his gaze was sharp,
but Raymond laughed lightly at it.

"Do you think it'll work out as you wish?"

The voice that seemed to have been squeezed out was not very good to hear. After
finishing the meal, Raymond woke up lightly shaking his hand.

"Raymond del Astarot"!

Kylos caught him trying to leave the dining room. Raymond glanced back with an
indifferent face.
"Dear Chloe..." I hope I'm not saying anything weird.

"I don'

Raymond, who turned around with a clear arsenic with a short reply, immediately
visited her. As long as I made up my mind, I didn't intend to stop.

Unlike yesterday, she gently grabbed her head and raised it as she greeted with
manners. The eyes were still red. Raymond didn't like it.

"I'm not worth it to your Majesty."

Raymond's eyes were thinned out by her disparaging words. Perhaps the same way, she
knows well what she has feelings for herself.

"…… A sense of guilt."

You're pushing him away because of that shady and gloomy feeling. Therefore,
Raymond could not dare to discuss 'love' to her.

She looked anxious all the time. I could see so clearly what the small head was
thinking that only a rough sigh poured out.

'You're worried that I'll fall for you again. But what should I do, Chloe? I've
already gone back in time, and I'm still in love with you.’

Raymond knew that her guilt would destroy herself the moment she brought it out of
her mouth.

Chloe Garnetesch was an incredibly pure and soft child who could not believe he was
a great archer in Ludwig.

So Raymond denied his mind. At least I was never going to show in front of her.

Of course, it was more painful than I thought to lie in front of her that I didn't
like her.

But I could stand it. Raymond del Astarot was a man who could do anything for Chloe
Garnetesch's happiness.

"Chloe, tell me anything if you need my help to be happy.”

In response to a low whisper, she asked him for a helping hand less than a day
later.

"All I want is one thing.”

With spite in those pretty eyes, she said.

"I want to twist his neck pretending to be sweet."

In response to the question of finding happiness, it was quite out of the blue. As
Raymond just stared, she continued to explain in a little more detail.

"I want to avenge him. If you use me, your Majesty will be able to destroy him.
Just as Kylos tried to bait His Majesty, His Majesty uses me as bait. I'll be your
bait."
Reymond's eyebrows wriggled small in the part, Reymond.

"No, Chloe. That's not your happiness."

"However, I..."….”

Her eyes wandered and shed tears at the firm refutation.

However, Raymond had no intention of biting his will even in front of her tears. Of
course, Duke Ludwig needed punishment that suited him.

Raymond doesn't know what happened to her after his death. However, from the
reaction between her and the Ludwig public, one can only guess that she was unhappy
that she was not happy, contrary to her wishes.

I'm not trying to ignore her desire to twist the neck of the public with that small
hand. This is just because she knows that there is something else that must be done
before her, who looks tired of long misfortune.

"Instead, I can get you out of here if you don't want to be by my brother's side.”

Chloe Garnetesch must be happy. In his previous life, he even gave up his life for
her happiness.

Nevertheless, if she was still unhappy, Raymond was about to move himself and bring
her happiness. That way, I don't think the death of my past life will be in vain at
all.

So erase the tears on that pretty face and smile again.

"Okay, then Chloe." Let's say it again now. "What do you want?"

"I want to leave Kylos."

Shaking her moistly wet eyelashes, she replied.

"Then say it again." It's not a deal, it's a help."

"Please help, Your Majesty."

When I heard the answer to what I wanted, I smiled as if I had drawn it around
Raymond's mouth.

"How can I help you?"”

“…….”

Chloe looked at Raymond silently for a very moment. In the gaze he encountered,
Raymond had to suppress doubts that suddenly jumped his head several times.

"What happened after I died, so do you want to run away from the man you loved
first?" What more sin did the man who broke you, whom you loved, commit to you so
desperately?’

I was curious, but I wasn't going to ask. The moment she asks her, she'll know
she's back in time.

"I'm going to lie a little bit. Please look good on me. I want to leave the Great
Wall, but Kylos doesn't want it. No matter how bad you are, you can't get me out
without a reasonable reason.”

"Right."

"So I'm going to make that reasonable reason false. I need your help with that
lie."

Raymond immediately recognized what the lie she was saying was. But I didn't think
she would suggest the method first.

"In about ten days, I will say that I have a child of your Majesty.”

Chloe clenched her teeth and said. What did she think of while thinking of this
lie? Raymond clenched his fist, thinking she was probably recalling the same scene
as him.

"Estel... What happened after that, Chloe?"

The question, which had been ignored all the time, echoed sadly in my heart.

"The roots of Seise flowers growing in the alpine regions west of the empire slow
down the menstrual cycle and cause symptoms similar to pregnancy to appear. It's
going to be hard, but if you get it and take it, you won't be able to doubt the
intention of the Great Depression”

"I'll save it."

It was a clear answer without having to reconsider, but she hesitated and looked
around. When Raymond was wondering, she said timidly.

"Of course, after escaping from the Great Wall, I will find my way and leave
immediately so as not to harm your Majesty. Just about 10 days...… Even if you have
a child, please stay with me so that he can trust it."

Raymond burst into laughter because her worries were cute.

"Who do you think I am?"

"Yes..."

Blinking her eyes, embarrassed, she remained the same in her memory.

"There's no way I'll be harmed or in trouble just because of you alone. So you only
think about your happiness.”

"Oh..."

Raymond unknowingly touched the tip of her hair with a relaxed look because her
cheeks were lovely. For a long time.

Raymond declared that he would stay a little longer in the Great Wall. His half-
brother was, of course, very unpleasant, but for some reason, he did not strongly
protest. Rather, the appearance of carefully examining her sense was very funny.

In the meantime, I received a call from the leg of the imperial palace.

"Whoo..."

Raymond let go of Daria's letter with a heavy sigh. If it were Daria, there would
be no big problem if she left Chloe's course of action, but her cranky personality
was on my mind.

"But the most important thing is Chloe's safety."

However, Raymond replied to Daria after a few considerations, as there was no one
as safe as Daria to protect Chloe.

Although Chloe said she would find her way after escaping from the Great Wall, it
was a ridiculous sound. False lies will soon be discovered, and Duke Ludwig will
never let her be.

Kylos Ludwig, in the end, was the problem with himself.

"That person is Chloe..."… "Do I really like it?"

Raymond was sincerely curious about the half-brothers. Whenever he came into
contact with Chloe, the persistent gaze was the strong spring of a man's strong
spring.

"What's the point of it now?"

He was a man who didn't deserve to love her.

According to Daria's investigation, Chloe met Archduke Ludwig at the age of twelve
and was collected.

She has been a woman who has been raised to suit his taste since a young age. So
that you can use it whenever you need it. It was too cruel for Chloe, who loved
Ludwig the Great Prince.

"Again, I won't let you hold her and shake her."

The chilly gaze reached the Duke Ludwig, who passed far beyond the window. The
indescribable anger and hostility filled up. Raymond turned around coldly, feeling
like he was about to burst.

* * *

Since returning from the Great Depression with Chloe, Raymond's day began with
waking up in the morning and receiving reports on Chloe's daily life as a maid of
Daria.

And after the day was over, it ended only after confirming with both eyes that the
lights were extinguished in her room assigned to the empress' palace.

"Right after breakfast, I took a walk with my empress in the royal palace
sponsorship..."….”

"Wait a minute.

Raymond, who was listening to the report, frowned and cut off the horse.

"You took a walk in this cold weather?" Did Daria do it on purpose to bother Chloe?

"Archery meteorologists have predicted that this week will show a surprisingly warm
and peaceful climate compared to previous years. Fortunately, it was as warm as
forecasted this morning."
"But I'm still nervous." Chloe is really small like a baby bird."

The face of the emperor, who became serious, also became darker.

It is certain that Lady Garnetteau is smaller than the emperor, but compared to the
height of noble women of her age, she was well above average. Also, being small and
weak were separate issues.

However, it seemed that mentioning the fact would not relieve the emperor's
anxiety, so the mayor bowed his head still.

"There was a tiger fur in the New Year's festival, right?"

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"Bring it to Chloe."

"What? But that's..."… All right, Your Majesty."

Si Jong-jang replied, secretly swallowing a thin sigh. The fur of Evranguk, which
the emperor told her to present, was so precious that gold coins could not be
valued.

"What's your next schedule?"”

"In the afternoon, we are planning to visit the library with Her Majesty."

"Library? Daria is going to Library L?"

Raymond frowned and asked back with an incredible expression.

"Are you trying to bully Chloe again in the library this time?"….”

That's because Daria was a woman who hated libraries. It was a natural step to
doubt.

"I understand that Lady Garnetsu first asked Her Majesty to go to the library."

"Chloe..."

His frowned forehead immediately returned to its place.

With a relaxed face like the spring sun, Raymond imagined Chloe sitting by the
window for a very short time and reading a book.

"Library...".”

Raymond smiled, thinking that she would be very lovely as she turned the bookshelf.

"I should hurry up with my work, too.”

Before going back in time, Chloe had never said what she wanted first. Maybe that's
why. What she was willing to take the time out of her way to visit the Great Wall
of Ludwig together.

"I've spent more than a year with myself, but I've never said I want to go to the
library, but I can't believe you've already opened your heart even though you
haven't spent a month with Daria yet."’
Raymond, who finished his work early, headed to the library, tapping his tired
forehead.

'Oh man, I'm a little jealous of this.’

Reymond hurried his steps, suppressing the sudden grudges.

The imperial library, which only allowed people to enter, was sparse and quiet.
Raymond was also the first place to visit since his throne.

"Your Majesty!" What brings you here...….”

"Hush."

The librarian rushed in surprise when he found Raymond.

As an emperor, he can borrow books whenever he needs them. It was so unusual for
such an emperor to visit the library in person.

Raymond, who warned the librarian to be quiet, looked slowly and looked around the
library.

"Do you have any books you're looking for"?

"Hmm. I just want to look around by myself..."… "Are other people visiting?"

"Yes, Her Majesty visited 30 minutes ago. Other than that, Bane and Sir Huxley...
….”

"Oh, it's working."

Having obtained the necessary information, Raymond grinned and sent the librarian
back to his place.

'So, Chloe is here right now.’

The fact alone made the library feel very beautiful.

Raymond walked slowly, looking for her footsteps. Then, she was found between the
thick bookshelf and the bookshelf.

Stopping slowly, he stood between the bookshelf and the bookshelf and watched her
quietly reading a book on the cover of brown leather.

The sunlight pouring through a large window that occupied one wall shone on her.

When the shiny silver hair flowed down under the sunlight, he put the thin
fingertips behind his earlobe and turned it over.

Raymond couldn't take his eyes off of the series of indifferent movements,
breathtakingly enchanting.

I wanted to be the book in her hand. I wanted to be the hair that bothered her.
Even a grain of dust floating in front of her eyes was good.

"Do you like Chloe that much?"”

Surprised by the whispering voice in his ears, Raymond looked back. Then there was
a bridge looking at him with a mischievous look. Raymond, who immediately looked
ugly, strode away with his legs on his back.

"Where are you going, Rey?" Didn't you come to see Chloe?”

However, Daria did not leave Raymond alone, but chased him and bullied him.

"Be quiet".

Raymond stared at Daria, suppressing his worries that Chloe might have known his
visit.

"What should I do with you, Raymond?" How can he only wander around the child every
single day?”

“…….”

"Why don't you just go all out?"

Raymond looked at her with contempt at the playful words of Daria.

"Why are you staring at me like that?" I meant to ask her out."

“…….”

"Chloe kept denying it. There's no way you'd like to sleep."

“…….”

Raymond turned back without answering. Grabbing Raymond's collar trying to go

outside, Daria asked.

"Isn't it unfair?" You only wander around Chloe every day, but Chloe doesn't know
how you feel at all.”

Raymond muttered bitterly instead of denying her words, knowing that falsehood that
he didn't like her no longer worked for Daria.

"Well, it's better."

I thought it was desirable for everyone to not know her mind.

Raymond shook his head lightly and spoke to Daria.

"I'm truly grateful to you, Daria."

Before becoming Empress, Daria hated social activities since she was a princess.
Raymond knew why she had to prepare for her birthday ball.

It was all for Chloe.

"It was the first time Chloe laughed sincerely.”

Raymond, who had never spoken kindly to Daria, felt very shy to express his
gratitude to her.

"You sound like you've known Chloe for a long time".

Daria asked sharply, but Raymond scratched his temple awkwardly instead of
answering.
"Anyway, I mean it when I say thank you."

"It's not for you, so it's okay not to thank you, Ray. I really liked Chloe. To the
point where I want to keep it next to me as it is."

“……!”

Raymond's eyes shook small at the following words of Daria.

"Dari, you can't be..."… Really, Chloe...…?”

"What kind of misunderstanding are you talking about"?

With a suspicious look, the bridge asked back with a speechless look.

"I have no intention of becoming a rival to you." Besides, I'm a straight man even
though I've been like this."

“…….”

Raymond still couldn't get rid of the suspicion and tapped only on the table with
his fingertips.

Chloe is really pretty, so maybe even a woman, Daria, has already fallen in love.
It's not just the bridge. The garnish daughter of Duke Caroline, the maid of Daria,
also did not stick to Chloe's side every time she saw her.

"Is it natural?"…. Even if I were them, I'd still use the same gender to somehow...
….’

Raymond, who gradually fell into his own thoughts, looked at Daria with an
expression of getting tired of it.

"Anyway, you have to attend this ball." You know, Ludwig Daegong will definitely
appear this time.”

"Oh, of course."

When Kylos' name came out, Raymond's eyes immediately changed. It was similar to
that of a beast on the verge of hunting.

"Of course I know."

Rumors were spreading among the nobles that the half-brothers had been living in
the Great Wall for a while and stopped all social activities.

On the morning of leaving the Great Wall, Raymond recalled the half-brother's eyes
flashing with madness.

'I'm here to say hello on behalf of Chloe, Grand Prince Ludwig. It's a big deal if
the weak child looks at your face and nods.’

Raymond del Astarot. Chloe, you're trying to take it from me again this time.’

Kylos grinded his teeth with a sharp face after losing weight after not eating
properly for a few days.

The half-brothers, who express their anger by calling the emperor's name without
hesitation, were not always felt to be the same person as Grand Prince Ludwig, who
was relaxed and aloof even in the face of his parents' death.

"This time again? What are you talking about?" Kylos Ludwig. You were the one who
sent me the child and took it back.’

‘…….’

Kylos, who was staring at Raymond with fierce eyes, suddenly began to burst into
laughter, shaking his shoulders.

"You're like a genius who doesn't know anything, and you're arrogant because you're
an emperor!"’

Raymond looked indifferently at the half-brothers who had neglected. Eventually, he

laughed and sneezed with tears, making it embarrassing to call him "brother"
anymore.

'I shouldn't have killed you so nicely then. If the moment comes in this life when
I kill you again, neither Raymond nor your limbs will be fine.’

"As much as you want."

I'm not afraid of approaching after revealing my identity.

Raymond, who no longer felt the value to deal with, turned around. As soon as he
closed the door, he heard a crash and a broken furniture in the room, but Raymond
turned indifferently.

I hoped that she would forever have nothing to do with Prince Ludwig. Chloe
Garnettsch's life, which had already been intertwined with their brothers due to
his ambition, was full of wounds.

If the great Ludwig had not tried to take advantage of her, or if the awkward ideal
type I had said without thinking looked like her.

Then she might have been able to live happily as the wife of an unnamed man where
she was born and raised.

Nevertheless, she did not think that her misfortune was due to their brothers.
Rather, she was a good woman who considered Raymond unhappy because of herself.

'I don't want your Majesty to get involved with me.’

I couldn't forget the conversation I had with her in the carriage.

Poor Chloe. Kind Chloe. She was only worried that Raymond would get hurt because of
her.

"Your life is twisted because of me and you."….’

She had never been close to the throne in her life, but can't she think that her
life was ruined only by herself and Prince Ludwig?

"With me, with you." You shouldn't get involved with my brother anymore.’

Therefore, in the upcoming ball, Kylos should be kept from approaching her and
harassing her.
When Raymond made up his mind, Daria's voice woke him up, who was immersed in
thought.

Rumors have spread that the lady, who was already sponsored by the Grand Prince
Ludwig, has become the empress's maid. No matter how much Duke Ludwig is, he won't
be able to treat Chloe carelessly in a gathering.”

"Hmm..."

Raymond recalled Kylos, who was half-crazy in the eyes, and hoped he would make
rational judgments there.

"So don't worry too much and just keep your promise later."

Raymond smiled deeply at the pouting legs.

"Of course, Chloe's safety will be secured and what you want will come true.”

* * *

Chloe being escorted as a partner for another man was not very pleasant for
Raymond. However, because she could not be her partner, she had no choice but to
quietly acquiesce.

"Bewildered legs..."…. No, I shouldn't approach her even if I'm not a bridge.’

I could see her walking out the window under the escort of another man. Her
expression, which burst into a small smile at the man's words, looked more calm.

"Your Majesty, you really have to go now."

Raymond sighed and closed the curtain at the urge of the mayor who was stamping his
feet. When she was no longer seen, she was only able to turn around.

"Let's go now."

Entering calmly with Daria, he immediately went to his seat. The invited nobles
came up one by one and congratulated Daria and returned.

"Ray, it's your wife's birthday. Can't you make a more friendly face?"”

Daria said a word to Raymond, who was staring fiercely at the door where people
entered the whole time.

"I'm just doing something a little more productive.”

"It's more productive to wait for Chloe to come?"

"It's much more productive than imitating a sweet husband next to you."

The door opened and Chloe appeared as soon as the furious Daria tried to say
another word.

"Oh..."

Raymond groaned briefly as she dressed up much more beautifully than usual. I felt
her legs rattling their tongues next to her, but Raymond's gaze was only directed
at Chloe.
"I see the sun of the empire."

Raymond looked down at Chloe, pretending to be the face of the man greeting
together from the side by side. A glass egg necklace containing astarot petals sent
in the morning was located near her collarbone.

Will she remember? His confession with the flower in the time back.

"It looks good on you."”

Chloe's lovely appearance, which immediately blushed at that word, loosened his
face.

I wanted to face her more, but I couldn't hold onto her anymore because there were
many people waiting to greet Daria. Raymond let her go, leaving her regretful.

For Chloe, this ball will be the second ball in her life.

Raymond recalled a New Year's ball a long time ago, when he fell in love with her.

Comparing still, I could see that she at that time dressed up and appeared to suit
her external taste.

The silhouette emphasizing the chest and waist was a little simpler than then, but
she looked much more comfortable now.

It must have been because he was smiling and talking to his partner like that, even
though he would be afraid to run into Prince Ludwig.

"Everyone's only looking at Chloe..."….”

"No, Rey". You're the only one looking at Chloe.”

Perhaps what he thought inside came out of his mouth, but Daria shook her head and
responded. However, Raymond thought Daria was wrong.

Chloe shined just by standing still on the edge of this spacious ballroom. Anyone
with proper vision will never be able to take their eyes off her.

"Prince Kylos Ludwig and Marquis of Rosaline have arrived!"

If it weren't for the roar of the servant, this peace of peeping at her from afar
would have continued.

Raymond grabbed the armrest of the chair roughly as he watched Chloe, who was
noticeably shaken.

'You can't get out of the shade that easily.’

I could see Kylos approaching her. She, who had been shaking until just now, slowly
pulled the corner of her mouth and smiled at her opponent. The way she confronted
Kylos, who was desperate and grabbed her wrist, with a calm face was quite
contrasting.

"You're in a difficult situation."’

Raymond hesitated to get up and help her right now. However, it was clear that the
moment he intervened, the attention would be focused. Perhaps it would never have
helped her.
It was a time when I was grinding my teeth with the intention of asking Daria for
help.

An exceptionally bright platinum blonde knight appeared and whispered something to

Kylos. Upon hearing the message of the article, Kylos immediately went outside with
a firm expression. As I went out, I looked back at Chloe once and said something.

"Relieved, are you relieved?"….’

Raymond sighed slowly and leaned back.

The public knight, who continued the conversation facing Chloe, looked a little
familiar. Come to think of it, it was a man who escorted her every time in time
that had come back.

"I've always been by her side like a shadow, but why did it change in this time?"’

I had a little question. However, Raymond lightly erased the question, thinking
that this might also be due to the change of Caillos.

The knight soothed her and whispered something. Chloe's face looking at him also
looked more peaceful. I was jealous for no reason.

"This is bad, Raymond." "The man next to Chloe, he looks incredible."

Raymond's eyebrows wriggled at Daria's mischievous joke.

"Not much. I don't think he's very handsome."

"Oh, my. Raymond..."….”

When Raymond responded bluntly, Daria bent her eyebrows as if she felt sorry and
blurred the end of her speech.

"You must have lost your eyesight because you're blinded by jealousy..."….”

"Shut up, my legs."

When he spat out a small swear word, Daria laughed.

"You're a wife, but you're talking too much".”

She looked quite happy to say that. If others had seen it, they would have thought
it was a friendly emperor Buddha.

"Oh, my. Chloe followed a handsome man out."

Daria stimulated Raymond with a tone that was not regrettable at all.

"What should we do with Rey now?"

"It's okay because Chloe is not a woman who is attracted to the face of reason.”

"How do you know that?"”

"If Chloe was a woman who was tempted by such things, she would have loved me a
long time ago.”
Raymond responded indifferently, staring at Chloe's back as she followed the blonde
knight outside.

"……That word just sounded very strange. Raymond?

"What?"

"Well, I'm not saying that you're ugly..."… There's a person's preference. Aren't
you too confident?"

Raymond snorted at Daria, who asked back.

"The late mother always said this. "There is no man more handsome than me in the
Empire except His Majesty Buhwang."

“…….”

"Everyone agreed with that. Of course, I've never particularly bragged about it
because the emperor's position weighs a lot to be proud of it."

Raymond's expression saying that seemed a little flattered. Daria frowned with a
shocked face.

"That's... Isn't that obvious?" Who dare to tell Her Majesty Seon and you that the
words were false?”

"You're saying something unpleasant, Daria. Ten years later, everyone still praises
my appearance...….”

Raymond, who had been calmly replying, suddenly stopped talking.

Ten years ago, even when he was a crown prince, no one refuted the words, but now
that he became an emperor, who dares to say that he is ugly about his appearance?

To the emperor, who is also called the "Astar's War Madness."

“…….”

Raymond belatedly realized the contradiction of what he said and made a stern face.

Chloe glanced away from the article of the Grand House just now, but she had
already disappeared from view for a long time.

"…dariya."

A low and solemn voice called Daria, who was wearing a tongue.

"Really... Is that guy more handsome than me?"

"Well, it's a matter of taste." Don't be too depressed, Rey. "You're handsome,
too."

Daria tried to soothe him, but Raymond's expression suddenly darkened because of
the once rooted distrust.

"Chloe..." Do you think so?”

"Hmm... I don't know because I've never discussed the appearance of reason with
Chloe."
"This is crazy."

Raymond was thirsty for the impatience that came late. I gulped down cold water and
waited for her to return.

Those who were enjoying the ball had to flinch and look at Raymond's eyes as he
stared at the door to the terrace.

Chloe came back into the ballroom as Daria tried to stop him, thinking that she
would ruin the ball if it got a little worse over time. Raymond's expression eased
a little at Chloe's appearance alone.

"You're so funny, Rey". "You don't want to confess your feelings to Chloe, but are
you worried that she'll like another man?"

"……No matter who she likes, I don't have the right to interfere. However, it's
quite unpleasant to remember that she's better off with another man than me."

Daria burst into laughter and turned her head away. It was quite tiring to talk to
a man in love.

Daria looked around slowly and pondered about what to do in the future. Chloe was
talking to Bestie.

Then Caroline Sogeuk, who approached her, caught my eye. Daria's expression rapidly
cooled down at the appearance of her reluctant cousin brothers.

I turned my head to turn away, and I felt a small sign of flinching next to me.

"Ray?"

“…….”

Raymond was staring at Chloe with a fairly serious face. Staring at her for a long
time, Chloe escaped from the ballroom at one point.

I couldn't feel any incompatibility in the appearance of disappearing so naturally,

but only Raymond couldn't stand it and raised himself.

"Where are you going with a scary face?"”

“…….”

Daria asked, but Raymond didn't answer and went outside. Chloe's expression from
afar was unusual.

She was smiling softly and talking among the people, but Raymond knows it was her
false laugh. Before going back in time, it was a smile that resembled what she had
always smiled.

"Where did he go?"’

I followed her quickly, but I couldn't see her. It was just windy.

Stopping still, Raymond focused all his attention on finding her footsteps in the
blowing wind. At first glance, I could feel her presence through the quiet night
air.
There was no one chasing him, but Raymond walked breathlessly. At that time, a
faint cry caught his footsteps.

"Uh...Uh...Uh...".”

It was a cry suppressed as if swallowing a sound. It was the cry of Chloe

Garnettsch, whom he knew well.

"Chloe..."

She recited her name in a low voice, but the crying continued.

As Raymond walked into the bushes with dry wooden pillars toward the source of the
sound, he could find Chloe crying with her faces buried in both hands.

Until Raymond was just around the corner, she still cried without noticing his
existence.

"This is why I can't just leave you alone.”

Only then did she take her face off her hand and raise her head.

"Chloe, why are you always..."… It's bleeding!

Raymond, who confirmed her face, roared.

Her close-up appearance was a mess. From the wind's messy hair, dirty dresses, and
white hands covered with wounds...…. Raymond's chest has also been bitter because
the wounds on his hands, which are tangled with soil and blood, look quite bitter.

"Why are you..."! Until I get to this state...…!”

Raymond, who even found a bark stuck in his palm, could no longer speak and
breathed in vain.

What happened to her that she is crying again? While hurt like this, both my body
and mind are in tatters.

"Don't do that."

"What..."

"You can't be nice to me." You don't have to take responsibility for me anymore.
It's too much responsibility for a woman who spent only one night.”

Her desperate voice clearly revealed that she was burdened with her kindness.
That's understandable. Raymond's gift to her was "love," not "kindness."

"It's not you who judge that."

"I don't want it!"

Chloe raised her voice for the first time and got angry. Raymond's heart strangely
heated up at the sight.

"I told you." I'm a woman who's not worth it...…!”

That's not true, Chloe. You are a woman of sufficient value. At least you in my
world, you are more valuable than anyone else.
"Nothing..." Your Majesty says that because he doesn't know anything. You don't
know what I've done to you. You don't know anything."

I don't know. What happened between us. And how you should have been sacrificed by
me and my brother.

"Your Majesty, don't open your heart to me. You have to hate and hate me more than
anyone else in the world. She deserves to be hated. Don't give me indulgence."

Shortly after going back in time, Raymond agonized over a full two days without
sleeping or eating properly.

It was the deepest concern in Raymond del Astarot's life whether he could forgive
the woman who killed me. The answer was surprisingly simple. It's been a long time
since I've forgiven.

"I won't kill you alone."’

Just before death, when she was checked for her safety for a short time. The anger
that soared in her betrayal immediately subsided.

As long as she's safe. Yeah, that was all enough.

I'm a woman who deserves hate? No, it wasn't. Chloe is... Chloe Garnetshu is...….

"I can't forgive myself either, but why on earth would you forgive me?" I... I...
….”

Watching the sad tears flowing down, Raymond's heart cried sadly. I felt sorry for
her, who said she deserves to be hated, so I was heartbroken.

Her front teeth were bumping and throwing up anger, but she stumbled because she
didn't even have the strength to write evil, which was close and dangerous.

"Your Majesty doesn't know." What kind of woman I am, what kind of scary things I
did, you...….”

"Chloe, calm down."

"I killed him. I killed him." I killed you!"

The eyes hidden behind the tears looked unaware of what they were saying. Raymond
hugged her and shouted, who couldn't calm down easily.

"Calm down, Chloe!" Please! Please!

A small body like a baby bird crunched in his wide arms. Waiting for the whining to
stop like a baby beast, Raymond buried his face over her shoulder.

"Please, Chloe..."… "Don't break you down."

If she could shake off her sense of sin by saying this, then Raymond did not have
to hesitate.

"Everything is fine, I'm fine with everything." It's okay because I have you crying
for me, I told you so.”

Chloe Garnetesch's feelings for me were "sorry."

Just before her death, her appearance of shedding tears while looking at herself
and her confession, which stood in front of her door late at night and whispered,
pointed to the fact.

"Raymond..." I'm sorry, really...… "I'm sorry."

The apples scattered in the air were so desperate, anxious, and sad.

So Raymond even more wanted her and himself not to be involved. I was going to keep
her away from her half-brother, protect her, and return her to the peaceful life
she should have had at the end.

To do so, Raymond did not express his return in front of her. Even though she died
because of her, Raymond was afraid to bury the past. With herself who loved her.

If she had passed by without seeing her contempt and hatred for herself, she might
have succeeded in burying her forever.

"It wasn't a wound that I could ask if I was going to ask."’

I expected the old wound to be covered with scabs and sprout new flesh. However,
the wound that was not treated in time was festering and rotting from the inside.

"Then you have to be happy." "You have to be happy as if you want to see it."

In the end, Raymond chose to pull out the wound and burst it.

"Your Majesty?"

Touching her wet eyes, who couldn't fully accept the situation, Raymond calmly
said.

"Even you can't forgive you." Then I have to forgive you, too."

I felt sorry for her. She was tearful that she could not even be forgiven by
herself.

"Now, what are you talking about..."….”

"Did he say I shouldn't be nice to you?" You don't want me to get involved
anymore?”

Funny thing to say.

"I was afraid that I would fall in love with you again, so you kept avoiding my
gaze."

It was all useless struggle.

"You're already wrong."”

Raymond del Astarot's struggle was a wrong proposition from the beginning. Not
forgiving her, not loving her, not getting involved with her.

"I love you, Chloe". It's impossible not to love you. Already, it's impossible from
a long time ago."

Chloe Garnettsch's wish was also a wrong proposition from the beginning.
To hate her, to hate and despise her, to avenge her betrayal.

All of that was impossible for Raymond del Astarot. The two were hoping for the
impossible.

"I know myself very well".

Raymond smiled white at Chloe Garnettsch, who had all that immutable proposition. A
sad cry hung from the tail of his eyes.

"I, who don't love you, am not me."

Raymond del Astarot, who does not love Chloe Garnettsch, cannot exist in the world.

It was the eternal truth and the only reason in the world.

As I carefully kissed her forehead, a stream of hot tears flowed down Raymond's
cheek and fell down onto her head. There was nothing more I could do.

There was no way to hide my love for Chloe Garnetshu.

* * *

Chloe's body, which endured a long time in the cold air, finally collapsed. Raymond
hugged his small body and walked slowly.

I was scared that the face exposed to the faint moonlight was so white that it
might fade away like this. He put more strength on his arms holding Chloe for no
reason.

It's very pretty.

Even today, everyone glanced at her. Daria denied no, but Raymond certainly saw it.
The eyes of the men who couldn't talk to her.

There are men who have never seen her, but there will be no men who have only seen
her once.

She was a woman who looked twice and looked back three times when she encountered
her. She was a woman with a pure feeling, let alone messy hair that was wet with
tears.

"What made me cry this time?"

It is impossible for her to hear deeply asleep in the product, but Raymond looked
into the small face and asked.

Apparently, it's because of half-brothers who would be sick even if they tore
hundreds of times and killed them. The fact that she still hasn't completely
escaped from the man broke Raymond's heart.

Raymond walked toward her room assigned to the empress' palace, not the ballroom.
He reached her room, finding the way without a single mistake.

I couldn't take the wrong way. Because every night, she wandered down her window
until she fell asleep.

Some were surprised by the emperor's sudden journey, but no one could complain
about the fact that they were looking at the imperial palace's security. Only Daria
snorted a few times.

"Chloe."

“…….”

Arrived in the room, but she was still asleep. Raymond, who had been agonizing for
a while, carefully put her down on the bed so that she would not wake up, and
dragged the chair in front of her desk to her bedside.

Tears dried up on Chloe's face, leaving only white marks. Raymond called in the
maid and handed her a warm wet towel to wipe her face.

"How much did it hurt, Chloe?"

The wet towel that wiped her face now wiped her hands. After pulling out a small
piece of wood stuck in the palm of his hand, he wiped the soil stuck in his
fingernails and wiped the blood leaking through the wound.

It was a delicate and careful touch as if removing the sorrow left by the man one
by one. After wiping it all off, her sleeping face looked a little more peaceful.

"It doesn't matter if you point your finger at me because I don't have a backbone.
"I love you."

How did he think he could suppress this heart? How did he think that he could not
love her anymore, that it was possible not to get involved with her?

"It's okay if you don't love me."

Raymond smiled bitterly and swept her face with his fingertips.

I loved this woman so much, but she was never loved. However, not being loved by
her was not new because it was very familiar to Raymond. It was just a little bit
bitter.

"Because I love you, so I will protect you. You don't have any worries or burdens.
When everything is done, I will always send you back where you want to go.”

Nothing has changed. I just told her that I had also gone back in time, that I had
already forgiven her a long time ago. So that she doesn't lower herself anymore. So
that you don't hate and hate yourself and fall down because you can't stand it.

Raymond looked down at her with a loving gaze. Then, while she was asleep, she was
very little greedy and whispered to her.

"However, Chloe."

A very small desire leaked out, knowing that she would become unhappy with herself.

"If you're struggling with the Duke of Ludwig, now I want to push him away and take
over your heart.”

That's what Raymond del Astarot had hoped for, for a very long time before going
back in time.

"No. All I can do is give you more burden, which must have been hard enough."
However, Raymond knew his situation well. Even in the past, when he had to die
once, he could not leave her as his official wife.

The nobles, the denomination, all attacked her innocent. Fortunately, she, who did
not love herself, was not hit hard by it.

But if she fell in love with herself, it would probably hurt as much as when she
liked Kylos.

"So don't you love me. You can't love me. "Don't get involved with me anymore."

Raymond, who was repeating the same thing as if he had vowed, burst into vain
laughter and pulled out of her face.

"Even though I know that, I still like you.….”

He was foolish and foolish of himself, but he didn't hate it. So it was more of a
problem. In front of her, I feel like I'm an endless angel. So...

"But for you."

Raymond del Astarot's red eyes containing Chloe Garnettsch curved smoothly, drawing
a dark arc.

"You can live as a cheonchi for the rest of your life.

* * *

Late at night, the closed window opened silently.

With the cold night air, a small girl climbed over the window. The child, who
landed on the floor with a light step, looked around in the dark and found the seal
of the two and brightened his face.

"Chloe..."

The child shouted at a woman who looked like him lying on the bed. Ododo, the
running child jumped onto the bed and climbed on the woman's The cute hands grabbed
the woman's cheeks.

"Chloe, it's Chloe!" Really Chloe...….”

The words of the child muttering while tearing off the woman's face were filled
with longing.

"It's exactly what I thought it was." No, it's much prettier. I think I know what
Enoch meant by "beautiful." But Chloe's face has too much sadness. So it breaks my
heart, too."

The curly tail of the eyes looked quite similar to the expression Raymond del
Astarot made in this room earlier.

"I want to see Chloe smiling..."…. Ah, Enoch said that! Chloe looks the prettiest
when she smiles!

The child, who had been looking at the woman's face for a long time, slowly
blinked. Fluttering eyelashes stretched helplessly.

"Why did you run away from me earlier?"

The child whispered, smearing his face on the woman's chest.

"I recognized Chloe at a glance, but why didn't Chloe recognize me?"”

Even a voice with a pale resentment was biting.

"I've been looking forward to seeing Chloe again. So I was really happy earlier,
but I was so upset that you ran away like that."

The whining voice certainly belonged to a young child, and the content and tone
contained in it were not inferior to those of adults.

"Kylos."

The child's gaze, holding the enemy's name in his mouth, shone horrifically at the
moment.

"You did it because of that jerk, right? Right, Chloe?

The woman did not answer, but the child continued to talk as desired.

"I'm sorry, Chloe." When I heard that Kylos was bothering you, I almost strangled
him with this hand and killed him. Kylos shouldn't die so easily.”

The woman's heart was warm and cozy. The child thought about how he wished he could
be in her chest all day, but he couldn't. Even now, Enoch would be waiting for his
child outside.

"I don't want to leave." "I like Chloe's arms."

The moment I thought so, I was strangely about to cry. The child held back his
tears and raised himself.

He jumped under the bed, and a man he saw for the first time fell asleep sitting in
a chair next to the bed.

"This person...".”

The moment I looked at it, I could tell who the man was.

"Enozing is really bad."”

Even when sitting in a chair, the man was so big that a Lette had to look up at the
young child's body with his neck bent back for a long time. A faint smile was young
around Lette's mouth looking into the man's face.

"You didn't tell me Raymond had such a lovely face.”

He smiled and reached out, but he couldn't reach the man's face. Once she blinked,
the child's small body emerged into the air.

"I'm sorry, Raymond." Enoch always talked about Chloe, so I didn't know you well."

Rette, who was floating in the air and fiddled with the man's face, whispered
little by little.

"That's weird. Why are you, Chloe, and both so sad?"”

As if resonating with their feelings, Lette eventually burst into tears and asked.

"Still, Raymond." You don't have despair for you. It's healthier than anyone I've
ever met."

Rette, who bravely wiped away tears with the back of his hand, smiled and flew
further into the air and patted Raymond's head.

"Thank you for giving me unexpected luck to meet you."

Rette's small body, smiling as if it would turn off, moved away from the two.

"See you soon, Chloe." Raymond."

Greeting the two beyond reach, Lette turned around.

Until the next morning, the two will not notice that someone has been to this room.
Even if you hear her voice in your sleep, you will forget it immediately.

Lette is "Forgotten".

6 장. The ending of the woman who killed me.

The warm spring sun surrounded the whole world. In the warm air, a butterfly flew
in the sky with both wings wide open.

The woman sat on a colorful flower garden and sang with the child in her arms. I
walked toward the source of the song as if possessed.

The child in the woman's arms burst into laughter at me. The sound raised the
woman's body when she found me.

The woman was me. The appearance of "I" smiling gracefully at me was dreamy.

A woman who slowly approached me handed me a child.

- Estelle... - ...

The child I knew, cherished, and loved was struggling with short arms toward me. It
was my child. It was hugged back to me in the form of the last time my child saw
it.

With the joy of meeting Estelle again, I smiled brightly and hugged the child.

Ethel, my Ethel...….

I know that I wasn't a good mother.

I haven't given my child a name for quite a long time since I was born.

The man who taught me didn't tell me a single thing about giving birth and raising
children. So, having no knowledge of childbirth and childcare, I was a poor and
insufficient mother.
My shortcomings eventually led the child's father to death, and even the ending
child turned his back on the world at an unearned age. Why do you like me like that
kind of me.

Oh, my!

Estelle, why are you trying so hard not to fall to me?

(Sighs)

Raymond and Estelle. Those who deserve to hate me the most in the world discuss
love to me.

I kissed the child's forehead as if to soothe him. Then the child burst into
laughter again. Every time I smiled, the ball well, which was ompok pae, was also
lovely.

When I raised my head while hugging the child, the woman in my shape smiled faintly
at me.

The face of the woman, who was full of vitality, gradually cast a dark sick. The
skinny body and pale impression resembled me just before I died.

The woman who poisoned me said that I was not a human being. Just before I died, I
looked like such a sick person.

Without being loved by anyone, losing all the only pieces of life.

Very late, I realized.

I, who gave up my mother's life and barely survived and claimed to be an animal,
had never loved "me."

I wanted to hug 'me' left alone. So I took a step closer to 'I'. But every time I
took a step closer, "I" took a step further.

Don't go.

When I shouted courageously, "I" stopped stepping back.

Is it okay if I love you?

Can I dare to love myself? I dare to love myself, such as an idiot, useless, and
broken doll, like an idiot, useless, and broken doll.

If it was a country that deserves to be hated, I would be the only one who could
love me like that.

-…….

"I" nodded slowly. I took a slow deep breath and approached 'me'. I wanted to hug
him with both arms open, but he held a small Estelle in one arm, so even the
remaining hand stretched out toward me.

However, as soon as my hand touched it, I became a transparent tear drop and
scattered. I stared blankly at the last trace of "I" floating in the air.

My little Estelle, who had been quietly hugging all along, burst into tears.
And at that moment, I woke up.

"Gasp..."

When I stood up with breathless breath, it was my room in the Empress Palace. The
scenery from the window was still cool winter.

"…… Estelle."

The scent of longing was felt in my chest where my little Estelle stayed.

I vaguely pulled the corners of my mouth, recalling Estelle I saw in my dream. The
cozy spring dream that Estelle visited was a great comfort to me.

I turned my head blankly, and I saw Raymond sleeping uncomfortable by the bedside.

At the same time, last night came to mind, pushing him away with evil.

"Everything is fine. I'm fine with everything." It's okay because I have you crying
for me, I told you so.’

His voice, which was ringing the night air, again wrapped around me and fell down
to my ears. I breathed out slowly and rolled the end of the blanket with both
hands.

Raymond came back in time, too. "Just like me and Kylos."

In the belatedly grasped truth, I was able to understand little by little the
actions he had shown.

His move, which changed from back in time, was not simply because I and Kylos acted
differently than before. Raymond also dates back to that disappearance time.

"I love you, Chloe."

That one word stuck firmly above my chest and took root. I couldn't extract the
heterogeneous sense of wriggling and sprouting.

Kung, kung, kung, kung.

He took a long deep breath and pressed down his weakly beating heart.

His love was something I dared not covet. Likewise, I should not have been excited
by his confession. To him, I am an eternal sinner.

"I can't believe it." How can you remember that and say that you still love me?’

I immediately lost consciousness immediately after receiving a ridiculous

confession that I still love myself. It was probably Raymond who brought me here.
He looked uncomfortable sleeping while sitting.

I couldn't understand Raymond, so I bit the tip of my lips. I betrayed him and led
him to ruin, and of course, it's right to hate me. Like I hate Kylos who trampled
on me and took Estelle.

"Still a strange man..."….’

Looking into his quietly asleep face, my heart was strangely throbbing. He
carefully twisted his body toward him and reached out.

As soon as my fingertips were about to touch his face, his eyes opened slowly.

"Oh..."

Frustrated, I hurriedly tried to withdraw my hand as if nothing had happened. Had

it not been for Raymond, who immediately grabbed my wrist, I would have succeeded.

"Chloe."

The half-locked voice had subsided. The tone tickled my heart strangely.

"Is your body okay?" Where does it hurt?

"Yes, Your Majesty. I'm very fine."

As I answered awkwardly and avoided my gaze, my hand, which was grabbing my wrist,
gradually loosened up. Without missing the gap, I pulled my hand and hid it under
the blanket.

Boom boom. Boom boom boom.

The wrist that touched him was burning. I couldn't make eye contact because I was
strangely conscious. He grabbed his pounding heart by rubbing his wrist with the
other hand.

I have to ask him again about last night. Indeed, is he also back in time?

But an unknown fear was encroaching on me, so I couldn't take my lips off and only
looked down at the white lace on the blanket.

"You don't have to avoid looking at me like that. Look at me, Chloe."

He still called me with a voice that was not completely awake. As I raised my head
slowly, I could see his face, making eye contact with me and smiling drowsy.

"Yes, look at me like this."

“…….”

"Pretty."

The low-pitched compliment heated my face. Even though the word "pretty" has been
familiar since I was very young, the word that came out of Raymond's mouth made me
ashamed again.

"How's your throat?" How come your Majesty's bedroom is uncomfortable here...….”

"It wasn't uncomfortable."”

"But if you sleep in a chair like that, your neck and back will hurt."

"Are you worried about me?"

The corners of the smile drying mouth were unusually colored. Raymond smiled
pleasantly and put his palm on top of my head.

"Thanks to you, it's a very pleasant morning.”

The slow stroke of the hair was natural.

In the time that came back, he often greeted the morning together with such small
touches.

"However, Chloe. I guess you forgot, but I'm the best warrior in the Asta Empire.
When I was on the battlefield, I often stayed up all night in a more uncomfortable
posture on a cold road.”

"Your Majesty?"

I couldn't believe what he said, so I asked back.

No matter how war it is, he is the emperor who rules the largest country on the
continent. I can't believe he, the most noble being on the continent, stayed up all
night in an uncomfortable posture on the side of the road like ordinary soldiers. I
couldn't imagine it.

"Of course. It's a very comfortable blessing to be able to sleep in a warm room for
a soldier on the battlefield. So I mean, you don't have to be sorry because this is
not uncomfortable for me at all."

“…….”

He must have already seen through that I was sorry for him. Somehow, I was
embarrassed and wiggled my hands under the blanket, and he suddenly asked me to
show his hands.

"I treated it roughly, but I'm not a doctor." I'll send you the imperial palace
after breakfast."

"Well, it's okay." It's too much to call the imperial palace doctor with only this
much wound.”

"It's because I feel uncomfortable when you're sick. Will you still refuse?

"I'll try to get treatment.

Raymond knew too well how to keep me from rejecting his words.

"Did your Majesty really go back in time?"

Speaking of which, I carefully asked a question that I wanted to avoid the whole
time but could not ignore. Then Raymond looked at me with affectionate eyes and
nodded.

"Gladly, I got a chance to see you again.”

“…….”

The truth, which I had already learned once last night, was once again killed in a
clear reason.

"If I had ruined it, I would have used that opportunity to take revenge on my uncle
and me.”

"It's been a long time since I've forgiven you."

"You've already betrayed your Majesty once. How do you trust me?" I might betray
your Majesty again.”

Raymond frowned gently in my extremely logical words. The red eyes staring at me
were seriously sinking.

"Chloe, I think it's natural for you to push me away.”

I also looked up at him with a straight gaze, receiving a straight gaze. Raymond
smiled dimly and bent his eyes.

"Of course I think I died because of you. That's why I can't forgive Ludwig the
Great. You, too, are victims of him, because you consider yourself an assailant."

At this point, I had no choice but to admit that Raymond really loved me. It is
clear that he is firmly enticed by me. Otherwise, I can't protect myself this much,
who is bound to be the perpetrator.

"I'm not a victim. Even if you are just a poor woman to everyone else, you should
be a wicked and mean woman to your Majesty. I knew enough about the consequences of
my actions. I knew that taking your Majesty to the Great Wall would be dangerous. I
did that even though I knew.”

Before going against time, I didn't cherish my time with Raymond. So the time I
spent with him was not very memorable.

However, just before his death, the face of him smiling joyfully at me in the
carriage to the Great Wall was still memorable.

At that time, I thought he was a foolish man. Blinded by love, he thought he was a
foolish man who followed him without knowing that he was going to die. In fact, I
was the most foolish and foolish one, but I didn't even know that.

"You said you were taken by Prince Ludwig when you were twelve. And Prince Ludwig
tamed you to blindly obey his words."

"That doesn't mean that what I did to your Majesty is not my fault."

"Yeah. So I'll help you get away from him so that your actions can no longer be
wrong.”

Will that eliminate my fault? That sounds unreasonable. Even if it comes back in
time, it remains in my memory and in his memory.

The more I talked to him, the more deeply I was awakened by the fact that Raymond
was a man who was too good for me.

Why do people call him a cold-blooded young emperor without blood or tears? He's
such a generous and kind man. He's such a man who even dares to look up to a woman
like me.

"It's a relief. I don't have any wounds.

Raymond slowly reached out and touched the back of my neck. From his frowned eyes
and carefully fumbling hands, he seemed to be recalling his last. So the time when
Kylos put a knife into my neck.

"Of course." Even death has come back."

"Death?"

Stopped at what I said, his touch stopped.

"Did you die too, Chloe?"

"……Of course. Everyone dies."

To his keen question, I blurred the argument vaguely, pretending to be calm.

Raymond frowned as he opened my face with persistent gaze.

"You're hiding something again."”

I smiled faintly as if affirmative with the words. Raymond pulled away from me with
a slightly displeased look.

"It's really weird." You didn't blame Grand Prince Ludwig even though he almost
killed you with a knife around your neck. Right after you came back in time, you
hated, hated, escaped, and wanted to revenge. I'm talking.”

The heavy sigh that flowed through his lips also made my heart heavy.

Raymond doesn't know the time after his death. We don't even know what happened to
our little Estelle. Of course I didn't mean to let you know that. The sadness of
losing Estelle is enough for me to handle.

"That's why I'm more anxious. What was your life like after my death, and how you
changed like this."

"...Did I change a lot?"”

That was a weird thing to say. I still haven't escaped from Kylos.

"Of course."

Raymond replied with a smile.

"I'm struggling like this to get away from him."”

"Maybe it's a meaningless struggle."”

I laughed bitterly after him.

Even though I struggled so hard to get out of it, I realized last night that I
couldn't get out of the shadow of Kylos.

"Do you really think so?"

“…….”

"Think carefully, Chloe. You, who were supposed to be in the Great Wall, ran away
from the man and hid in the imperial palace. And yesterday, in front of many
nobles, it showed that you were independent of the man. Now the man can no longer
wield you as your guardian."

While listening to him silently, I nodded slowly and accepted.

"It's all thanks to your Majesty."

But it was all a collaboration between Raymond and Daria. I didn't get out of it on
my own.

"I can see clearly what you're thinking, Chloe."

It was no longer surprising that Raymond saw through my thoughts. Why didn't a man
who knew me so well know me back then?

……No, maybe.

Very possibly, it occurred to me that he might have vaguely known about me even in
the time that had come back.

When I remembered his words that pointed out so clearly that I was blind to Kylos,
I suddenly got chills.

"No way."

I hurriedly erased the chilling sensation.

That sounds unreasonable. If he knew I liked Kylos, he wouldn't have kept me by his
side.

Indeed, suspicions were raised again deep down, but I tried to ignore it and look
at Raymond.

"I don't want you to undermine yourself. It was you who came to me and asked for
help, and who suggested falsehood to escape from Prince Ludwig. Don't dismiss even
your efforts as futile."

If Raymond's face persuading me looked a little desperate, would it be my illusion,

too?

"You're still trying hard enough.”

Why does he always choose words that comfort me? Feeling my heart moved, I put
strength in my eyes not to cry anymore.

"Thank you so much for saying that, Your Majesty."

I wanted to stop crying now. I didn't want to be remembered by Raymond as a woman

who only shed tears every time.

It was funny how I thought I didn't deserve his love but cared about how I would be
remembered by him.

* * *

Shortly after Raymond returned, Bestie ran.

"Chloe, Chloe!" Did your Majesty visit just now? Did you spend the night with your
Majesty?”

Bestie said with a very excited face.

"It's not like that, Bestie."

I smiled awkwardly and waved my hand. At that moment, Bestie found my hand with a
stained wound and shouted in surprise.
"What's wrong with your hands?"

"Oh... Well, I accidentally tripped last night, but the moment I fell, I touched
the wrong hand."”

Foolish Chloe Garnette! How can you make an excuse that you fell down when you hurt
your hand?

"Oh, I see. "Oh no! It must have hurt a lot."

Innocent Bestie fortunately believed that. If it had been a quick-witted leg, I

would never have been fooled by my clumsy lies.

"Well, anyway, that's why your Majesty stopped by in the morning to check the
wound. When I fell down yesterday, your Majesty was with me."

"Your Majesty is such a meticulous person?" She's always been cold to Daria's maids
until now.….”

"It was because of your Majesty that I fell down. Uh... So I went out to get some
fresh air for a while, and when I found your Majesty, I fell in front of him.”

When Bestie tilted his head and looked at doubt, I became impatient and made up
anything.

"What? You fell right in front of me, but your Majesty didn't hold you?"”

Bestie muttered softly, saying yes, and looked at Raymond's chest. I had to
suppress my desire to emphasize how sweet Raymond is.

I'm sorry, Raymond. However, it would be better for you to be a little heartless
and mannerless man than to be involved in rumors of gossip.

"But he was so worried that he said he would come to me in the morning and send me
to the imperial palace.

"You're supposed to give me medicine and sickness".

Apologizing to Raymond in his heart, I tried to defend him somehow, but Besty was
angry because his face turned red.

"No matter how hard it is, that's how it is!" She fell down in front of me and
didn't even hold me back!

I laughed quietly and listened to her because Bestie, who was furious and angry as
if it were her job, was cute. I was really sorry for Raymond, but fortunately,
Bestie's suspicion seemed to have been avoided.

"I guess it's because you got hurt when you disappeared in the middle yesterday".

"Yes, all my dresses were ruined, so I couldn't go back to the ballroom.”

This time, I decorated yesterday's alibi by telling the subtle truth.

"If that's the case, you should've let me know. There were a lot of clean new
dresses in my room.”

"It was too late, and I didn't want to bother Bestie, who was enjoying the ball."
"What do you mean bother? Don't say that!"

Bestie said really angrily this time.

"You're my friend who allowed me to name. If you keep talking like that, I'll be
really angry.”

I think I'm doing enough right now, but how much cuter would I be if I got more
angry here? I smiled and answered okay.

"Hmm, anyway, Chloe." I'm saying this because you have nothing to do with your
Majesty.….”

After coughing a couple of times, Bestie glanced in a room where no one was there
and secretly lowered his voice. I was about to laugh again at the sight reminiscent
of a spy performing a secret mission.

"What do you think about my brother whom I saw yesterday?"

"What?"

However, when Bestie's sudden question followed, I couldn't help but laugh.

"Well, I think my brother is interested in you." He asked me if I could meet you

separately."

"Caroline the Little Princess"?

"If you feel pressured, I won't force you to do so!"

Seeing my rapidly hardened face, Bestie hurriedly shook both hands.

"It's a little burdensome."

In fact, it is very burdensome, but he answered in a gentle expression as much as

possible.

I know my situation well. For me, an illegitimate child from the border of the
Grand Duke of Ludwig, it was also very much appropriate to meet a local small
family. To me such a successor to the Caroline family, one of the few duke families
of the empire. Naturally, it was a very unsuitable combination.

Little Caroline would not be unaware of my situation as well. He's probably

interested in me because of rumors about me that Kylos inflated before the New
Year's ball.

"Hmm, okay." "I'm sorry to talk about something uncomfortable, Chloe".

Somehow I thought I rejected Bestie's appearance too firmly, but I still had no
intention of changing my answer.

"It's okay, Bestie." Rather, I need to write a letter to Count Vincent Youngsik,
can you help me? It's hard to do it alone because I hurt my hand.”

"Yes, of course!"

I sent a letter last night with the help of Bestie to Count Vincent Young-sik, who
broke up without proper greeting.
It was inevitable for me, but it could feel rude enough for Vincent Young-sik, who
became my partner who did not fit at the request of Mrs. Gemma.

A little later, the Imperial Palace doctor sent by Raymond came to my room, and
when he heard that I was injured, Daria came to my room and opened the wounds of my
hands.

"Will you let me know if I ask you how you got hurt?"”

"Chloe tripped last night and got hurt!"”

As Daria sat on the chair pressing her temples, Bestie immediately replied.

"You missed your step"?

Daria, who was quick to sense, immediately noticed my ridiculous lie and opened her
eyes in a triangle.

"Oh, my god. His Majesty was in front of him, but he didn't hold Chloe and just let
her fall."”

"Hmm..."

Daria seemed to want to ask me something more, but she didn't ask me anything.
Instead, he gave me not very welcome news.

"Argument Ludwig has been requesting a visit to the Imperial Palace since this
morning. I want to meet you.More so, Chloe."

I was silent for a moment.

I expected Kylos, who learned of my lies, not to step down easily, but I didn't
know he would approach me so immediately.

"First of all, I didn't know your intention, so I refused his request for a visit.
If you want, I can continue to refuse as it is."

"No, your Majesty."

After organizing my thoughts, I replied with a voice without hesitation.

"Let me meet my uncle."

Of course, you can hide behind the wall of the imperial palace created by Raymond
and Daria and avoid Kylos forever. But I already knew that avoiding is not
everything.

'You're still trying hard enough.’

This morning, what Raymond said to me ignited my heart. I really wanted to show
Raymond. How much I'm trying.

If I had to face it anyway, it was my turn to face it with my own strength, not
their help. I had to stand up on my own so that I could no longer be shaken by him.

"Will you be okay?"

"Yes, of course."
When asked about the cautious leg, I answered bravely as if nothing had happened.

"It's just meeting my uncle."

Kylos Ludwig was a man who no longer meant anything to me. It was neither the man I
loved nor the man I blindly followed. He was just a formal distant relative, no
more or less a man.

"If you don't mind, I'll let him visit. But it's going to be too much right now,
right? My hands are uncomfortable...….”

"It doesn't matter when."

"Well, okay...".”

Daria nodded with a somewhat shivering look. I smiled as if I didn't worry about
anything, but it didn't work very well.

And that afternoon, I greeted Kylos in a small parlor.

Kylos has always been a thorough man in self-care, but today he looked a little
disorganized. His dark mouth and pale complexion were quite different from his
appearance at the ballroom yesterday because he did not shave properly.

"Welcome, uncle."

I greeted him with a fascinating smile that he once taught me. Like the owner of
the guest, specifying that we are no longer a family.

Is it because I already bumped into him once yesterday? Or is it because I saw the
worst? I was able to keep calm much easier in front of Kylos.

"Chloe..."

I was sick of him pretending to be in pain and calling my name. He must really
consider me a fool. Do you think I'll go back to him if he treats me with such an
expression and voice?

"It's only been a day since I saw you yesterday." What brought you here?”

Like dealing with others, soft but line-drawing speech was also what he taught me.
How to kill emotions with your opponent in front of you, and controlling yourself
with reason rather than emotion.

All of them were what he told me, saying they would be used someday.

He taught me a lot, and I never expected the day would come when I would use them
for him.

"Yesterday..."

His forehead, which recalled yesterday's incident again, narrowed slightly and fine
wrinkles were caught.

"Why did it go like that?"”

The voice of asking like that seemed to be angry or interrogating. Perhaps he also
noticed it, but he changed his tone by gently refining his voice.
"Didn't you come out to talk to me?" You suddenly appeared and ran away like
that...… "I was surprised."

"Who is that woman?"”

“…….”

He couldn't easily answer the sudden question. He, who seemed to say something or
not, sighed and loosened the crobat roughly.

"She's a woman who doesn't have to care much. Forget about her, Chloe."

"Is she my role model?"

When asked with a smile, he frowned and hardened his face.

"What do you mean a stand-in?"

"I heard it from Marquis Youngae of Rosaline. I heard you've already prepared a
band-aid.”

"The marquis said that to you?"

Kylos blinked slowly and asked back. Is that also part of the abominable acting? I
tried to grasp his significance with a lot of strength in my eyes.

He muttered to himself so small that I couldn't hear him. The murmuring to myself
with an eerie expression felt even more grotesque because I couldn't hear the
sound.

"I was very surprised to hear that my uncle was looking for me. You don't need me
anymore because you have a stand-in."

"That's not true, Chloe. Forget everything Marquis Young-ae says. I don't know why
she said that to you...… "It's not like that at all."

There was a sound of molars grinding. Kylos, who reveals his feelings no matter how
many times he sees them, felt like a very different person than I knew.

"Is that all you want to say?"

"I'm here to pick you up".

Kylos leaned toward me. I barely put up with the idea of stepping back and looked
straight at him.

"I have no intention of going back with my uncle."

"There's plenty of way if you agree. "Let's go back together, Chloe."

"Didn't you hear that?" I don't want to be with my uncle.”

"Do you remember? It was the first snow of the year. In front of the burned-down
mansion, you were buried with only black ash over your pretty face."

Ignoring what I said, Kylos slowly bent his eyes with a long-established face.

"I was the one who was left alone." And we were pretty happy. In the Great
Depression, where only two of them were hanging on the border of family."

There was a chill at the sight of a faint smile while fumbling through my memories.
He was the one who couldn't communicate.

"Your Highness Ludwig."

It was necessary to draw a line a little more clearly.

"I made it clear that I wouldn't come with you. Don't you remember what I said when
I hated you?"

"Chloe!"

"I'll point it out again." I hate you, I hate you. I didn't want to be by your
side, so I asked your Majesty for a favor. He falsely pretended to be pregnant with
his Majesty's child and escaped from you and fled to this place where your
influence did not affect him. I, I did everything. I left you on my will."

"No way!"”

Me calmly reflecting on the situation and Kylos shouting at the loss of reason. The
stark contrast between the two of us has made this situation even more bizarre.
Wasn't it Kylos who always told me not to lose my reason before my opponent?

"I know you couldn't have done that, but why do you keep lying?"”

Kylos stared at me with red-blooded eyes. No, staring somewhere beyond me, I began
to push like a crazy person.

"You're a good boy, Chloe. You always obeyed me. Raymond, it's because of him,
right? If it weren't for him, you wouldn't have changed. What did he whisper to
you? Did the emperor say he loved you?”

It was very frightening to raise the voice and immediately lower the sound and
whisper in a sweet voice. He vowed not to be embarrassed in front of him, but his
heart pounded and jumped as if fear had grown at his sudden change.

"A funny sound, Chloe." You know it too. The emperor doesn't love you. I love the
way I made you. Even if it wasn't for you, any woman would have loved a woman I
would have made.”

I swallowed my breath and opened my eyes wide. What he is saying now was what I
also know well. But now he got the point wrong. It was never because of Raymond
that I left him.

"The emperor doesn't love you. If you're doing this with his fake love play...….”

"It's not because of your Majesty."

After taking a slow deep breath, I stared at him. Staring at the face that had
turned into a nervous and sharp impression, I took out and spat out one letter at a
time with all my hatred.

"From the time you killed Estelle, we could never continue again.”

“…….”

Blinking, blinking. His eyes closed slowly. I repeated knitting.

"Estelle..."

He muttered in an awkward voice as if recalling the forgotten name again.

"Oh, yeah. Estelle! Estelle!"

I wanted to cover his mouth, shouting my little Estelle's name over and over again.
How dare he call the child's name in front of me?

"Hahaha! Hahahaha!"

I tried to say not to put the child's name in my mouth, but immediately stopped at
the madness of his laughter.

"Hahaha, Estelle!" Yes, it was all because of him!"

Laughing and sneezing with tears, he slowly began to fear. It was time to look
around with the idea of calling people.

"At that time, I should have killed him more clearly.”

"How can you say that!"

In an instant, the anger surrounding my body pushed away my fear.

"How can you say that?" You killed my little Estelle like that! How could you say
that!

"Did I kill him?"

Kylos, who suddenly stopped laughing, asked fiercely.

"Who said that to you?" That's what I asked. "Did I really kill Estelle?"

"That means you're going to..."… Are you saying you didn't kill him?”

"The one thing I regret the most is that I didn't kill him properly."

Kylos smiled, spitting out words containing cruel content without hesitation.

"It was a mistake to ask you to give birth to the emperor's child. Everything got
twisted because I learned about the motherhood that I didn't teach for nothing.”

"Please say it properly!" "Didn't you really kill Estelle?"

Kylos stared at me at a question close to an urgent cry. Then I took my mouth off
long after.

"If you know this and your resentment towards me is reduced..."…. Yeah, I didn't
kill him.”

"Then when I die..."….”

"Of course I was alive then, too. Even after that, he persisted for a very long
time and bothered me to the end."

"Oh..."
My legs were shaking.

Elizabeth Rosaline, who came to kill me just before I died, hinted to me that
Estelle had already died. Why did she lie to me?

Well, the answer came out without having to think about it. Because she always
bothered my existence.

"Elizabeth Rosaline..."… Is it? The one who told you that the child was dead?"

No words were made, but Kylos immediately concluded close to the answer.

"You're a very annoying woman in many ways."

He murmured to himself, exuding a bleak life, about a woman who once praised her as
the most ideal partner.

Of course, the relationship between the two was only my interest, so I didn't
really want to respond. But I had to tell you one thing.

"That doesn't mean that your fault disappears."

With my clear words, he cleared the table and approached me.

"My fault?"

The situation where I had to confront a tall man who had to turn his head up and
look up, and moreover, the situation when the condition that the man was out of his
mind was added gave me a great fear.

"Chloe."

Kylos bowed down toward me and held the handle of the chair I was sitting on.

"I didn't kill you or your child.”

I glanced at the wall clock that looked over his shoulder.

While I was estimating the time, he knelt down and grabbed my right hand with both
hands. When he frowned at the pain he felt, he made an excuse as if begging.

"Everything that was between us was a misunderstanding. Elizabeth Rosaline, do you

want me to kill her? I'll cut her neck and bring it to you. "I've already killed
him once, so it's just as easy to do twice."

"That woman..." I killed him?

I don't know how I interpreted my expression, but a small smile was caught around
Kylos' mouth.

"Yeah. She's the woman who poison you. That's why I killed him. I killed you to
take revenge.”

He was a man who was truly afraid. You used her freely to become an emperor and
killed her because it fell in value.

She even said she was hungry for his child!

"Would it have been different without her from the beginning?" If we didn't have
her between us...….”

Elizabeth Rosaline was the woman I envied so much. I was a woman who was loved by
him for taking a position that I could not dare to look up to.

Now and I vaguely realized that it was not "love," but nevertheless, the size that
she had for me in my past life was incredible.

But the moment she learned that, like me, he was a sacrifice dedicated to becoming
an emperor, the shock I received was so great that I even lost what to say back.

Kylos Ludwig...…. For you, was human life so easy to use and abandon?

"Okay. Wait, Chloe. If you wait a little bit...… I'll bring her neck and dedicate
it to you. You'll look back on me then. Right, Chloe?

“…….”

It was when I was staring at him without giving any answer. A cuckoo came out of a
cute wooden house-shaped clock on the wall to announce the time.

Cuckoo, cuckoo, cuckoo. When the cuckoo's cry stopped, I raised myself by pushing
Kylos' hand.

"I don't care what you do with her, Grand Prince Ludwig. But it doesn't mean that
you've been fooling me, deceiving me, and stealing the most precious thing from me
for a long time."

"It wasn't a joke!" I... I... I'm...…!”

Kylos was speechless and repeated the same thing.

In a quiet confrontation, the door to the drawing room opened.

"Isn't the conversation over, Prince Ludwig?"

Daria, who entered an elegant gait, came out and looked at Kylos alternately and
asked.

"Empress, Your Majesty..."….”

Kylos raised himself by calling her as if he were chewing. Daria grabbed her tongue
as she saw his disorganized and wrinkled attire.

"I feel like I've been deprived of my maid for too long. Chloe has a schedule
afterwards, so I'll have to take her back."

“…….”

"Did you finish the conversation well, Chloe?"

Kylos did not answer, but Daria naturally turned to me and asked.

"Yes, Her Majesty." It's all thanks to you."

Of course, I smiled and responded to her.

"That's a great thing." Then, Duke Ludwig, I'll send a spell to your carriage, so
take a break and get out."
Daria smiled benevolently and issued a congratulatory order to Kylos. Then I took
me out of the drawing room immediately.

"Did you finish your story well?"”

She asked me, who would have sensed the unusual atmosphere in the room.

"No."

I answered honestly.

"I'll probably come back again." We can't communicate with each other.”

Suddenly, when he came back, I thought it was very ridiculous that he might really
come with the neck of Marquis Youngae Rosaline. For no reason, I got scared and
shook my shoulders.

"That's a big deal."

Daria spoke in a trivial tone, but I agreed with that.

Kylos did not intend to give up on me, and similar situations will repeat in the
future. Until he gives up on me, or he has to give up on me.

"I need to find a way."

"It would be the surest way if you married Raymond. "I'm good to divorce Raymond
and tear away a bunch of alimony, and you're good to completely escape the Duke
Ludwig."

"You're saying something impossible."

I smiled bitterly and shook my head.

Regardless of whether I deserve Raymond's love or not, it was impossible in my past

life that went back in time. Daria doesn't know the forgotten time, so it's easy to
say.

"Why is it impossible?" Will you marry me, Chloe?

"That's even more impossible."

In the Asta Empire, same-sex marriage was clearly illegal. It was even more
difficult for Raymond, who divorced Daria, to bring me into the empress.

"I don't want to be driven to be a witch with my Empress and be burned."

"That's mean, Chloe. I don't think it's bad to be driven as a witch for you."

"It's a very honorable thing to say, but no one will welcome you to burn to
death."”

When he answered back with a playful smile, the legs opened with eyes wide open.

"I'm disappointed. I can't believe I betrayed my love like this.”

"It's a little too much to describe your failure to accept your unilateral crush as
betrayal.”
"Now that I see it, Chloe. You're such a good speaker. When I first met him, I kept
stuttering avoiding his eyes."

"At that time, Her Majesty was very scared.”

I don't think so, when I just went back in time, Daria was a notorious woman who
brutally slaughtered even her relatives.

"You're not scared anymore?"”

"Well..."

"I must have been too nice to you." I'm not scared anymore, I reject my love...….”

When I avoided answering, Daria complained in a sulky tone.

"It was cute when I first saw it." At that time, it was fun to tease me because my
face turned red every time I said a word.”

While talking to Daria, I felt better and better because of Kylos. I smiled and
looked down at my prickly palms. Kylos grabbed it earlier and the wound split
again.

"Estelle..."

I remembered my little Estelle that I didn't die and survived for a long time.
There was a great difference in the nuance of "survived" and "survived."

How many hardships did the little child have before he survived alone? The pain and
guilt of not being around covered my body, but I was proud of my Estelle for
holding out until the end.

But Estelle no longer exists at this time.’

The immutable fact made my heart empty.

* * *

A reply arrived from Count Vincent Youngsik around the time the wound on his palm
healed considerably.

The letters were mainly about not being offended by my disappearance from the
ballroom that day, so don't worry and be his partner at the next social event if
you're sorry.

For me, it was a very grateful proposal. Nevertheless, I was worried about how to
reject Caroline's request to be a partner at a party to be held at the Duke of
Caroline in 10 days.

After sending a reply full of gratitude to Count Vincent Young-sik, he checked the
time and headed to the library.

With the help of Daria, I got a permit to enter the Imperial Palace Library, and I
always headed to the library on my day off like today.

Before going back in time, it was a great luxury for me to have access to the
library freely because Kylos had always regulated reading only the books he had
designated.
But I didn't have time to enjoy the luxury. Books that were stuck in the bookstore
seduced me, but now I had something to do before finding and reading books that
suit my taste.

I was looking for a book as thick as my thumb and turning the page, and suddenly
there was a black shadow above me.

"Hmmm."

When I raised my head to the familiar sound of a dry cough, Raymond stood opposite
me and looked down at me.

"The sun of the empire..."….”

"No, just sit down. I didn't mean to interrupt reading.”

Raymond stood up from his seat, dissuaded me from saying hello, and sat down
opposite me.

I glanced, but I couldn't see any books around him. I think he came to read a book
and found me and came this way right away.

"I didn't know you enjoyed reading books."

Looking through what I was reading with my eyes, he said.

"If I had known you liked books, I would have often come with you."

This was a place that had never been with him back in time. Raymond was saying what
he couldn't do in that time.

"Your Majesty, do you like books?"

"Well, of course. This library is one of my favorite places."

"Oh... I see.”

When I came with Daria a few times, I never met him, so I had no idea. It felt new
to hear that it was a place where he often visited.

"Don't mind me and finish reading what you were reading."

He told me not to care, but with a loose chin, he stared at me reading.

The tip of the mouth, which was faintly rolled up, was drawing a soft line. The
magnificent books behind him matched like a picture.

Even if I didn't want to pay attention, I couldn't help but pay attention, so I
sighed without realizing it.

Raymond, who was looking at my face, slowly lowered his gaze and looked over the
book I was reading, whether he knew or not.

"It's a book about imperial law.”

"Yes, I'm a little interested."

"Hmm..."
Raymond's expression subtly changed. Of all things, it is because the part I was
reading was related to the murder of the royal family.

"You're watching a scary story." Don't tell me you're trying to kill me. "Is your
leg bothering you?"

"No, it's not!" No way!"

"As I said, she's a very dangerous woman. "If you can't do it on your own, you can
call me anytime."

"Never, that will never happen!" "Drink scary words."

"Haha, I'm kidding".

The mischievous joke raised a fever above my face. Perhaps it was funny to see me
like that, Raymond smiled around his mouth and tapped the bookshelf I was reading.

"If you don't understand or have any questions, you can ask me anytime. He is one
of the best acquaintances in the Asta Empire regarding the murder of the imperial
family.”

Listening silently to Raymond, I suddenly recalled the fact that his parents were
poisoned at one time a day.

Kylos had never talked about his family. However, he was told through Ericsson, the
butler of the Great Depression. Emperor Seon and his mother were poisoned to death
in the same place on the same day.

My world has always been centered on Kylos, so when I heard it, I only thought of
Kylos, who suddenly lost his parents at a young age. However, that day, Raymond's
parents also realized that they were dead.

'Raymond lost his parents at a younger age than Kylos and had to ascend to the
position of emperor.’

I looked at Raymond with fresh eyes. It felt strange to think that such a big man
had a childhood when he lost his parents and fell into sadness.

"I wasn't really reading this book with a bad intention. It was pure coincidence
that this part was unfolded."

I made up an unfair look and lied. It was never a coincidence that I was looking at
the part of the royal family's murder.

Ten years ago, Daria's legacy. I knew who the criminal was. The man I once believed
I loved was a murderer who killed my child's father, killed Daria's child, and
killed even his wife with the child in his womb in time back.

After going back in time, all of his sins had not occurred, but only one thing
remained to happen.

The most realistic way for me to get away from Kylos was to marry another man and
break the link with him. But even that was not perfect.

The position of the Grand Prince Ludwig was very high even within the Asta Empire,
and I didn't know what pressure he would put on the family to protect me after
losing his loss of reason.
In fact, Kylos, who I saw last, had creepy eyes as if he would do anything right
away.

The reason I came to the library was because of the expectation that if I found out
his fault, I could break his power, but the more I turned the page, the darker it
became.

The status of the royal family, referred to in the crime of killing the imperial
family, could only be recognized after approval from the church after birth.

So the child in the stomach, which the leg had to lose, did not meet the
conditions. However, since it directly harmed the body of the leg, it could have
been a crime of slander of the imperial family.

However, the importance of punishment was different from the crime of murder of the
imperial family, which could be dispositioned immediately, and considering Kylos'
position, the level was likely to decrease. In fact, there were similar cases in
the precedents that appeared in the book.

"Of course, it remains to be seen whether I will be able to find evidence of what
happened 10 years ago before all that."

My head has been aching.

But I want to reveal his sins for Daria's sake.’

Daria, along with Raymond, was a savior to me. Although she said she was protecting
me from her contract with Raymond, she was more favorable to me than necessary and
helped me stay comfortable with her physical strength. Above all, thanks to her, I
have more days to smile.

"Well, yeah. If that's what you're saying, I'll say that part was unfolded by
chance."

Raymond smiled quietly and tilted his head slightly. His arrogant posture, holding
his chin with one hand and looking down gently, matched him very well. I stared
blankly at his face. The gaze I encountered was smiling affectionately.

"Your Majesty!"

Had it not been for the voice of the man looking for him, I would have looked at
him in such a long time.

"I've been looking for it for a long time."

"Ah, Marquis of Lat."

The man with a neat yet cold impression was a face that I had seen several times
even in time back. I remember that the man who was the emperor's aide did not like
me very much.

Of course, the man in this time didn't know me. I just glanced at me and turned to
Raymond again.

"Why did you come to the library that you don't usually look for?"

"What are you talking about? Isn't it my favorite place?"

"… You probably don't know that there's a lot of work piled up. I have to hurry
back to the office.”

"I definitely finished it in the morning."

"There is an urgent matter to be dealt with in relation to winter tax collection in

the northern region."

"Well..."

Raymond raised his body by twisting his face harshly. He glanced back at me and
smiled awkwardly, raising the corners of his mouth.

"Chloe, see you later".

Then he turned around immediately and walked out. The earlobe, which was slightly
visible under the red hair, was somehow colored with his hair color.

"Are you in a bad mood?"’

That's understandable. How can I feel good when I come to the library to read a
book for the first time in a while and an aide comes and says I have to go to work?

Nevertheless, as Daria has been making me do more and more things recently, I was
able to sympathize with his mood.

Still, Raymond seemed so sweet. It was really emperor-like to see him go to work
without getting angry even though he felt so bad that his face turned red.

How did Daria not fall in love with such a perfect man as her husband? If I were a
bridge...….

"Come to think of it, I told you to submit the budget statement that you used at
the last ball by tomorrow!"’

Thinking of what Daria ordered belatedly, I hurriedly got up from my seat with a
book.

* * *

The next day, I, who submitted the settlement statement without delay, concealed my
tiredness and accepted the new task handed over by Daria.

"Aren't you making Chloe work too hard?"

"That's right. Legs." I think the workload on Chloe is excessive.”

As Mrs. Bestie and Mrs. Gemma said, the amount of work I was getting better was
gradually excessive. Even some of them were obvious legwork by anyone's eyes.
Bestie pointed to Daria and gossiped to me, calling her a vice superior.

"It's a punishment for refusing my proposal, Chloe."

Daria, of course, did not give in to Bestie's criticism and threw her work.

Of course, she didn't completely pass everything on to me. She readily helped me if
I didn't know or if I was stuck, and she was always in charge of the final review.
Sometimes, when mistakes were found, they called me back and explained them step by
step.
If so, it would be much faster for her to do it herself. Even though I had to work
two or three times, I felt like I wanted to simply bother myself when I saw him
entrusting me with his work.

"If I knew this would happen, I would have accepted your Majesty's proposal."

I answered with a sigh. Most of the work she threw was not trivial. It was
questionable whether it was right for me, a maid, to take charge of tasks related
to the overall empress.

"It's no use regretting it now.”

Daria laughed and sipped the car. At times like this, Daria was a little cheeky,
but I accepted the things she gave me without hesitation.

To be honest, the things she gave me were hard, but I didn't hate it. It was fun in
its own way, and I could do this much in return for her protecting me.

"Can you finish it by 3 o'clock?"”

Daria glanced at the wall clock and asked. At three o'clock, with Bestie, several
noble infants from the capital were invited to hold a tea party in the sponsorship
of the Empress Palace.

"Yes, of course."

I smiled brightly in my arms with a bunch of documents that I had already gotten
used to. Then Daria's eyes immediately turned red as she was looking at me.

"Don't laugh like that."

"What?"

"If you're not trying to seduce me, you'd better not laugh like that.”

When asked back in embarrassment, she smiled at the corners of her mouth with
nonsense. I shook my head and turned around.

Returning to my room, I sat in front of my desk and began to concentrate on my

work. I had to hurry to finish my work in time for the tea party.

By the time I was barely done with my work and resting for a while, Bestie came to
me.

"Chloe! Everyone's here!" "Let's get out of here!"

She was excited about the tea party for the first time in a long time. According to
her, it was the first time that a tea party was held under the sponsorship of the
empress since Daria became the empress.

"Daria hates social activities so much."’

I know that the reason why Daria, who is so reluctant to socialize, invites the
noble young children of the capital to his sponsorship and has tea time is all for
me. To protect me from Kylos by strengthening that I am his person...….

Feeling touched by her favor, I went outside with Bestie.

The warmer weather informed us that spring was approaching. In the sponsorship of
the Empress Palace, aristocratic infants gathered for the first time in a long time
and were waiting for tea time.

I wanted Daria to be here, but she disappeared immediately after simply showing her
face with Mrs. Gemma.

"Nice to meet you, Lady Garnetes." I really wanted to meet you.”

"No matter how much Princess Caroline talked about Lady Garnettsch, I thought you
two were dating."

The infants gathered at a lady's words burst into laughter.

"What are you talking about"?

Bestie blushed and denied it.

"Please tell me the truth, Lady Garnetesu!" "Aren't you really dating Princess
Caroline?"

"Don't say that!" Chloe is in trouble!”

Of course, I was not embarrassed at all. Bestie looks more awkward than me. They
seemed to be having fun with Bestie's reaction.

"Oh my, I'm so sorry if I put you in trouble, Lady Garnetesch."

"No, I'm happy that you're giving me this much attention."

The only noble lady I met in person in the time that came back was Marquis Youngae
of Rosaline. So I thought of all the noble ladies according to her. He is arrogant,
difficult to deal with, and uncomfortable.

However, the ladies Bestie invited completely broke my preconceived notion of the
noble lady I thought of. They were bright, honest, and laughed well.

'I think it's very different from me.’

When I felt somewhat awkward about my presence between them, one of them began to
actively talk to me.

"I heard Lady Garnetesch is close to Her Majesty". Last month, I visited the opera
house with my Empress."

"You're amazing!" I felt numb when I made eye contact with Her Majesty!"

"Isn't it all thanks to Lady Garnetes that the empress sponsored the tea party
today?" In the meantime, Princess Caroline has asked me every time, but she hasn't
allowed me to say no to noisy things."

I was distracted by the sudden pouring of words. Curiously, I was at the center of
the conversation, but the conversation naturally continued even if I didn't say
anything.

"Dariya adores Chloe a lot."

Bestie shrugged and boasted as if it were her job.

"Chloe is in charge of half of the imperial palace's work. Without Chloe, Daria
can't do anything.”

Uh, that's not it.….

I tried to correct Bestie's words, but I couldn't because Young-ae, who was sitting
right to me, opened her mouth much faster than him.

"You're amazing, Lady Garnetteau!" It was so hard for my mother to ask for help in
Youngji's house that I had a hard time every time, but how could she do such a
difficult thing!"

The lady, who introduced herself as Count Gloria Young-ae, said with a burdensome
look at me.

"It's not that big of a deal. Her Majesty kindly told me...….”

"Oh, my. He's so humble".

My words didn't work at all. When I looked back at Besty with a puzzled face, Besty
smiled and told me.

"Gloa Youngae is generous to pretty girls."

The ladies gathered at Bestie's words burst into laughter again. I was the only one
who didn't understand what was funny about the remark.

"Then Lady Garnetesch must have a close relationship with Grand Prince Ludwig".

Being foolish and listening to their stories, an unwelcome subject popped up to me.
I thought of Kylos' face for a moment, erased it from my head immediately, and
smiled.

"Yes, he's a distant uncle to me."

"I envy you. I don't think I'll even look like a man if I'm in a family with
someone like your Highness."

"Ha ha, that can't be true."

Certainly, when I liked Kylos, I was so blind to love that even Raymond and Sir
Brance's outstanding appearance was not noticeable.

But it was just because of my dullness, not because he was overwhelmingly more
handsome than them. Above all, objectively, no matter how good he looked, he did
not reach Lord Brance.

"We've been together since we were so young that we don't even feel that much."”

"What do you mean? Other young kids keep saying that my third brother is handsome.
I did, but I didn't understand at all. Everyone is going crazy about where the
bulldog is good.”

"KENISE Youngae, then hand over Sir KENISE to me!"

"It's okay to pass it on to me!" If my brother followed Sir KENISE half the time,
he would live with him.

"KENISE Youngae doesn't deserve the joy of having such a great brother".
When the black-haired lady sitting opposite him sighed and shook her head, other
infants who were silent rushed in with a fuss. A soft smile was also hung around my
mouth when I saw it.

Oh, when I woke up, I was smiling like them. I'm stuck in their group...….

When I suddenly realized that, I fumbled around my mouth. I was worried that I
might feel awkward now.

"Chloe, you don't know Sir KENISE, do you?

"What? Oh, my god. Lady Garnetteau!" You really don't know Sir Kennis?”

"Oh... Yes, it hasn't been long since I started socializing."

When I laughed with an awkward face, Gloa Young-ae, who raised her voice and asked
me, nodded and convinced me.

"Then you know Sir Brance, right? Because it's the knight of the Grand Duke of
Ludwig."

"Yes, I know it well.

Suddenly, when my acquaintance's name came out, I replied with joy.

"Oh, really?" What's Sir Brance's personality like in real life?

"Now that you look at it, Lady Garnette must have seen not only the Great
Department, but also Lord Brans up close.”

"It's a shame that you don't show yourself often."

"Didn't Sir Brance attend the New Year's ball as Lady Garnetteau's partner?"

I heard that Lord Brance was popular with the ladies of the capital, but I didn't
know it would be this much. They were enthusiastic about Lord Brance's story, with
their faces and pale flushing.

"Kenneth Young-ae's third brother, along with Sir Brance, is considered the most
beautiful man in the Asta Empire.”

Gloa Young-ae explained to me, who was sitting alone unable to adapt to the
situation.

"Of course, Sir Brance is much superior when you put your position down".

Eventually, she gathered both hands as if praying and began to praise Lord Brance's
appearance.

"Gloa Youngae worships handsome men. I'm a woman who is thoroughly superficial."

"I don't judge based solely on the appearance of a person."

At Bestie's words, Gloria Young-ae blushed and refuted.

"Marquis Youngae Rosaline is beautiful, but she doesn't like her very much, apart
from her appearance."
"No way. That's true."

"Marquis Youngae of Rosaline has a really bad personality."

The topic of the sudden conversation was passed on to Marquis Youngae Rosaline. I
had a headache at the constant changing topic, but they naturally joined the new
topic like flowing water.

"Lady Garnettsch, will Grand Prince Ludwig really be engaged to Marquis Youngae of
Rosaline?”

"You appeared together at the last New Year's ball and at the birthday ball of your
Majesty."

The infants shouted in an unfair voice. In my eyes, there is no pair as good as the
two, but it seems to them that it is not.

"Please tell Grand Prince Lady Garnettega well. How mean the marquis' character
is."

"They already think of us as if we were in a great rain".

They began to gossip about Marquis Youngae of Rosaline, among whom Bestie expressed
her anger, strongly sympathizing with each of her evil deeds.

I slowly felt uncomfortable here, but I smiled quietly and listened to their
stories.

It was surprising that the woman I envied so much in the time back was hated by so
many people. She was a woman who seemed to have everything in the world to me.….

"Oh, by the way. Did you hear that?" A saint appeared from the land of Samien in
the east."

"Adult"?

Suddenly, my hand stopped as I lifted the teacup with a new story from the side.

"Yes, my uncle runs the top in connection with the eastern region. But I don't
know. A few days ago, an adult appeared and the church turned upside down. Rumors
will probably reach Hwangseong by the end of the day.”

"Is that true?" No way, it hasn't appeared in the past hundred years.”

"If it's true, it's an amazing thing!"

"What does a saint look like?" It must be beautiful because the god Lana sent it to
me.”

"Gloa Youngae, are you trying to judge people by their appearance?"”

"Oh, that's not it..."…!”

Everyone was excited by the presence of a saint who appeared after a hundred years.

And in the middle of it, only I tried to manage the expression that was about to
harden and lifted the teacup.

The appearance of a saint. It was an event that never happened in time back.
It was a little uncomfortable. That's probably the case because the Ramie Church
was a group that was extremely opposed to me becoming an empress. Regardless of
whether I wanted the position or not, there could be good feelings for those who
were not friendly to me.

"Now that an adult has appeared, the religious power must be formidable."

"Won't you come to the capital city soon?" When spring comes, there's St. Flora's
celebration."

"On this spring's celebration, the saint will bless you for the first time in a
hundred years."

"Oh, by the way, did Princess Caroline find a partner?”

The topic naturally moved on to the story of the party nine days later. Where did
you get the dress, who appears as a partner with whom this time?

Someone asked me, who was still listening to the conversation, feeling that
ordinary noble women are talking about this.

"This time again, Grand Duke Ludwig will be with Marquis Youngae of Rosaline,
right?”

"Well, maybe."

I thought of Kylos, who replied and said he would bring her neck and dedicate it.

Well, will he really appear as her partner again this time? Or really, are you
trying to get rid of the woman who will be your fiancee?

……Even if you do it late, it doesn't mean that things that came out didn't happen.

My misfortune is never due to her alone.

Kylos, you're the source of my misfortune.

* * *

It was the day of the party at the Duke of Caroline in the capital.

Bestie had already taken a vacation three days ago and went to the mansion, but her
face leaving the imperial palace was very excited.

Apparently, the duchess, who had only stayed in the duke's decree for a long time,
has recently moved to the capital's This party is an event to celebrate it.

Bestie asked me to take a vacation with him and go to his mansion, but I refused
without thinking twice. I was still afraid of getting out of the shield Raymond
created.

Kylos is a man who killed even the emperor in time that went back. The Duke of
Caroline did not seem to be safe.

"You look cold. "Why didn't you do the fur I sent you?"

"It's spring now."

In recent years, walking through the imperial palace has led to frequent encounters
with Raymond. Thankfully, he treated me in the same manner as before he told me
that he had come back in time.

I became sincerely curious. Who on earth referred to this sweet man as a cold-
blooded man with no blood or tears? He's such a gentle and gentle man.

"It's not spring, but the evening air is chilly."

My heart fluttered at every word I said to myself.

No, Chloe. You can't do this. This feeling can never be yours.

Excited by his kindness, I and I, who refused his kindness, fought fiercely in one
body. His kindness resembles "love" so much that it was very burdensome for me.

"Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty."

Even though he replied with a smile, he still looked upset.

"That guy again."

From far away, a man was walking down from the carriage. Perhaps Count Vincent's
spirituality.

In my eyes, it was only seen as a small human shape, but in Raymond's eyes, you can
even see his face. As I was admiring his incredible vision, he asked abruptly.

"Are you dating that guy?"….”

"No, that can't be true. Not at all."

"But I've already become his partner twice."

Raymond squinted with ridiculous doubts.

Isn't "Already" not twice, but "Only" twice? Raymond was always with Daria. I
became a little unfair.

"It happened to happen, but it's never that kind of relationship."

"Well..."

Raymond looked very uncomfortable. In the meantime, Count Vincent Young-sik's

appearance gradually became clearer.

"I'm not going to the party at the Duke's today. But Daria will go there.”

"Yes, I know."

"Have a safe trip, Chloe." And if your legs are bothering you...….”

"Don't worry. Never in a million years.”

When he spoke neatly, he burst into laughter.

"Don't you trust her too much?"

"Your Majesty introduced me to him."

Raymond is the only person in my life who wished for my happiness. And he is still
a person who remains unchanged.

How can I not trust the person he introduced me to?

"Okay."

Raymond turned around with a light smile. I felt somewhat disappointed at his back
turning away from me.

"It would be nice if your Majesty could come with you..."….’

Leaving my regrets behind, I climbed into the wagon under the escort of Count
Vincent Youngsik.

Shortly after departure, I was able to arrive at the Duke of Caroline's mansion in
the capital. When we arrived, the Duchess welcomed me with a bright smile.

"Oh, Lady Garnetesu!" I can tell how much Bestie talked about it just by looking at
her face!"

I was surprised by the unexpected hospitality for a while, but I immediately

followed her and responded with a smile.

"Hello, Duchess." I've heard a lot from Princess Caroline, too. "Thank you for
inviting me to your precious place."

"You're welcome." Count Vincent's spirituality is getting more and more handsome. I
hope the party at Caroline's mansion will be a great time for both of you."

The Duchess briefly greeted and moved to greet those who came behind.

There were more people gathered in the mansion than expected, and the scale was
like a dance commemorating the birth of Daria.

'No, maybe more people are here than him.’

As I glanced around, Vincent Young-sik talked to me.

"Is it okay to introduce my friends today?" Everyone wanted to say hello to Lady
Garnetesch at the last ball.”

"Of course."

I nodded with regret, recalling the last ball that had disappeared without
greeting. All of the people Vincent Young-sik introduced were pleasant people who
resembled him.

"And this is the enemy of Lord Kennis, who was recently appointed as the knight of
the Imperial Palace, of all men in the capital."

"Enemy of men? What are you mean...…. "It's definitely not Lady Garnetteau."

The moment I saw a man who was embarrassed with his eyes wide open, I could tell
that he was Kennis Young-ae's third brother.

While they were bickering, I found Bestie approaching me.

"You're here, Chloe!"

Perhaps because he spent time with his family, Bestie's expression was brighter
than ever. She, who had been running around, quickly changed her steps with a
modest look when she found those next to me.

The change was so cute that I was smiling, and Besty, who came close, pouted his
lips with a coy look.

"Dariya didn't come with you?"”

Vesti's face slightly reddened, glancing at Sir Kennis as he asked me.

"The empress said she would leave a little late. I'm here with Count Vincent in
Youngsik's carriage."

Daria was very reluctant to attend the party at the Duke of Caroline, but it was
difficult to get out because it was hosted by her family. I remembered Daria, who
was annoyed that she didn't want to go until just before I left.

"Hmm, I see."

With a nod, Bestie turned toward the people standing next to me with a very chic
look.

"Hello, everyone. Welcome to Caroline's mansion.

Bestie consciously said without looking at Sir Kenis, and then he was remarkably
surprised whenever he made eye contact with him.

"Do you have feelings for Sir Kennis?"’

Sir Kenis had a very good appearance, as other infants said at the tea ceremony
sponsored by the Empress Palace. But I'm not sure if many of those ladies are
handsome enough to admire.

Raymond is much more...….

"Your Majesty!"

Looking blankly at Sir Kennis, I turned to the welcome name from the entrance.
Daria was just entering the mansion with an extremely expressionless face.

"Welcome, Empress." It's been a while since I've seen Caroline's mansion, right?"

The duchess welcomed her and approached her.

"You've never come to my duke's decree, and this aunt has been disappointed..."….”

Slap.

The cold sound of friction quickly made the surroundings quiet. Daria hit the
duchess' hand as it was facing her.

"Oh, my."

In the still silence, Daria burst into a cool smile and shook her hand.

"I'm sorry, Duchess." I heard a loud bug and kicked it out."

"Oh, haha...". It's not the season for bugs yet."

At that, the duchess' face smiled awkwardly with a red-hot face.

"I'm tired because it's been a while since I rode a carriage. "Where is my seat?"

"Come this way. I'll guide you."

Daria walked in search of her seat, acting like a duchess as if she were dealing
with her subordinates. People whispered at her appearance, but she didn't seem to
care.

"Hmm... I guess Daria is in a bad mood."

Bestie also muttered in an awkward voice as if making excuses to those around him.
I looked at Besty and then turned to the bridge again.

The appearance of a bridge sitting with a cold face sipping transparent champagne
and the duchess limping next to it was quite contrasting. It was quite different
from when he treated Bestie.

"Your Majesty didn't really like social activities."

People nodded lightly and tried to change the subject, but it was such a
contradictory attitude to the last ball.

"Is it that I don't get along with the duchess?"’

I asked people for understanding and approached Daria.

"Your Majesty, are you okay?"

"Of course. Don't mind me and have fun, Chloe."

At my question, Daria's face loosened. Daria, who smiled and waved at me, was very
different from the cheerful appearance she always saw in the imperial palace.

Daria, who turned her head from me, drank a glass of champagne again with a cold
face. Next to her, the Duchess spoke to her, but Daria openly ignored her.

Suddenly, in the time I went back, rumors came to mind that Daria had slaughtered
all of her uncle and his family and became a duke himself.

Feeling heavy, I was lost in thought as I slowly walked toward the terrace to get
some fresh air.

Just as I and Kylos seem to be in the relationship between ordinary guardians and
ward in others' eyes, there must be something I don't know between Daria and Duke
Caroline.

The future bridge that has not yet happened was a terrible evil woman, but I
decided to think only of the bridge I know.

She is an elegant and overbearing empress on the surface, but in reality, she is
very cheerful and generous.

"Are you on your way to get some fresh air?"”

Suddenly, when I raised my head to the sound heard above my head, a man with an
impression that looked quite like Bestie was looking down at me.

"Little Princess Caroline."

I took a step back and greeted him.

I wasn't very happy to see him who appeared in the meantime because I was thinking
about the relationship between Daria and Duke Caroline until just now.

"If you're going out to Terrace, I'll guide you."

"No, I just want to be alone for a while.”

"I'm a little upset that you've been rejected one after another".”

However, the face of Duke Caroline, who said so, did not look very much.

"I can't see Ludwig's archipelago today. Hey, the marquis is alone."

He whispered to me, glancing toward the Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline.

At that moment, his eyes met with Marquis Young-ae of Rosaline, who turned his
head. She glared at me with a very bad look. I also looked at her for a long time
because I didn't want to lose.

"It's coming this way".”

As Caroline Little Duke said, she strode toward me. I also tilted my head slightly
without taking my eyes off of the two spiteful eyes.

"Shameless and dirty girl."

A strong alcohol scent spread through the lips pouring out voices filled with
hostility. The champagne glass held in her left hand was dripping with liquid
similar to the color that Daria had been drinking earlier.

"Marquis Youngae"!

As soon as she lifted the glass of champagne, Caroline Sojak called her in a
bewildered voice. I stopped him trying to step in front of me and took a step
closer to her and smiled.

"It's a place with a lot of attention." The marquis' lady will not do anything to
tarnish her honor, will she?”

“…….”

Marquis Young-ae swallowed her anger and bit her lips as if she were angry at what
I said. The fingertips holding a glass of champagne were trembling.

"Little Duke, I guess Marquis Youngae has something to say to me."

"Well..."

"Can you leave for a moment?"”

"Right."
Princess Caroline stepped down, answering in a doubtful voice. Marquis Young-ae,
who was watching the scene, filed an arsenic coldly.

"Following his Majesty Kyle and Emperor, have you reached out to the Duke?"”

"What are you talking about?"

"Oh, I'm sorry. You said something that hurt your pride. I don't think they just
stretched out their hands. You have to roll that dirty body, right?"

After being noble from laughing and sarcastic, the image of the writer lady was
nowhere to be found. With those words clearly trying to provoke me in one ear, I
folded the corners of Puth's eyes.

"Are you laughing in front of me?"”

She shouted angrily.

"I'm here alone today."

I smiled brightly, picking out the words she would react most sensitively to.

"Did your uncle refuse to entrust your escort?"”

"What nonsense..."…!”

Several people were glancing around, but it seemed invisible to Marquis Young-ae.
It was not very good to see her raising her voice with a red face.

"Of course I thought you'd come with my uncle, but he'd be alone." I asked because
I was worried that rumors of discord could circulate enough. I'm sorry if it was
rude."

"Nonsense!" What do you mean discord? There's nothing like that!"

"It's a little different from what my uncle said."

"Kyle..." What did he say to you?”

At first glance, there was a sign of anxiety over the face of Marquis Young-ae.

Seeing that, I was convinced. The relationship between this woman and Kylos is
quite shaken.

"Are you curious?"

As if I were telling a secret, I lowered my voice to the fullest and whispered in

her ear.

"But what should I do?" I don't want to tell you anything."

"What, what?"

As if embarrassed, I gave her a short false laugh. All she could do here was stare
at me, even though she was angry and didn't know what to do.

Have you ever been so vainly beaten by a woman who is only this much? I've been
mortgageed on my heart that I missed Estelle...….
"Go to the side of the child you miss so much.

The voice that deceived me lingered in my ears. Being deceived by the lies of a
woman blinded by jealousy, I had to leave the little child alone in the world.

It's the woman who killed me, but it hasn't happened to her in front of me yet.
Therefore, it was impossible to even consider the crime.

"I hope you end the rumors of discord as soon as possible. No matter what others
say, they look great on me."

It was not so pleasant to see the woman's shoulders shaking. I turned around with a
huffing marquis of Rosaline. Without even knowing that it was her last.

A while later, news of her death swept the capital.

* * *

The sad news of Marquis Young-ae of Elizabeth Rosaline, who ended her young life in
an unexpected accident, heated the capital.

Even Bestie, who hated her, was shocked by the news of her death and stuck in the
room and shed tears.

"Don't cry, Bestie."

"But I'm so scared."”

I cried so much that my swollen face, Bestie, dug into my arms.

"You hated her."

"But… I didn't want her to die."

Patting Vesti's sniffling back. Bestie was a woman of tender nature, although she
had a rough mouth and a habit of bringing out what she had thought right out of her
mouth.

If you ask me how I feel, I was much more calm than I thought. As if she had
predicted her death.

Marquis of Rosaline Young-ae suffered a wagon rollover accident on her way back
while enjoying a party held at the Duke of Caroline. It was known to the public
that it was an accident caused by a defect in the wheel of a wagon, but I couldn't
erase the idea that someone was behind it.

In fact, rumors have circulated in the public that she was not in a wagon accident,
but was murdered by the attacks of unidentified men.

Rumors that her body was brutally slaughtered beyond recognition made the entire
capital gloomy.

"I'll bring her neck and dedicate it to you."’

The creepy voice of the man who said he would kill her so easily rang in my ears.

'Then you'll look back on me. Right, Chloe?

No way, it was a ridiculous hypothesis that he killed her just because he wanted to
change my mind.

I tried not to think about it as much as I could. I managed to soothe Bestie and
came back to my room to rest, but the door opened without a knock.

"Can I sleep in your room tonight?"”

Vesti's arms were holding large pillows as he peeked through the open door.

"I don't want to sleep alone tonight.”

"Okay, Bestie. Come over here."

Bestie, who was acting like a child, was put to bed on my bed.

But unlike Bestie, who fell asleep shortly after, I couldn't fall asleep easily. I
woke up with a sigh and sat on the window frame and looked up at the night sky. I
felt very strange.

A familiar stream of voice flowed into my ear, reflecting on the death of the woman
who killed me.

"It's very dangerous to sit in that position. Lady Chloe."

"Sir Brance"?

There was a man in front of me who I never expected to encounter here.

"Ah..."

Surprised, his body faltered and shook. He grabbed my body trying to fall as it
was.

"Are you okay?"

"Oh... Yes, I'm fine."….”

The moment I was about to fall, my heart pounded like crazy at the dizzying
sensation that penetrated my whole body. He slowly turned his eyes, controlling his
heart rate that couldn't calm down.

Then I could see Lord Brance's face, holding my shoulder softly and strongly.

"Look at this. I told you it was dangerous."

Lord Brance smiled calmly, soothing me, who was still mesmerized.

"That Lord Brance seems more dangerous to me.”

It wasn't that he wasn't, but he was standing on a branch hanging by the window. It
was a branch that was more precarious than the window frame where I was sitting,
but he stood unshakable.

Do I have to learn how to climb trees to become a knight? A smirk of laughter

flowed out of the thoughtless thought.

"The union of the Duke of Ludwig and the Marquis of Rosaline was completely broken
down."
"Oh..."

I burst into a small sigh at one fact that suddenly came out of his mouth.

"I'm here to let you know that. Lady Chloe."

The union with Marquis Rosaline was an essential condition for Kylos to push
Raymond away and become emperor. Without the wealth of the Marquis Rosaline, it
would have been impossible for him to embrace so many nobles and turn them to his
side.

Did he really give up the position of emperor? The man whose whole life was only
for the throne, really?

However, today's me was already a mess due to the death of Marquis Young-ae of
Rosaline.

I shook my head to shake off my headache. Then a low laughter burst out from above
my head.

"Why are you laughing?"

I asked in a pale voice for no reason. Then Lord Brance bent his eyes gently.

Gloa Young-ae, who was praising his appearance, came to mind. Somehow at this
moment, I wanted to praise Lord Brance's appearance with her.

"Just... When I see Lady Chloe, I sometimes laugh."

“……?”

"You're the kind of person who always makes me smile, Lady Chloe."

It was a very ticklish word that came in out of nowhere.

"Uh... Umm....”

I rolled my eyes, avoided his gaze, and glanced again. Lord Brans was looking at me
with a face of no self-interested face.

"How did you get into the palace?"”

He just laughed when he changed the subject awkwardly.

"It's not an easy place to come in..."….”

"You can go anywhere Lady Chloe is."

When I added slightly because I felt burdened with a subtle smile, he answered
vaguely blurring the issue.

"Not that kind of joke."

"If it's not a joke, will you believe me?"

"What? Uh..."

His voice and expression when he saw me were so serious that I couldn't find an
answer and panicked. After making eye contact with me for a while, he soon smiled
and said.

"It was a joke."

"You're so mean!"

Feeling the heat rising above his face, he shouted quietly. I can't believe you're
making such a mischievous joke with a face that you don't know at all. I even felt
a strange sense of betrayal.

"Is it okay to stay here?"

A gentle voice flowed with the air of early spring. Whenever the wind blew, I
looked at his small hair and replied.

"Compared to Daegongseong, much more."

"I'm curious about Lady Chloe's daily life."

I looked back on my daily life for a moment. It was strange.

Compared to the eight years of living in the Great Wall, the time spent in this
imperial palace was too short. Nevertheless, just thinking about this place made me
feel cozy. As if this were my house.

"I'm at peace, unless my uncle appears in front of me." His Majesty the Emperor,
His Majesty the Empress, and the people of the Imperial Palace are all good to me."

"That's a relief."

Lord Brance, who was silently listening to me, bent his eyes in the shape of a
crescent moon. My face was formed in those beautiful green eyes. As I was still
looking at it, I suddenly wondered.

"Isn't Sir Brance weird?" I'm suddenly struggling to get away from my uncle.….”

"In that sense, Lady Chloe should also suspect me. I suddenly offered to help you
without asking why."

As I always feel, Lord Brance was a soft and determined man. He looked at me with
unshakable eyes. Receiving that straight gaze, I shook my head.

"It's ridiculous to doubt Sir Brance.”

"Even if I don't know what kind of bad plot I'm plotting?"

Asking back with a clean face like an angel, a smile came out.

"A conspiracy with Lord Brance, it doesn't suit him at all."

Eventually, when he couldn't hold back his laughter and replied, his face was
strangely distorted.

"How can you be so sure?"”

Because I know you. Because I know what you did for me. Even if you don't know why
you did it.

However, knowing nothing, I couldn't tell him what happened back in time. Instead,
I smiled vaguely and avoided answering as he did.

Lord Brance stared at my quietly smiling face. His face, looking at me with a
smile, was a little unfamiliar. Only the sound of the leaves shaking in the wind
was surrounding us.

He was such an unknown man. He has always been a favorable person to me. I didn't
want my love like Raymond. Like the men who were talking to me at the ballroom, he
didn't even look at me with eyes full of love.

It hurt so much that my heart was touched by his favor without such a price. That's
probably because I remember the last time he gave me my little Estelle.

"Are you okay, Sir Brance?" I heard that with the help of my uncle, I became a
knight."

The last time I remember him was the back of being caught by the soldiers after
Kylos was caught helping me. Since then, I haven't seen him, and I haven't heard
from him.

The man I once loved, who was blinded by love, was not very generous to the traitor
even in my view. So I could tell what it would have been like after Sir Brans
without having to think.

Dead, or barely maintained life in death-like pain. Either way, it was always the
same to be unhappy.

So I had no choice but to be worried. I was worried that he would help me get hurt
again, and I was sorry that he betrayed Kylos because of me again.

"Uncle, perhaps, is also a savior to Lord Brance."

"Once his highness wants something, he gets his hands on it by all means. I was one
of them.”

Lord Brance blinked quietly. As if he was recalling one day, he looked up at the
distant sky and muttered.

"My hometown was a small town in the warm south."

"Oh, really?" Me too!"

At an unexpected coincidence, I opened my eyes wide and shouted. Lord Brance smiled
faintly and looked at me. The little coincidence may have made me a little excited.

"I'm from Asranta. After growing a little, I had to leave for Amanti, where
Garnette's mansion was located.”

Although my childhood was unfortunate, my life in Asranta, a small city in the

south, remained a very bad memory for me. In a faint memory, there was someone
there who absolutely loved me.

"Do you want to go back to your hometown?"”

At the question of Lord Brance, I shook my head.

"I'm curious about how you've changed." So if I have a chance someday, I really
want to visit again, but I don't want to live there."
Even if I go back there now, the person who loved me is no longer there. I don't
miss a woman whose face is blurry anymore. The life I lived in was too desolate to
have the affectionate feeling of longing, so I had to kill even the longing.

"I remember the day Lady Chloe first came to the Great Wall. I was still a young
apprentice at the time, and Lady appeared at a younger age than me holding your
Highness' hand.”

The first day I stepped into the Ludwig Great Wall. It snowed a lot that day. I
also remembered the green eyes of the young apprentice who was looking at me.

"Actually, I remember Sir Brance, too.

Lord Brance, who was holding onto the branch, sprained his hand.

"Remember, do you remember?"”

I guess he never expected me to remember him.

"Yes, it snowed a lot then. When I was getting off the wagon, I came out to the
main gate with other drivers to meet the wagon, right? However, the white snow was
sitting on Sir Brance's head, so my eyes were on him. My skin was pale like a
person who stayed in a cold place for a long time.… I thought he was like a
snowman."

I enjoyed talking about the impression of the first time I saw him. His face, which
had been frozen for a while, was released with a painstaking smile.

"It's such an honor." For remembering me."

"If anyone sees Sir Brance's face, they won't forget it."

"Hmm... I don't know."

He smiled bitterly and raised his head. His expression looking up at the night sky
again somehow made me feel sorry.

"I don't think that's the case."

Lord Brance didn't seem to know much about himself. If you looked in the mirror
properly at least once, you wouldn't know that your appearance was exceptionally
outstanding.

Sir Brance, who slowly lowered his head, made eye contact with me, who had been
tearing off his face.

"Lady Chloe, if you don't mind,"

He asked me in a polite voice as if he had made a difficult request.

"Can you give me the honor of being called by my name?"”

"What's your name?"

"The name Brance wasn't originally mine either."

Oh, a small exclamation burst out one after another.

Just as the name Garnetteau was not originally mine, Brance was also not originally
owned by him.

"Enoch-gyeong..." Can I call you like this?”

"Yes, like that.”

Enoch, the name I rolled in my mouth felt very unfamiliar. At the same time, he was
a name holder in a form that matched him.

"Okay, Enoch..."….”

He smiled and looked at me. I felt closer to him by exchanging names.

I glanced at him smiling brightly. In the atmosphere of the night, his smile felt
even more beautiful.

"... Someone's nearby. I think I should get going."

Looking down, he said a little faster.

"Enoch-gyeong?"

Reaching out to me tilting my head, he gently wrapped my hand and lifted it.

"The moment you need will come."

And I put a short dagger in my hand and whispered.

As I looked down, feeling the weight in my hand, he smiled and greeted me.

"See you soon, Lady Chloe."

Sir Enoch lightly kissed the back of my hand and disappeared.

“…….”

Left alone, I stared blankly at the branch where he was standing until just now. I
felt like I was possessed by a ghost.

At that time, I heard a rustling sound from below. As I looked down carefully, a
man was looking up at the window frame where I was sitting with a dignified gaze.

"Your Majesty? What brings you here?"…?”

The moment I realized that he was Raymond, my calm heart began to fluctuate again.
When I saw him, my heart, which had been in pain, shook me violently from some
point on.

"I love you, Chloe."

Oh, that's probably from then on.

'I know myself very well but I don't love you, I'm not me.’

Since his confession that he still loved me even though he went back in time.

The unnamed emotion gradually increased its volume and tried to swallow a deep
sense of guilt. Every time I did that, I had to pull myself together once again to
control my feelings.
You shouldn't accept his love. You shouldn't love him. There should be no love
between him and me.

Pushing away that affectionate feeling, I engraved, engraved, and engraved an old
resolution over my chest.

"It was late at night, but I felt a person's presence."”

"Oh..."

Looking at him in surprise, I immediately admired my foolishness. What do you mean

what's going on here? Isn't it clear that he came to look at the palace's security?

Perhaps he saw Sir Enoch? What if you saw it? If I could at least catch him...….

"Good night, Chloe."

A smile was caught over Raymond's face as he stared up at me.

"There's a lot of bad news in the capital these days. If you don't stay up too
late, you'll be in trouble."

Fortunately, he didn't seem to find Sir Enoch, overshadowing his worries. I let out
a sigh of relief.

"I'm sorry. I'll go to bed early."

"No, what..." I didn't mean to apologize.….”

"Your Majesty, don't go to bed too late."

Carefully grabbed the window handle and greeted him.

"Are you going to bed right away?"

He asked with a shivering face.

"What?"

"Well, no. Nothing."

When he blinked and asked back at his somehow uncomfortable expression, he smiled
and shook his head.

"Sure, good night." "Chloe."

A dull voice lingered over my chest. For some reason, I closed the window as slowly
as possible and turned around.

The emptiness of filling the chest was getting used to, so that was also a problem.

In the dark room, only the sound of Besty's groaning breathing, which occupied my
bed, resonated. Sitting still next to her, he pulled up the flowing blanket and
rubbed his stiff eyes.

As Raymond said, I had to sleep not too late. Tomorrow is going to be a very tiring
day.
* * *

The sky was sunny and the weather was clear. It was just a good day to get engaged.
In the time before going back, Marquis Young-ae Rosaline took on the smell of green
flowers and pledged the future with Kylos.

And today, the writer after Rosaline had deep sorrow everywhere, unlike the bright
weather of spring.

Coming to the funeral of the woman who killed me in the past made me feel very
strange.

Ladies of my age were wiping away tears. Not long ago, most of them met at a tea
party sponsored by the Empress Palace. I mean, the ladies who hated Marquis Youngae
of Rosaline.

They raised their voices that they hated her so much, but they were innocent women
who were sad about her misfortune.

Only one of them was not crying, so I thought I was a heterogeneous being alone.

The passage of time has been quite twisted. A woman who lived longer than me and
had to kill me died before me.

Death... It was a very unfamiliar kind to me even though I had experienced it once.

The death of the woman who gave birth to me a long time ago, the death of the Duke
Garnetesch buried under the burnt ashes, the death of the half-bok orabi who
treated me like a beast, and the death of the man who loved me...….

At the end of the thought, I thought of Raymond.

If a woman who should not die in this time died, wouldn't it be possible to save
the man who should die? Can Raymond's death also be prevented?

He was a man who died because of me. It was a man who died for me. It was a vain
death that did not go with him. I wanted to prevent his death.

"Chloe."

It was the man who quietly approached me and called my name who killed him. The
moment I encountered him, I instinctively stepped back in rejection.

Holding onto my wrist, he spoke earnestly.

"There's something I have to say."”

I looked around for a moment.

The mourners who came to mourn the death of a young infant were shedding sorrow
here and there. Some glanced at Kylos and turned their heads again with sympathetic
eyes.

"Here?"

No one first spoke to the young archduke, who would have lost his lover and been
devastated. However, it was clear without seeing that the confrontation between me
and him here would draw their attention.
"Will you walk with me?"

Kylos also hinted at me, conscious of it.

"I don't want to."

But I had no desire to walk with him.

I was forced to hold myself back with a strong grip. When he frowned at the grip on
his wrist, he gently folded his eyes and whispered.

"Let's walk together." I'll take you to the carriage.”

I glared at him with a tingling wrist, but he did not give in and smiled as if he
were as tall as he could.

"Please, Chloe."

The voice of pretending to be desperate and pretending to be anxious was

abominable. It was disgusting and disgusting to see him acting as a gentle guardian
on the outside while being coercive in such a crowded place.

"I like it."

I looked around for a while, but no one asked for help. Still, when you arrive at
the carriage, there will be besties and horsemen, so you won't be able to treat
them recklessly.

Having judged so far, I nodded, vowing not to go around alone in the future. Kylos
let go of my hand with a small smile as if relieved.

Finally, the wrist that escaped from him was sorely. I thought about running away
like this for a very short time, but I almost got caught. I walked a little away
from him, staring only at the front.

When the shadow of the passerby gradually cut off, he opened his mouth.

"Killed the marquis Youngae." The woman who killed you."

I wanted to break up with him as soon as possible, so my hurried steps stopped.

"What?"

"I killed Chloe, Chloe. For you."

“……!”

God, I needed a little more time to understand what he said. So he was telling me
that he killed the woman who was his lover by herself. Far from feeling guilty,
with a look of pride at first glance.

"Why did you..."…!”

When I realized that one person's death was due to me, I inevitably had to think of
another person who died because of me at the same time.

Even though she was the woman who killed me in the time that came back, she hated
me even now.However, that did not mean that she would die.
"Why aren't you happy?" I killed the woman who killed you."

Kylos muttered as if he couldn't understand and distorted his face.

"I'm alive like this!"

"She's also a woman who tried to drive you apart from me."

"You were the one who had her by your side even though you knew that.”

I smiled coldly and bit my lips. It was a long time ago when even memories were
blurred to me, but so was Marquis Young-ae in the past. I was a woman who enjoyed
slandering and insulting me in front of him. I always had to endure the misery.

But I know it's not just her fault. I still remembered Kylos, who condoned and
stood by the evils she inflicted on me.

"I know. That's why I regret it.”

“…….”

"But you realized your mistake this late and cleaned her up.”

I was speechless at the sight of him saying that he had realized his fault. I was
very confused in my head.

I turned around and started walking again. I couldn't wait to go back to the
imperial palace. Kylos followed me quietly. I tried not to be conscious of him as
much as possible and took a step.

I could see wagons gathered in the distance. Now I was about to open my breath
because I thought I could get away from him.

"Wait, Chloe."

His voice caught my steps to run away. The place where he stopped was in front of a
large carriage with the patterns of the Grand Duke Ludwig.

Don't tell me you're going to kidnap me in that wagon. As soon as he glanced behind
the wagon with anxiety, he smiled and talked to me.

"I prepared a present for you."

Whispering in a sweet voice, he took a wooden box out of the luggage compartment.

"What...".”

As soon as I saw the wooden box he took out, an ominous thought crossed my mind.

'I'll cut her neck and bring it to you.’

At first glance, what he told me a while ago passed by.

No way, no way. That's really...….

"It's her neck."

“……!”
As soon as I heard that, I strongly shook him off and stepped back, and then fell
on the floor.

"However, in that coffin..."…!”

I looked toward the middle of the funeral and shouted.

That can't be true. The body of Marquis Youngae is definitely in that coffin...….

"Fake. How can I give her a comfortable rest in the midst of her family?”

I got goosebumps all over my body. The bottom of the wooden box he was holding was
colored dark red. The woman's "neck" he said was not simply a figurative
expression.

"Will you forgive me now, Chloe?"

Kylos smiled and asked.

"You know what it means to me to kill her. We're all giving up on the throne. Only
for you."

It's for me?

"Please forgive me now."

No, this is not for me. I had never asked him to die for her.

All I want is to live with him as another person forever. So this is all for
myself, not me.

"It's time for you to forgive me.”

“…….”

Instead of answering, I stared at his face with all my might for forgiveness. His
face, which had a faint smile, was slightly distorted.

"Is it because of the emperor?" You're not coming to me because of him?”

"It has nothing to do with your Majesty..."….”

"I'm the only one who can love you!"

Kylos cut off my words in a resentful voice and shouted.

"The emperor's love is a lie. Chloe, you know that, right?”

It was definitely not because of Raymond that I rejected Kylos. Nevertheless, every
word he uttered, citing Raymond, stabbed me in the chest.

"He doesn't love you. I just "illusion" that I love you.”

What makes me sensitive? Chimi couldn't control her emotions, and I shouted coldly
at him.

"Don't come close!"

I stood up to him last night with the dagger Lord Enoch handed me. Kylos looked at
me with a collapsed face.

"Are you going to poke me with that?"

With a fish-like vain smile, he walked to me, staggering. I clenched my teeth at

the point of the dagger with both hands full of strength.

"If you keep threatening, there's nothing you can't do.”

"That's a funny sound, Chloe. It was the most interesting thing I've ever heard.”

He grabbed the Dagger's Day, where his thick palms were pointing at him. At that
moment, I got goosebumps at the sense of digging through the flesh, which was
passed down on iron.

"Do you think we'll be able to see each other on a day like this?"”

Looking at my eyes stained with madness, I left the dagger in my hand and ran back.

"Chloe...? Chloe!"

Surprised, he called my name. On the day of the late fall to the floor, the sound
of the paste resonated. Just in case I got caught by him, I ran with my skirt up.

It was scary.

Was Kylos such an easy person to handle the lives of others? Without any guilt.

He became sincerely afraid.

* * *

Kylos Ludwig stared blankly at the direction where Chloe Garnettsch disappeared.
How many times have I seen her running away from me?

Tuk, tuk. Blood flowing down my hands wet the floor.

The dagger she abandoned remained in a bizarre shape. Kylos leaned still and picked
it up. I could feel her physique from the handle she was holding.

"Why, again..."

Kylos took out a handkerchief that she threw away and wrapped it preciously like a
relic.

"Am I running away?"….”

I couldn't understand her shouting that she didn't love me all the time.

"I like uncle."’

seventeen, I still remember the words of confession that she had just bloomed and
whispered with her lovely lips.

"I've been in love for a long time."

I still remember the small body that trembled the moment I touched it and the soft
lips that were overwhelming and accepting me.
The crying eyes and the expression I was barely breathing up, and the expression
that made me go crazy, all still remain in my memory.

When the enchanting kiss was over, she, who had just become a woman who hung small
drops of tears from the tail of her eyes and kissed again, is so good as if it were
yesterday.

"There's no way you'd hate me.”

Kylos mumbled, rolling his fist hard.

You should go to Marquis Youngae Rosaline. Marquis Young-ae will be upset to know
that she is with me.’

Immediately after going back in time, I didn't feel any difference when I saw her
pushing herself away and telling her to go.

I have brainwashed her for a very long time, saying, "You can't be my woman," and
"You have to be at least a marquis infant to stand by me." So it was a natural step
for her to push herself away. I thought he probably didn't even have a
consciousness of pushing him away.

I'll go to the emperor. Wasn't it my job to seduce the emperor anyway?’

I thought it was perhaps a small revenge for love that I realized too late.

"Chloe is a little sulky." That's why I'm pushing myself away by mentioning the man
I hate the most.’

Kylos felt heavy at the sight of Chloe pushing him away, but on the other hand, he
couldn't erase the feeling of being lovely.

It was not her who cooled down, but her warm blood flowing under her skin. Living
and breathing, she was also lovely. enough to accept any whining.

However, everything was ruined by the appearance of Raymond del Astarot and his
half-brother without a drop of blood.

The man I once ordered her to seduce was now seducing her. To somehow take her away
from me. What in the world is she leaving me because the man whispers and twists!

Kylos could easily guess that the man's adultery would be hidden in all of her
actions.

"Love? Funny thing to say."

After it was confirmed that each other had gone back in time, Raymond, who proudly
declared that he loved her, was filled with laughter.

If it were back in time, he would also know clearly. She didn't love him, and she's
also contributed to his death. I love her even though I know she's my person. It
was obvious that all the sounds of the half-brother were false.

'That's how you seduce Chloe to revenge.’

Poor Chloe. Poor Chloe. I didn't even know that the man was trying to revenge
himself, and I fell for the man's enticement and was wary of me.

Kylos somehow tried to roll up what was covering her eyes.

I'm the only one in the world who can love her, the man doesn't love her, and I can
do anything for her.

He killed Elizabeth Rosaline to let it know. In the time that had come back, I cut
the head of the arrogant woman who married me and climbed to the position of the
empress.

But she was not pleased. Rather, I was busy running away, looking at myself like a
monster.

"What... What should I do?" Chloe, what should I do to bring you back...….”

Kylos clenched his teeth and murmured in a gloomy voice.

Everything was mixed up.

Chloe, who has changed, and Raymond, who is teasing her. And the existence of "The
Child" that suddenly appeared.

On the day of the Empress's birthday ball, when Enoch Brance said that a young
silver-haired woman was looking for her, Kylos could immediately recognize who the
woman was. I ran out immediately, worried that Chloe would run into the woman.

Sure enough. The woman with a similar appearance to Chloe was "the child."

"Don't bother Chloe."

The child threatened with a cold and cool voice like frost feet. The hand on the
chest was dangerous as if it would pierce the heart at any moment. I didn't know
what I had to do, but I gradually lost my breath and shortness of breath.

At the moment when I was feeling the fear of life, I was able to escape due to
Chloe's sudden appearance and running away.

"Stop."

The steps to chase Chloe stuck to the ground at her word.

"You can't chase Chloe, Kylos."

"To me, what have you done..."….’

"As long as she shows her back first from you, you will never be able to follow her
back. Since you are always harmful to Chloe, don't you need this kind of safety
device?’

All kinds of indescribable anger surrounded the body at the appearance of the
"child" smiling loudly.

Lette....... The villain who ruined everything. If it weren't for "that child,"
Chloe could have been completely mine.

I don't know what trick the "child" used to turn back time and appeared in this
time, but I had to prevent her and the "child" from encountering each other
somehow.

"The Child" will take Chloe away from me again.

"You can't repeat the same mistake."

Kylos climbed onto the wagon rubbing his bloody palms on his clothes. The clothes
became quite dirty, but it didn't matter much.

In the carriages running nonstop, Kylos struggled.

How can I change Chloe's mind? What should I do for her who is not even pleased
with the death of Marquis Young-ae?

Shall we kill Raymond and take his place as in the time back? However, in the
cracks of time that had already changed, he lost many things he had held to become
emperor.

In addition, Raymond also knows the time back, so he won't be able to kill as
easily as he did in the past.

Should I promise to take the position of the Grand Air Force? But she said she
didn't like the Great Depression anymore.

If you were going to come back in time, it would have been better if you came back
to before this. If it had been a very long time ago, the winter day when it snowed
heavily when I first met her.

'Silly Kylos, what difference will it make if you turn back time?’

Kylos recalled what he had done to turn back time in time. I also remembered the
appearance of "the child" who appeared at the end and mocked me and laughed at me.

'I want you so badly that you should regret it in the time you went back.’

The voice of the "child," who wished for his misfortune, stuck sticky like a curse
and did not fall off.

'I hope she'll be as unhappy as she was, no, more unhappy than that. "It's a pity
that I can't twist my neck with this hand."

Kylos, who was thinking of the last voice, suddenly changed his gaze ferocious.

No. It wasn't me who was unhappy this time. I'm also not the one who will die with
a twisted neck. Raymond, Rosaline, Lette...… It was time for everyone who took her
away from me to be unhappy.

"Your highness, we're here."

At the sound of the horseman, Kylos got off the wagon with an expressionless face.
I could feel the users glancing at the blood on their clothes, but they couldn't
dare to talk to him first.

After she left, she walked under the support of the desolate Great Depression.
Perhaps because there was no more care for them, the flower trees were dead without
bursting into tears.

Kylos chewed on his lower lip, breaking the desolate branch.

He kissed the woman who died a few days ago on his lap. Knowing Chloe peeping, I
envied her.

When I was with another woman, I thought it was fun to see her shaking her eyes so
precarious but pretending to be fine.

Even though he knew she was bothering Chloe, he condoned.

When I side with her, I thought she was also very interesting, who didn't shed a
single tear even though she had a very hurt face. One day, I wanted to see tears
flow from the tail of my eyes.

A long time ago, I wanted to see the drops of tears that I shed while sharing my
first kiss. Chloe at that time was really dangerous and ecstatic enough to want to
swallow it right away.

I wonder if it was it?

"No, it's not my fault."

Kylos took a step, correcting his thoughts.

"I didn't mean to be defeated that much. I know clearly what kind of eyes you
looked at me with and how deep you held me. I didn't mean to be defeated that
much.”

Kylos, who was wandering in a space where no more traces of Chloe could be felt,
suddenly stopped walking.

'Can I see anything now?'’

Kylos blinked slowly. However, even if I closed my eyes a few more times, the seal
in front of me did not disappear and was moving vividly as if it were real.

Come to think of it, this place is...….’

It was always a space where I stayed with her.

* * *

In the warm spring air, there were about seventeen-year-old Kylos and twelve-year-
old Chloe.

seventeen-year-old Kylos was reading a book, and next to it, little Chloe often
followed and read a book together.

Little Chloe, who had yet to complete the writing, read the book vaguely. That's
not it, when I point out, both cheeks swell and sulky. seventeen-year-old Kylos
smiled and tapped her cheek because it was lovely.

"Why!"

"Because you're cute."

Despite his small rebellious voice, seventeen-year-old Kylos did not frown once and
just smiled and replied.

"Yes..."

Hesitant. The air filling her ball was scattered.

"You said I was cute." Is there a problem with that?’

Little Chloe buried her face in a large book.

'....Uncle is really weird. No one has been this kind to me so far.’

'That's a weird thing to do. Chloe, you are...….’

Her slow-stretched hand gently caressed her hair, sparkling like a silver yarn.

"You're so pretty and lovely."

"But they said I was dirty and terrible..."…. Chloe said it was a bug.’

Perhaps ashamed, the little Chloe mumbled without making eye contact with Kylos.
Kylos stared at it for a while and replied.

'That's because they're stupid. I didn't know your value, so I died. You fools.

"Really? Am I really pretty?"’

Chloe still didn't seem to believe it. Kylos gave up explaining anymore and smiled
and turned around.

"Should I read you a book, Chloe?"

"Yes!"

Little Chloe quickly handed him the book she was holding. It was a big picture book
that only very young children could see. A common story of winding and punishing
evil with angels and monsters.

There's no angel in the world. Reading the fairy tale in a friendly voice, Kylos
thought it was easy. If there was such a thing, I would have been the first to be
punished. seventeen-year-old Kylos did not believe in angels.

"Here you go, uncle." This angel...…!’

At this time, Chloe, who was quietly listening to the story, pointed to a scene in
a fairy tale and said.

"You look like an uncle!"’

"Me?"

"You're beautiful, too, uncle." And nice, saved Chloe...…. So, this angel is an
uncle!

In a story I've never heard of before, Kylos looked at her still. So what she wants
to say is...….

"Do you think I'm this angel?"’

"Yes!"

Little Chloe replied vigorously and smiled brightly. It was such a lovely big smile
that made the viewer feel warm.

25-year-old Kylos stared blankly at them and turned his head to the side.

This time, she, who looked a little older, was reading under the shade of a tree to
escape the hot summer sun. He was still next to her.

Chloe, still young at 15, and Kylos, 20, were sitting shoulder to shoulder against
each other and leaning against a wooden pillar.

Twenty-year-old Kylos was staring at a document full of letters with a serious look
on his face.

Chloe, still young at 15, peeked at Kylos, peeping only two eyes above the book.

Then, when Kylos slightly lowered his gaze, he buried his head in the book as if he
had peeped at him, and it was so noticeable that I couldn't help but notice it.

"Chloe is holding the book upside down."

"Ugh!"

Chloe, 15, quickly picked up the book with a blushing face.

'I don't think she's a little girl who hasn't broken the text yet.’

Kylos was busy waiting to make fun of her. Chloe immediately became teary. With her
face red, she couldn't make any excuses and drooped her tight eyelashes helplessly.

"So lovely."’

His palm, who had already become an adult, stroked Chloe's head still. As if she
didn't hate the touch, Chloe laughed like a fool.

A cool autumn breeze passed past the 25-year-old Kylos. As I turned my head toward
the place where the wind blew, I could see myself standing with a serious look on
the colorful fallen leaves on the floor.

Oh, I remember when that day was.

Twenty-two-year-old Kylos was struggling with things that didn't work out as he
wanted. And Chloe of seventeen, who was just about to break her heart for him, was
running toward him.

Whenever she took a step forward, the fallen leaves were trampled and rustled.

Twenty-two Kylos knew she was looking for me, but ignored it. I wasn't in the mood
to care about her.

"Uncle! Sook..."…!’

A clear body that ran to me tripped over a stone beak. There was a dull sound of a
person hitting the ground, but there was no scream that should be heard together.

Recently, I knew that her eyes toward me were unusual. And Kylos recalled that
several women who expressed rational feelings to me were longing for attention in
similar ways. I was a little annoyed.

He looked back with the intention of scolding him to stop doing silly things.

"Chloe, you..."….’

But the moment he turned around, he was no longer able to speak.

She, whose knee was torn dizzyingly just by looking at it, whined silently and
froze as she made eye contact with him.

"I'm sorry, uncle." I didn't mean to disturb you.….’

Glancing, she made a timid excuse, looking at her sense.

"You skipped breakfast and lunch..."… So I was worried...….’

‘…….’

Twenty-two-year-old Kylos approached her, chewing her lips still. Chloe, who had a
habit of looking at his senses one day, could not make eye contact and missed his
gaze.

"It must hurt a lot."….’

"It's okay! It doesn't hurt!"’

Her bright expression distorted his eyes slightly. Kylos turned around and crouched
down in front of her.

"Uncle..."

"Carry me on your back."

"What? Ha, but..."… No, I'm fine...….’

"Hurry up and piggyback Chloe." Let's go to dinner after treating the wound
together.’

‘…….’

While hesitating, she carefully stretched her arms and hung on his back. Even at
the moment of piggyback ride, he flinched his face to see if the torn wound hurt.

Twenty-two Kylos disappeared far away, stepping on the rustling fallen leaves
carrying seventeen Chloe. Cold snowflakes began to fall to the place where they
disappeared.

In winter, Chloe, who had already become a clear lady, stood in the cold snowflake.
Twenty-year-old Chloe approached 25-year-old Kylos.

25-year-old Kylos gently wrapped her face and kissed her.

It was as if there was an empty hole in the heart of the viewer in the same way as
my beloved lover.

The two lips that touch each other are intertwined...… This is obvious, too. Chloe,
you're still in love with me like this.

Kylos in reality, who was taking a step closer to the two kissing each other, was
so beautiful that he could not let go even though he knew it was an illusion.

However, as soon as he took two steps closer, all the illusions were shattered and
scattered far away. At the same time, Chloe, who was dead, was lying in a cold
coffin.

"No, it's not." This is also a virtual image.”

Even though she recognized that she was virtual, her dead appearance did not
disappear easily. Kylos, sitting on his knee on the cold floor, reached over her
body in a virtual image.

As expected, there was no feeling.

"Chloe didn't die..."…. It's alive.….”

He recalled a living Chloe Garnetteau. He recalled the cruel Chloe Garnettsch, who
said he no longer loved him or hated him.

"No way. No way".

What do you mean she doesn't love herself? Nonsense. It's been all the way back in
time. I couldn't let go of the hard-earned opportunity.

"I'm sure the emperor is covering her eyes now. We have to somehow get her out of
the emperor.”

As long as you take her out of the emperor...… If that had happened, it seemed that
everything would return to its place.

"It's okay, Chloe..."…. I'm going to risk everything and get you back.…. You're the
only one for me now, you're the only one who needs to come back to me...…. Even the
emperor...… I don't need them all. Only you, as long as I have you who I love...….”

Kylos, who was fumbling as if petting a precious tooth in the air where there was
nothing, suddenly smiled with madness.

"Wait a little longer, my love Chloe."

7 장. So that you can love yourself.

After the funeral day of Marquis Young-ae, who escaped from Kylos as if running
away, I hadn't been locked up in my room for a while.

In it, I long thought about Kylos, Marquis of Rosaline, and death.

I thought I knew quite well about Kylos. As such, I was next to him for a long
time, and he would also let me know about his plans without hesitation. He killed
Raymond, but he thought it was inevitable in the process of becoming an emperor
himself.

However, after my death, I did not know that he killed his wife, Marquis Youngae.
Wasn't Marquis Young-ae pregnant with his child the last time she saw it?

And maybe the child of Daria who couldn't be born...….

As I thought that far, I felt even more afraid of him.

"Human life is not something that can be handled so easily.’

I was scared of him saying that he killed someone too easily. There was no guilt on
his face saying so. Rather, because of his overly calm voice, his words felt like a
lie.

Murder was a stern felony prohibited by the Asta Empire law. Even if the subject is
a nobleman, it cannot escape the laws of the severe empire.

"Chloe!"

The door opened without a knock and the bestie came inside. I was a little angry at
her rude behavior that broke my thoughts. When I tried to say something to her to
knock before entering the room, she popped out at me.

"I heard you skipped breakfast again". "If you keep skipping meals, you'll have a
disease that's never existed!"

"Oh..."

I stared blankly at a tray containing warm corn bread and sweet pumpkin soup.

"I'm going to watch you eat all of this!" If you don't eat again this time, I'll
tell Daria everything, so know that!"

I looked very angry, but I was relieved by Bestie's worried eyes underneath.

"Thank you, Bestie."

"Go, thank you don't have to thank me. Go ahead and eat this. "You're not a child,
and you have to take care of each of them, so it's annoying."

The protruding lips snapped coyly. However, I knew that she was not serious about
what she said was annoying, so I accepted the tray with a small smile. The sweet
soup went over my throat. I slowly chewed on the bread while feeling the warm
stomach.

Bestie watched my meal with both hands supporting her chin.

"You're so soft-hearted".

"Me?"

At her sudden words, I stopped eating and tilted my head.

"Isn't it because you feel uncomfortable after the funeral of Marquis Youngae of
Rosaline?" I thought you were okay because you looked pretty calm."

It was not particularly disturbed by the death of Marquis Young-ae, but if so, it
cannot be said that it is very irrelevant. I smiled and laughed at Bestie.

"I'll only do the bestie." I cried so much that I changed the bed cover three times
because of Bestie.”

"But..." I was really scared.”

Bestie dropped his head.

"I always say I don't like marquis infants, so I always feel like they died because
of me."… I hated her so much just before I heard the news.….”
It was uncomfortable to see Bestie hesitating like a sinner. When a person who has
actually sinned is fine, why are those who have no sin sad and regret?

"Did he really get attacked by an unidentified assailant?" That day, the funeral
hall also said that she had a wagon accident, but the rumors that she heard
secretly are so hideous.”

"I don't know."

I knew the background of the death, but I couldn't answer it. Bestie sighed as she
saw me biting my lips awkwardly.

"What do you mean, how do we know?" But I'll just think of it as a wagon accident.
It's so scary to think that a mysterious man attacked me.… Also, you're so
pathetic. Imagine how scared you must have been when the unidentified men suddenly
came in.”

I blinked my eyes as I saw Bestie muttering as if it were his own business.

"Bestie is so kind."

"Huh? Me?"

She frowned as if it were her first time hearing it. Instead of adding old times, I
smiled calmly and ate the leftovers.

"Oh, by the way. Chloe, the saint is arriving in the capital city tomorrow."

Saint, the forgotten topic woke me up again.

"Do you want to go sightseeing with me"?

"No, I'm fine."

I turned down her offer and put the tray aside.

"Why? Aren't you curious?" It's been a hundred years since you've been a saint!

Bestie seemed to be quite looking forward to the saint's visit. Her eyes, full of
signs of longing for a saint who didn't even know her face, were shining.

"If you have a chance, you'll encounter it."

"Blood..."

She was so cute with her pouty lips that I burst into laughter once again. My hand,
which stretched out without realizing it, stroked her head.

"What's going on"?

"Because I'm thankful."

I replied with a smile at her, who was furious. She was puzzled by what the hell
was talking about, but once she stayed around her mouth, she couldn't take away her
smile.

Watching her grumbling, I forgot about the headache for a moment. Not Kylos, not
the latter half of death, and not the saint who did not exist back in time…….
* * *

Thanks to Bestie, I regained my energy for the first time in a long time and
visited the library. After visiting Daria's work and Marquis Young-ae's funeral
hall, which had been pouring out for a while, it was a place that could not be
found due to a disturbing feeling.

"It's been a while since I saw you."”

"Oh..."

As soon as I saw Raymond's face after a long time at the entrance of the library, a
series of low exclamations erupted.

"I see the sun of the empire."

As I greeted him slowly, he raised one eyebrow and looked down at me. He, who
seemed to have something to say, soon burst into a short sigh.

"Let's go in."

Raymond personally opened the door and winked at me. I jumped in surprise and
grabbed the handle of the door he was holding together.

"No, Your Majesty." Your Majesty first...….”

"Hwang Myung, go home first."

"How can I...".”

The moment I moved to dissuade him, the back of his hand touched my fingertip.

"Oh..."

"Hmm... Hmm..."

At the same time, I and Raymond were surprised and pulled out. His face turned red
like an angry person when he glancing.

"I'm sorry, your Majesty."

“…….”

"Should I go in first?"

"Okay."

He replied in an uncomfortable voice. I calmly opened the door with my own hands
and went inside. The tip of my short fingers hovered with a sense of numbness.

"Are you here to read the Code of the Empire?"

As I walked toward the west side, rubbing my fingertips, he asked me after a while.

"No."

He shook his head slowly and looked at the front bookstore.

"I'm going to read literature today.”

"Hmm, literature." "What are you looking for?"

I looked up at him as if I were possessed by his drowsy voice. The gaze toward me
gently wrapped around me.

Raymond was always like that. He was a man who covered me warmly like the spring
sun, hiding his burning passion more than anyone else.

'He doesn't love you. I just "illusion" that I love you.’

I suddenly came to my senses with a voice that passed by inadvertently.

Ever since Raymond confessed that he had also gone back in time, I had to be
conscious of him all the time but not conscious of him. Otherwise, I felt like my
solid heart would keep breaking down.

Fortunately, the sweet Raymond has not openly brought up the past time since then.
How can I not notice his consideration for pretending not to know for me?

I still love myself. He was the one who spoke, but his love was of a kind I
wouldn't dare to receive. Likewise, when I saw him, my loose mind was also
disrespectful.

No, you can't love Raymond.

I engraved and engraved on my head and chest.

"I want to read a light literary work. able to read smoothly without complicating
thoughts."

"Really? Because it's light literature..."….”

Raymond walked past me to the library and picked out some books. As if it were
natural, his heart fluttered at the sight of him helping me choose a book, leaving
his business behind.

The emperor's love is a lie.’

Again, a mocking voice hit my ear and passed by. I closed my eyes slowly and opened
them again.

Raymond's profile was seen frowning while alternately looking at the book in his
hand and the book stuck in the bookstore.

As expected, I shook my head, thinking that his appearance was very good. To be
honest, I still don't understand the aristocratic infants who say Lord Kenis is
handsome.

Why is Raymond less popular than Sir Kenis? Is it simply because he is a married
man? But the relationship between Raymond and Daria...….

"I've narrowed down what you can read."

Raymond winked at me after stacking a bunch of books on both arms. I followed him
and sat at the table in front of him. He opened up the books one by one and began
to explain them to me.

"This is a compilation of the myths of the East continent, and the content is easy
compared to its thickness, so children can read it easily. And this is a hero book
written by Klein Miller, the greatest master of Asta.….”

Pointing out and explaining one by one, he looked a little excited. Listening to
his explanation silently, I scratched the ball with a slightly embarrassed face.

"And this is written by female writer Amelia Benny..."… Why do I look like that?”

"I can't read so many books at once."

I carefully answered Raymond, who picked out a book for me, looking at his wits so
as not to be offended as much as possible.

"Oh..."

He sighed briefly and closed his lips. Perhaps I was offended or bothered, I
hurriedly put the books he recommended in my arms.

"But I'll read them all because your Majesty recommended them."

"No, Chloe. As you said, there are too many books...….”

As soon as he tried to dissuade me, books piled up in my arms poured out.

His fingers crossed my fingertips again, holding on to the books in a hurry. Again,
feeling numbness, I poured the remaining books on the table as they were, as I felt
on the fingertips.

"Sorry, I'm sorry..."…!”

I bowed my head and organized the books that had fallen around.

I could feel his presence on the other side of me. I was curious about what
expression he would make, but I couldn't raise my head again. If I did that, I
thought I'd get caught with my heated face.

"It's okay."

It wasn't long before he spoke in a slightly divided voice.

I secretly peeked at him with a little teary face. He turned his eyes away from me
and gave me a short dry cough.

"This is all because I recommended so many books that I made you in trouble..."….”

He slowly reached out and picked up a book with a green cover.

"It's all light, so it'll be okay to read anything first.”

Raymond, who said so, was not even looking properly at the title of the book he
handed over. I politely accepted the book he handed me with both hands.

"Thank you, Your Majesty."

"It's that much."

Only then did he smile at me. With the short laughter, I held the green book
tightly in my arms, suppressing my pounding chest.
* * *

The book Raymond recommended was a light love story. The story of a fairy who loved
a human being blessed by a fairy and a human being.

I covered the last chapter of the book by overcoming small adversity and seeing the
fruits of their love.

"Why are you reading so hard?"”

Daria glanced at the cover of the book I was reading and smiled.

"Clara, the fairy who became a human". It's a fresh love story like you, Chloe."

"Not at all. I'm not as fresh as Clara in this story."

"When you're my age, I'll admit it then. How fresh you are now."

With only a seven-year difference, Daria muttered and kicked her tongue in the tone
of an old man who was all over the world.

"Read a book and listen to it tomorrow."’

As I left my seat, I remembered Raymond's short voice. Perhaps something urgent

happened, he went out again shortly after he came to the library.

As he was busy choosing my book, he had to feel guilty watching him go out without
borrowing the book he would read.

"Appreciation..."

I was still looking down at the cover of the book and lost in thought.

The love of the fairy Clara and the human king in the story was so warm and itchy.
It was such a fresh love that didn't suit me.

"It would have been better if you went to see the saint with me at the time to read
such a childish love story.”

Bestie, who had been praising the saint since visiting the square outside the
imperial palace yesterday, said while eating cookies on the table.

"I couldn't see your face because you were wrapped in a veil, but the silhouette
alone was amazing."

The people of Asta welcomed the existence of a saint who appeared after a hundred
years, and Bestie was also a enthusiastic follower of the saint. After lunch
yesterday and watching the procession of the saint, she only talked about
groundless rumors about the saint.

"I'm an adult or not, and I've only got a lot of troublesome things.”

Unlike Bestie, Daria grumbled, frowning.

A welcoming party for the saint was scheduled to be held in 10 days. And it was
Daria's job to prepare for the party, which Daria was very bothered by.

If there is only one person who does not welcome the appearance of a saint, it
would be the bridge.
Daria, who was irritatingly handing over the documents, suddenly looked at me with
twinkles in her eyes as if she had a good idea.

"Hmm..." Yes, Chloe! It's a great opportunity to test your skills!"

"What?"

"You should prepare a welcoming party for the adult welcome party!"

"We only have 10 days left. Can we take over all of a sudden like this?"”

"Of course. You prepared a great ball for my birthday.”

Her words heated my face strangely. Somehow I felt proud that I was recognized for
my ability, but Bestie didn't think so.

"Oh, my. Daria!"

Bestie shouted at Daria, who lightly handed over her work to me.

"Why don't you just give Chloe the position of empress?"

"My incompetent cousin stays still. You ruin everything you leave, so it doesn't
help at all.”

Daria gave such a scary glare at Vesti and bruised him, but Vesti did not give in
at all.

"Did you hear that, Chloe?" Just ruin this party! Then I'm not going to make you
work anymore!"

"But it's a welcoming part for adults. Can't we ruin it?"

Bestie clenched her fists and shouted at me, but immediately put her hands down to
my following question. Her hands, neatly overlapped on her knees, wriggled small.

"Then let's work hard until this party, and from the next party..."….”

"Oh, by the way. It's going to be too much to prepare alone, so feel free to eat as
much as much as you want.

"What? Me, too?"

At what Daria added, Bestie jumped up and down in tears.

"What's wrong, Bestie? It's a party for a saint you admire so much. Isn't it fun?”

In the end, Daria, who handed over everything to me and Bestie, laughed and
enjoyed. Watching that, I woke up shaking my head.

"Where are you going, Chloe?"

"It's a library."

I was planning to return the book I borrowed yesterday in advance as I will be busy
again for the time being. I headed to the library with a green book in my arms.

"Today..." Did it come?’

My heart pounded strangely when I remembered the silhouette of a man that I always
saw when I went there. The fingertips of the book were full of strength. Thinking
of sharing my appreciation of the book with him, I felt a little excited.

But as if laughing at my excitement, there was no trace of him in the library.

Today, I was supposed to tell you what I think about the book.

"You must be busy."….’

At that moment, I couldn't understand myself feeling sorry for myself.

My head was full of thoughts about him when I returned the book at a slow pace.

What is Raymond doing?

As I walked blankly, I realized that I had reached the Imperial Palace at some
point. It was such a frequent place back in time, but it was a place I didn't dare
to walk back in time.

I met Raymond here, and I met Estelle. And it was also here that marked the end of
my life by being detained by Kylos.

Obviously, it's a place where bad memories remain, but I'm not reluctant because
this is where Raymond, the person, is staying now.

Trying to turn around, I suddenly changed my mind. Since I came all the way here, I
thought it would be okay to meet for a while. Above all, I promised to tell him how
I feel about the book today.

I walked along the familiar path. At this time, I thought I would definitely be in
the office. Visiting his office was enough without the help of his servants. As I
walked through the magnificent hallway, I could see Raymond's office in the
distance.

"Ah..."

I stopped walking at the impression in front of me. I could see the back of a man
with red hair like a flame. It was strange. His back alone made me feel my heart
stiff again.

As soon as a warm smile was about to stay around his mouth, my face hardened as it
was when I found a woman standing in front of him.

The silver hair that Raymond liked was flying in the sky. She was a little smaller
than me, but she was a woman with a silhouette similar to me, with a slender body
shape.

The woman who found me turned her head. Red eyes became round like amethyst
encountered over Raymond's shoulder.

'……substitute for you…'….’

The voice of the dead woman hit my head.

Kylos said there was no such thing as my stand-in. But now, there, in front of
Raymond, stood a woman who looked like me.

I don't love you. I love the image of you that I made.….’

I faltered and stepped back. It was a fact that I knew well even before going back
in time. Wasn't my existence itself intended to deceive him in the first place?

Any woman, even if it's not you...….’

So Raymond's tsunami-like love that poured into me was also not entirely mine. All
of them were sand castles created by Kylos.

The emperor doesn't love you.….’

Raymond doesn't love me. I love the way he created me.

The proposition imprinted in my head stuck to a deep fear and wrapped my body.

"Chloe..."

The woman called my name. How do I know my name? Raymond's body, which had been
facing a woman all along, moved toward me without questioning. Raymond looked at me
with a puzzled look as if he didn't know I would appear here.

The emperor's love is a lie.….’

I know! Stop talking!

I'm the only one who can love you.….’

I don't want to!

"Chloe?"

As Raymond tried to approach me by calling my name, I turned around and ran

outside. I was going crazy because the same voice as Kylos' curse, which kept
lingering in my head, did not disappear.

Shortly after returning to time, I thought all the time. We shouldn't get involved
with Raymond anymore. I shouldn't involve him in my misfortune. So I dare not
deserve his love.

After one death, I tried to push Raymond, who still loves me, away somehow.

And Raymond, the tearfully sweet man, knowing that I was conscious, pretended not
to know.

So I also pretended not to know. His heart toward me was so big and burdensome that
he was in a hurry to avoid it.

However, whenever I encountered him casually, I couldn't help but notice him at
first glance.

He crouched down under a remote fence where there were no people. A woman with a
silhouette that looks like me...… Does Raymond fall in love with her now?

She was a woman who was attractive enough to have a confident attitude that could
be felt over her shoulder. It was different from me, who had nothing but a pretty
face and body and was depressed.

A person's heart is this ugly. He shouldn't love me, and I shouldn't love him
either. Even though he turned a blind eye to him like that, he was afraid that he
would fall in love with a woman other than me.

No, I'm just worried about Raymond. What if she's really a stand-in for Kylos?
She's a woman who didn't appear in time back. If that's the case, I have to stop
Raymond...….

No, it's not. This all ends up deceiving him. I asked him not to get involved with
me, but in the end, I was afraid that he loved a woman other than me, so...….

"Chloe!"

The field was surprised by the man's voice calling for me with a breathing sound,
and I lifted my head buried on my lap.

There was a long shadow above me. It was Raymond.

"What's going on?" Why do you look so surprised?…!”

Sitting crouching on his knees in front of me, he carefully grabbed my face. On the
palm of my hand sweeping down my face, there was horse tears.

"Where are you sick?"….”

My worried eyes poked my heart.

Raymond, why are you looking at me like that? There was a lot I wanted to ask, but
all I could do was hold on to his hem.

"Chloe?"

"Your Majesty..."

I asked even though I knew it was greed.

"Who is that woman?"”

"Are you talking about a woman or a saint?"

"You're an adult"?

"Yeah. I'm a saint from the Ramie Church for this spring's celebration.”

I was relieved by the words St. Mary...

So Raymond was meeting a saint. I didn't find a woman to replace me, but as the
emperor of the Asta Empire...… St. Mary...

"What did she do to you?"

"No."

I smiled dimly as I saw him running to the woman and seemed to get angry at her
soon.

"Sorry for making you worry."

"Chloe, if there's anything that's making you hard, don't hesitate to tell me.
Whether the opponent is a great man, a religious body, or anyone. Because all your
enemies are my enemies."
Raymond held my shoulder tightly and said. The moment I met his unwavering eyes, I
realized.

"Oh..."

When I realized the truth that I had turned away from, I had no choice but to bury
my face above my palms. I couldn't face him anymore.

This was not simply a sense of loss due to the existence of a woman who resembles
me. When I thought that Kylos might have prepared a stand-in, all I felt was anger
and vain.

But it was different just now.

What eroded my mind the moment I found Raymond standing with a woman other than me
was subtle fear, fear, and…… I'm jealous.

Faced with those crude feelings, I had no choice but to realize.

Oh, I'm in love with this person.

"Chloe? Chloe..."…?”

He called my name carefully. I slowly took my hand off and reached out my head. His
eyes were slightly drooping as he looked at my face.

"You, your face..."….”

In a worrisome tone, he swept my face.

"It's too hot."”

“…….”

"My cheeks are red as if they bloomed." I think the doctor...….”

"It's not."

He dissuaded him with a small voice like an ant. Even if I didn't call a doctor, I
could diagnose my condition now. So I just realized that I loved him.

Shamefully.

* * *

"Shouldn't you go back to the saint?"

I asked timidly to the man who held my body lightly, which would not be just light.
In fact, without wanting him to go back to the saint.

"How can I leave you when your condition is like this?"”

“…….”

His shameless heart thumped like his owner to announce his existence. Whenever I
found his friendly aspects, my heart exuded a fresh scent like Clara, a fairy who
loved the human king.
No way. How dare I, how dare I love this man? Chloe Garnetesch, shameless, without
knowing the subject.

"You don't look better. As expected, I need to call a doctor.”

"No, it's really okay."

His one eyebrow wriggled sharply at my repeated dissuasion.

"How come you're saying it's okay?" It's hard to keep fooling people like this."

"……It's because I know what's wrong with my condition and why."

Avoiding his gaze, he lowered his eyes. I felt my eyelashes shaking because I lost
strength in the rush of emotions.

"Why?"

He asked back in a voice hoping for an answer. But I couldn't answer easily.
Perhaps because I love you, I didn't dare to answer.

Now I had to admit it. I couldn't turn a blind eye to the beating heart. Just like
a long time ago, when I couldn't turn a blind eye to the small warmth that touched
me, I eventually gave up my name and mind.

Since when? When did I start loving this guy?

His face was dazzlingly beautiful, even though he was frowning.

From some point on, when I saw him, I was breathless by the overwhelming beauty
that I had never noticed in time back.

I hated other noble ladies who did not recognize his dazzling appearance and
affectionate aspect. At the same time, there were many times when I suddenly wanted
to know all of this by myself.

"Even you can't forgive you." Then I have to forgive you, too.’

Suddenly, on Daria's birthday, his confession poured into me came to mind.

'I know myself very well but I don't love you, I'm not me.’

He spoke to me in such a desperate voice.

"I love you, Chloe."

Even after one betrayal, you still love me.

'That's a relief. I won't kill you alone.’

Come to think of it, he has always been such a man. He was a man who worried more
about me even before his death.

"But there is still you who cry for me.’

I remembered his last smile as if to reassure me.

I closed my eyes and opened them. His face was still in front of me, worrying and
frowning.
"You can't get involved with me."’

He is a man who told me not to get involved with him, not himself. How can I not
love this man?

In a way, it was a natural step for Chloe Garnettsu to love Raymond del Astarot.
The man I should never love was always in front of me with a face that I couldn't
help but love.

"Your Majesty."

I was strangely choked up calling him.

"Why can your Majesty love me?"”

At my question, his steps stopped towering. Since he revealed that he had been
going back in time, it has been a hot topic that the two of us have turned away
from.

"I'm a woman who doesn't deserve your love."

"Who's the one who decides the qualification?"

"You know what I've done to your Majesty."

"I said I've already forgiven you. So let's stop talking about it."

Raymond said with a slightly displeased look and took another step. I stared at his
face walking forward.

He firmly believed that he loved me, but I know. It may be his illusion.

In the first place, I was a woman who was made to love him. If the woman Kylos
chose was someone other than me, Raymond might have fallen in love with someone
else.

For example, my "band" with Kylos, whom I saw on Daria's birthday. Or, the saint of
the church who was facing him earlier. When I thought so, I suddenly felt
depressed.

I grabbed him tightly by the arm. I could feel him glancing down at me, looking
straight all the time.

"What's wrong, Chloe?"

The voice was hard, but the affection vaguely contained in it was still deep. I
smiled dimly and filled my hands with strength as I attached his arm.

"Just, I just wanted to hold onto you." "Can't you do that?"

"Of course,"

When Raymond smiled, the wrinkles caught in his forehead disappeared. Despite the
small change, my heart was pounding hard.

"Nothing of my things is not allowed by you."

"That's a strange conviction.

"I can't help but be sure." I told you, Raymond del Astarot is an impossible man
not to love you."

“…….”

My room was about to get closer little by little by little. I wanted to tell him to
stop dropping me off. It was burdensome to show this to the legs and others.

"You keep discussing the qualifications of love, but there is no qualification like
that anywhere in the world. To be loved, to be loved."

"Even for people like me?"

"A person like you?"

After striding through the hallway, he opened the door of my room and entered.
After dropping me off on an empty bed, he rolled up his lips.

"Does it mean a small, fragile, and lovely person like you?"

"What?"

"Then I can fully question it. "I sometimes doubt whether I dare to love a lovely
woman like you, because sometimes I sometimes doubt my qualifications."

"That's not what I meant!"

I shouted with my hands half covered with my face. It was too fatal to hear from
someone who just realized that he/she was in love.

"It's not unreasonable for you to be afraid of love. I heard that you grew up being
abused.”

He said, grinding his molars as if he didn't want to think. Even though he looked
surprised in the past, I no longer thought he was scary. Rather, I felt very hot
and attractive.

However, it was a little embarrassing for him to know my shameful past.

"And the man you've loved for a long time, um..."….”

This time, he clenched his teeth and vaguely blurred the end of his speech, perhaps
because he didn't want to bring it up.

"Chloe."

He overlapped his hands over the back of my hand, half covering my face. The crude
and rough hands had the perfect temperature for him. The hot temperature that boils
and overflows like burning everything.

"I know my love will be a burden to you. So I don't want to force you to do it.
But...."

I swallowed a short breath at his following words, facing straight eyes.

"I want you to learn how to love you. If you haven't known so far, I'll teach you
that."
"Can I... love myself?"”

That's what I've always hoped for when I saw myself exhausted in the dream where
Estelle came out.

"Of course."

He nodded with a deep smile.

"I'm not confident. But if your Majesty permits it...….”

In order for me to love myself, I only needed his permission. Raymond del Astarot,
the only man who can discuss love to me.

"I want to love myself too."

The tip of my tongue was shaking slightly.

"Great, Chloe."

As he praised me, he stroked my head and whispered.

"And after you succeed in loving you..."….”

Raymond swallowed the background words and burst into laughter. I knew what he
swallowed, but I couldn't pretend.

I think I already love you, because I haven't been able to tolerate myself yet to
say so.

* * *

It was a day when the eyelids that were lifted under the morning sun were somehow
not particularly heavy. Perhaps it was because I decided to love myself, but my
heart trembled strangely and my toes were cheerful.

When I opened the door at the sound of a small knock, the mayor of the Imperial
Palace handed me a letter. The seal on the surface gave an idea of the sender.

After expressing my gratitude, I closed the door and turned around. I slowly took a
deep breath and carefully opened the envelope. The beautiful handwriting that
resembles him greeted me.

[Hi, Chloe] By now, you must have opened the cover with a careful touch, worrying
that the paper might tear. I love your meticulousness. Remember your meticulousness
on the first day you were sent by an imperial carriage, shaking off the cold snow
that was sitting on the head of a horse to lead the carriage. I love your
meticulousness, who has always cared about other lives more than you. So today, I
will have a happy day waiting for your reply with that careful touch.]

Did it happen between him and me? Admiring his memory, he read and read the letter
he sent.

It was not until I was able to reflect on all of the contents that I stopped
reading repeatedly and held his letter in my heart.

"I'll let you know how lovely you are every day. If I were to pick the reason why I
love Chloe Garnetteau, I could line up more than a hundred, no, a thousand.’
Don't tell me, you really send about a thousand letters like this. There was no way
to erase the suspicious yet sensitive smile around the mouth.

After struggling for a while, I sat in front of my desk and pulled out a paper and
pen. A pleasant crackling sound resonated in the room.

* * *

I've never believed in religion.

The Asta Empire used Ramie religion, which was spread throughout the continent, as
its national religion, but for nobles such as Kylos, the denomination was a
political force rather than a religion.

Most of the purely religious people were poor commoners, but I didn't even have
that much innocence because I had to endure greater misfortune than poverty.

Kylos told me not to believe in religion. All I had to believe was Kylos. Believing
in anything else was a sin against him.

"Your Majesty, do you believe in religion?"”

In the greenhouse of the imperial palace, which he called out, saying he would tell
me the seventh reason why he loved me, I looked him in the eyes and asked.

Raymond said he loved my eyes. He said he loved my eyes that bend beautifully while
capturing him, and he loved my shy eyes that avoided looking at him in surprise
when I met him occasionally. He said he loved his eyes as red as jewels.

However, what was really lovely was not mine, but his eyes. His eyes, always
burning with deep aspirations, were lovely. The straight eyes that did not avoid
the gaze facing each other were lovely. Maybe I also loved his eyes.

"Well, I've never believed in the existence of God, but now I want to believe a
little."

He replied with calm bending of his red eyes like flames.

"Why?"

"Because I let you meet again."”

My thick fingers touched the tip of my hair. If his hair feels itchy, that would be
the most ridiculous thing to say. Since the hair that doesn't even bother can't be
itchy. Maybe it's my heart that tickles.

"Did God really bring you back time?"

"I don't care if it's not a god." If there was a subject who made me meet you
again, even if it was the god of heresy, I would dedicate my faith to him.”

Spitting out awkward words without hesitation, he resembled him before going back
in time but was subtly different. I sometimes wanted to find a rat hole and hide in
the excessive praise poured on me.

"You must be busy." Seeing that you can't let go of the documents even when you
come to meet me.”

He glanced at a bunch of documents in my hand and said.

"I think I'm busier than the emperor, Chloe. I'm worried if the leg is overworking
you.”

"It's not that hard. I'm happy that I think it helps."

It wasn't an excuse. When I really handled the things Daria entrusted, I thought
little by little that I was a valuable human being. I felt confident in myself that
it was no longer a broken doll or useless chess horse.

"I'm glad to hear that..."….”

Raymond, who was a little uncomfortable, suddenly asked me for documents.

"I'm the best authorizer of the empire." I think it will be very helpful for you to
take care of the documents because I'm interested in reviewing them.”

"Then please."

I didn't refuse to hand out the documents to him. Thinking that he was reading the
plan I had completed made me feel somewhat ashamed.

"Well, that's great. It's a clean plan without unnecessities. But this part."

He pointed out some pages of the plan and carefully told me what to fix. I looked
at him quietly explaining with a husky voice laid down in a heavy voice.

In the letter to me, did you say you love my meticulousness? I could vaguely
understand the ambiguous sentences. At this moment, I fell in love with his
meticulousness.

"Chloe?"

"Oh... I'm sorry." I was listening."

As I came to my senses, I listened enthusiastically not to miss the things he

explained.

"Thank you, Your Majesty." I got a lot of help."

I smiled brightly and held the documents I received back from him in my arms.
Raymond, who was staring at me blankly for a moment, soon smiled and stroked my
head.

"The draft was great, so there was nothing much to touch.”

Feeling better by his praise, I accepted his touch without rejecting it. Being here
like this is really...… I felt loved.

My fever has risen. My face is probably red by now. But I didn't cover my face.
Rather, he smiled confidently at him with a red face.

"Hmmm..."

Stopping for a while, he withdrew his hand and coughed in vain.

"Well, I'm looking forward to it." The event you prepared...….”

"Yes, I'll try to make it a great event that meets your expectations."
Will Raymond know? That every word he inadvertently said is the driving force
behind me.

* * *

It was an event held to welcome the saint. Numerous nobles attended to meet the
saint who appeared after a hundred years.

They admired her existence once while looking at the saint, and twice admired the
perfect welcoming event without any shortage.

Chloe enjoyed the appearance in a corner and sipped a sweet champagne containing no
alcohol.

"It's a historic moment when Lady Garnette Sugar finally finds out the taste of
champagne."

"Hello, Vincent Youngsik."

I smiled at the man who approached me at some point and bumped into a glass of
champagne.

"Why did you come this way without going to the saint?"”

"I wanted to talk to the saint, but as you can see, the competitors are
formidable."

As he said, only a few of her sparkling hairs were seen here because of the nobles
surrounding the saint.

The saint, who met her properly, was a girl with a funny young appearance that kept
her in check for a while as a woman-to-woman. Fourteen, or fifteen. If you look at
it a lot, you're 16?

However, unlike his young appearance, the atmosphere that overwhelmed people was as
good as the empress' leg. No, her sense of coercion resembled Raymond's rather than
legs.

"Isn't it amazing?" I can't believe he doesn't feel intimidated even in this

crowded social center. I don't think I'm coming of age yet."

As with all other young aristocrats, Vincent Youngsik was also looking with longing
for the place where the saint was.

"I know. It's really, really incredible."

I responded, recalling the first time a saint stepped into the banquet hall.

When the voice of the servant rang high to announce the arrival of the saint,
everyone looked at the saint entering with a breathless breath.

From the gaze of casually looking around, the small laughter falling at the end,
and the elegant walk that immediately finds its place. All her movements were
enough to attract people's attention.

"I took a step in response to the will of the saint Lette and Lana.’

Even in front of the emperor, he did not bend down, and the saint stood in a
confident manner and looked at the emperor.

"May the blessings of Lana God be with the Astar Empire and its owners forever."

As always, Raymond, who was sitting on the golden chair with a bored look,
responded with a slow smile.

"I offer infinite glory to the daughter of the god Lana, the owner of the empire.’

Even in the distance, my heart fluttered with the deep bass.

I was worried that other people might fall in love with him, so I looked around,
but fortunately, everyone was distracted by the saint and did not see him.

In fact, the saint was drawing more attention than Raymond, no, Raymond.

Thanks to this, I was able to enjoy Raymond alone sipping champagne in the corner
of the banquet hall.

Whenever my eyes met occasionally, I felt a fever rising above my cheeks, but it
didn't matter. When someone asked, I was going to say it was because of champagne.
Although there was no alcohol in the champagne I drank.

So I was enjoying the confidentiality that only I felt. Until Vincent Young-sik
talked to him.

"I think I have to wait a long time to talk to the saint..."… Hmm? I think the
saint is looking this way.

"Uh... I don't right."

At the moment I thought my eyes met, the saint walked this way, biting around. In
an instant, Vincent Young-sik was embarrassed and hardened.

"Chloe!"

The saint came up calling my name without hesitation. Come to think of it, she
always called my name in front of Raymond's office. Like someone who knew me well.

"I missed you so much!"

She, who had been showing only dignity as if reigning over people all the time,
smiled brightly and held my hand. Everyone around me gave a wonderful look at the
familiar behavior.

"Do you know me?"

In the burdensome gaze, I wiggled my hand held by the saint. However, the saint
held me stronger as if she would not miss me and glistened her eyes.

"Of course! I know it very well!"

"Yes..."

I didn't know a saint.

It is a little smaller and thinner silhouette than me, with long silver hair and
red jewelry embedded in it. A woman with a similar appearance to me, but a
completely different atmosphere, was a kind of person that would never have been
forgotten if she had seen it once.

For example, Raymond, Dariana Enoch...….

"Ah... Chloe doesn't know me..."….”

"No way. You're a saint blessed by the god of Lana."

The saint smiled bitterly and stared at me. With a calmer face, she smiled.

"I heard Chloe was the one who prepared my welcome party. Ah, it's okay to call you
Chloe, right?

"If the saint calls me that, it would be a perfect honor for me."

I replied awkwardly and faltered. However, the saint pulled my hand tightly so that
I could not step back.

"My name is Lette."

She carefully removed her hand from my hand and lowered her finger over my palm.
Then, he slowly wrote down his name one letter at a time with his fingertip.

"L-e-t-h-e-s."

An unknown scent of longing was felt in her alphabet sitting on her palm. When I
looked down at her palm and suddenly raised my head, she looked at me with a proud
look.

"Can you call my name?"

A little younger face than me was looking up slightly with high expectations. I
carefully looked into her face and removed my lips.

"Lette..."

Lette, whose name was completed in my mouth, was delighted with a big smile. Is it
because your smiling face is too pretty? Strangely, there was a strange feeling of
affection rather than rejection on the face that looked like me. So I recited it
again without realizing it.

"……Lette."

"Really, I'm so happy!"”

Lette held my right hand tightly, interlocking with both hands. With her eyes wide
open and red cheeks, she was much more burdensome than Count Gloria Young-ae.

"How can Chloe be so kind?" It's exactly what I imagined!"

"All I've done is call your name..."….”

"You're holding my hand!"

I looked at my hand caught by her with an awkward face. No matter how much I looked
at it, it seemed that she was holding me unilaterally.

"Have you known me for a long time?"”

"Yes."

When asked what had been suspicious all along, her eyes were scattered. It was an
eye smile that looked like someone, but I couldn't think of who it was.

"There's someone close to me who knows Chloe very well. That person told me a lot
about Chloe. Ever since I was very young."

“……?”

I couldn't understand her more and more.

Who knows me well? Kylos? The only person who knew me since I was very young is
Kylos.

Is she warning me now? You're a person of Kylos? Then... Really, the stand-in from
Lethega Kylos? But it's too young to be a stand-in to seduce Raymond.

"Just once..."

She shyly talked to me, who couldn't get a hold of the question.

"Can you give me a hug"?

"What?"

"No, it's not!"

Lette waved her hands and laughed that it was nothing. I think I just told you to
hug me.….

Subtle doubts began to arise. The saint of the Ramie Church was showing a very
suspicious appearance now.

Where did the mysterious and dignified appearance that was seen in front of others
go, and it was usually unusual to imitate a shy girl.

What was even more strange was that people around her naturally chatted with each
other without expressing any doubts about her words and actions.

Didn't Vincent Young-sik, who was next to me just now, exchange conversations with
others from afar, aside from his meeting with the saint he was looking forward to
so much? What kind of magic did the saint do?

By the time the suspicion gradually increased, Lethe called me once again.

"Mix..." Chloe...….”

She said, pushing the top of my head toward me.

"Stroke your head."

"Stroke your hair..."

I was a little dumbfounded and asked back. Then her head stretched down.

"It's a hard request, right?" Uh... Um... I lost my mother when I was very young.
So whenever I see people like my mother, I ask her to pat my head.”
"Oh... I see.”

We're not much older than our mother, but mother. I stroked the top of her head
with a dismal answer. Then she, who was in a state of despair, quickly raised her
head with twinkling eyes.

"Can I touch Chloe's hair, too?"”

"Yes, go ahead."

As soon as the answer came down, Lette reached out to me shaking his fingertips. I
also became cautious at that cautious attitude as if I were treating my holy
nature.

Lette was a little strange.

Come to think of it, the priest in the story of Clara, a fairy recommended by
Raymond, was also a man with a very unique way of thinking. Perhaps everyone who
serves God thinks slightly differently from ordinary people.

Thinking so, I looked at her for a long time, still stroking my hair faithfully
without clearing the suspicion of the saint.

* * *

Unlike other social events held at night all the time, the welcoming event for the
saint, which began in the morning, lasted quite a long time.

The people in the banquet hall continued to change, but there was no way for the
event to end because numerous nobles came from the provinces to see her.

Lette was quietly surrounded by the nobles as if the child-like appearance he had
seen me earlier was a lie. I couldn't let go of the tension because of her unknown
identity.

While she disappeared from the banquet hall for a while, I went out to the terrace
pressing down on my tired eyes.

I opened the window wide and leaned against the railing in the deep air. The clear
smell of spring that had already approached me danced gently in the wind.

"You must be tired."”

I was surprised by the mid- to low-pitched voice that was good to hear and looked
back. Raymond, who approached without hesitation, was smiling at me.

"Your Majesty, how can I...…?”

"I saw you go out and immediately followed you."

He said proudly, gently lifting the tip of his chin. It was extremely close to me,
so I stopped laughing.

"Isn't it hard?" "You can go in and rest."

"No, it's an event that I prepared. You have to stay in your seat until the end.”

"Then I'll have to be with you until the end.”

He smiled and passed by me and stood in front of the railing. I followed him and
put my hand on the railing. A warm spring breeze passed by my face.

"Your Majesty is okay to go home first. You must be busy."

"I want to do that, too."

Raymond, who put his elbow on the railing and held his chin, slowly turned his head
and looked at me. Drowsy eyes gave me a deep look as if they were going to eat me
up. I put strength on my fingertips over the railing.

"Because I'm worried about you."

"What do you mean worry?" There are Empress and many others."

"That's why I hate it more. Other people's eyes keep reaching you. I think I had a
long conversation with a woman named Saint earlier."

I swallowed my breath at his remarks as if he were jealous. Since the day he

promised to help me love me, he would always say this without hesitation.

The emperor doesn't love you.’

Really? You really don't love me? You don't hide your deep affection and give it to
me.

Even if it wasn't you, any woman would have loved the woman I would have made.’

However, you were not impressed by the woman who looked like me. He's so firm that
it makes me laugh that I was so worried.

I wanted to ask. Does your Majesty really love me? Aren't you mistaken that you
love me for what I've made by Kylos?

But what if he says that he really loves me? Or if you misunderstood me for loving
me?

Neither to him who loves me nor to him who doesn't love me, I don't know how to
answer.

"What are you thinking so hard about with this small hair?"”

When my low voice fell above my head, I finally realized that I had been staring at
his face for a short time.

"Chloe."

He smiled and swept my hair down.

"Did you have complicated thoughts again?"”

“…….”

"I told you not to think about anything else. You only focus on loving you."

On his palm with sparse calluses, his light hair scattered like a silver yarn. He
smiled calmly and whispered.

"I don't even know the most lovely person in the world, and what else can I love?"”
"The most lovely person..."… Is that what you're saying to me?

"Of course. You deserve to be loved, but you're the only one who doesn't know."
Like a fool."

"What do you mean silly? That's not me..."….”

I couldn't say it was you, not me, so I closed my lips. Raymond, who looked down at
me like that, laughed loudly.

"Dariya complained. You're getting bolder and it's not fun to tease."

"But your Majesty is teasing me right now."

"I want you to be more bold here. If there's anything you want to say, don't hold
it in and burst it."

"I'm not your highness, so if you mess with your mouth carelessly, your neck may
run away.”

"Don't worry. I'll keep everything you say in front of me a secret."

I looked at him with a look that I didn't trust him that much.

"What were you trying to say to me?"

He asked with a smile as if teasing me.

"You'll regret it if you hear it."

"I don't regret it."

"Really?"

"Of course."

With a neat nod, I breathed out for a moment and spoke in a clear voice.

"I'm not an idiot, I'm your Majesty."

I thought he would be embarrassed to hear this. He, who has been an emperor since a
very young age, was quite rude to hear.

"Did you want to say that so bad?"”

But contrary to my expectations, he smiled and asked.

"Don't you feel bad?"

"It's not bad." Rather, I think it's lovely.”

Hehe! When I heard that, I stopped hiccuping. While smiling leisurely the whole
time, he was surprised by my hiccups that didn't stop and swept his back.

"Are you okay, Chloe?"

"Yes, yes..."
I stared at him with tears.

"Your Majesty..." You say much more awkward things than I remember."

"Well..."

Raymond, whose earlobes were slightly red, scratched his cheeks and rolled his
eyes.

"I heard you have to do it like this. So, you have to always remind me how lovely
you are. That's how you can love yourself. Naturally...….”

Raymond's words began to slow down a little. He must have been a little embarrassed
by what I said.

"Who said that?"”

"The Marquis of Rat".

"Is it reliable advice?"

"Probably..."

I thought of a neat yet cold-looking man who was the emperor's aide. He seemed to
be not interested in human minds at all, but somehow I was worried that he had
taught Raymond the wrong way.

Seeing Raymond, who can't easily make eye contact, he must also have similar
worries to me.

"But..."

He wiggled his fingertips quietly and spoke in a small voice.

"I'll try anything that helps you.”

The eyes that were avoiding me ran into me again, capturing me. Raymond's heart was
so grateful that his eyes were burning.

"Thank you, Peha."

I responded to him with the most beautiful smile I could ever make. In the past,
his overflowing heart would have been burdensome and ran away,

"Thank you so much."

Now I was willing to accept it. So that his efforts for me will not be wasted.

* * *

I didn't want to leave the terrace, where the subtle spring air lazily wraps
around, but it was time to slowly enter.

In fact, I don't want to leave this place because of this person who heats my heart
rather than the warm spring air that covers my body.

"Go in first."

Even though both of them had to leave, he spoke first when he couldn't talk first
and only spent aesthetic time.

"Your Majesty?"

"I'll follow you soon. Walking along the path you walked on is a great pleasure for
me.”

"Yes, then rest a little longer."”

I held my breath for a short time. After spitting it out, I greeted slowly. My
body, conscious of every word he said, was cheeky.

This time, I hope that my face did not turn red, and a voice of him reciting in the
wind flowed into my ear.

"...I followed you back then, too.”

The 'then' he recalls is probably a New Year's ball. It is a past that has not
passed long in the present time, but it is a very distant past for us who have
returned once.

Even that day, he chased me after avoiding to the terrace to rest, and longed for
me with his fiercely burning eyes.

However, unlike the time when he was not embarrassed by the touch mixed with his
deep desire, now his heart beats hard even with a single line of eyes and voice. I
didn't react like this in the past when I believed I loved Kylos.

I walked along the hallway returning to the banquet hall, trying to erase his
remnants that came to my mind. Then he stopped walking in front of a remote door
where no one came and went.

"… doesn't recognize me."

The sniffling cry caught my way.

"I can't recognize you at all."”

It was like the cry of a young girl, so I couldn't help but walk by. This is
because I remembered my child, who had been taken away by Kylos, in the time that
had come back.

"I'm the one she doesn't have."

"Don't cry, Lette."

Lette…? An unexpected name for the saint popped up. Only then did I realize that
the room was a resting place for the saint.

"She can't help it either. I told you how much she loved Lette."

"I know. But I'm upset.”

I felt that the voice of the man I was with was very familiar. I approached the
door carefully.

"In fact, I wanted to tell you to hug me, but I wanted to hug you."”

"I'll hug you instead."

The crying, which was sadly mixed with the calm soothing man's voice, did not fade.

"I felt like you thought I was a little weird. There was doubt in my eyes.”

"No way."

I couldn't let the sad sniffle go, so I knocked.

"It's all because of Kylos!" Kill Kylos!”

My hand, which was knocking on the door, stopped towering. At the same time,
silence came from the room where I heard my knock.

While knocking, the door creaked and opened as soon as it was hardened in front of
the door.

"Lady Chloe..."…?”

"Prince Enoch..."

When I realized who the owner of the familiar voice was, I blinked with stupidity.

Sir Enoch also looked very embarrassed as if he didn't expect it to be me who

knocked on the door. And over his shoulder, I saw a girl who looked like me sitting
on a small sofa.

"Chloe..."…!”

When Saint Lette found me, she was surprised and covered her face with both hands.

"I knocked because I thought I could hear a cry." Why is Enoch here...…?”

"Oh..."

Sir Enoch smiled awkwardly, blurring the end of his speech. It was quite different
from his usual calm and tidy appearance.

"Come inside for now."

Sir Enoch gave a short sigh and beckoned inward. As soon as I stepped on, there was
a sound of the door closing.

"I... Was there any problem with the event?"”

I sat across from Lette, who was still covering his face, and asked carefully.

"Oh, no."

Lette replied in a small voice like the sound of ants. The sound of sniffling and
runny nose was mixed through the voice.

Lette was nowhere near being confident in front of the nobles, and she was still a
soft girl. I stared at her.

Obviously, I didn't hear it wrong. When I knocked, she was talking about Kylos. Is
she really my stand-in that Kylos sent? That's why you're with Sir Enoch?

The fact that you knew me, maybe...….

Looking at the subtle atmosphere in the room, I carefully removed my lips.

"Lette, are you Kylos and..."….”

"No! I never said anything bad!"

Lette clenched her hands and shouted. The wind revealed a wet face with tears. My
eyes were swollen red.

She had such a face that her heart ached together just by looking from the front.

"I never said anything bad."

Lette sniffled again and hesitated to read the room.

"I thought I heard the name 'Kylos'….”

"Oh, that's...".”

Lette, who couldn't find an excuse, rolled his eyes. Sir Enoch replied instead,
placing his palm over one of her shoulders.

"You can let go of your doubts, Lady Chloe. "The saint is our ally."

"Oh, my..." What?”

"Yes, the saint is our ally who wants to help Lady Chloe escape from the Highness
of Ludwig."

"Why?"

I glanced at the face of the saint who first made a name today. Lethe had his eyes
down with a calmer face.

"...Kylos killed my family."

This time, Lette, not Sir Enoch, answered directly. The calm and subdued voice
sounded particularly gloomy.

"Oh..."

I sighed half a beat slower.

"Very unfortunate..."… It's work."

He was overwhelmed by the atmosphere that he couldn't even dig further and gave him
a boring comfort. The heavy stillness restrained my breath. My heart ached just by
facing Lette's dark face.

I wanted to break this atmosphere somehow.

"Then, is Enochyung the one who knows me well?"

"Oh, yes...! Enoch told me a lot about Chloe!"

Lette replied with a facial expression to the immediately changed topic.

"I've always wanted to meet Chloe. Chloe, which Enoch told me about, was a very
beautiful and shiny person.”

"Sparkling... No way."

"He said he was prettier than the stars shining in the night sky when he smiled. He
said he wanted to protect his smile because it was lovely."

Enoch thought of me like that? I looked at Sir Enoch standing next to Lette with a
puzzled look.

"Prince Enoch..."

“…….”

He covered his face with one hand as if he were in trouble. His face, which
appeared to be an uncovered gap, was as red as Lette's face, which had become
stained with tears until just now. The same was true of me.

How should I answer this?

"Uh... Um, thank you?" Thank you for thinking positively of me.….”

“…….”

Even though he expressed his gratitude awkwardly, he still had no answer. Seeing
that the back of the neck exposed above the collar was red, I rather chose to
pretend not to know.

"How do you know Sir Enoch?"”

"Oh, Encoreun..."… Hmm... "

Lette, who was friendly calling his name, tilted his head as if he was thinking for
a moment, and soon replied with a hand clap.

"It's my father!"

"Father?"

This time, I really couldn't pretend not to know. Sir Enoch also looked at me after
removing his hands that were covering his face, perhaps thinking the same thing.

"Is it true?"

"It's..."

After biting and removing his lips, he looked at Lette once with a slightly
resentful look and sighed.

"I'm not a biological father, but Enoch has been taking care of me since I was
young. I didn't have a family, so I became Enoch's family. Right, Enoch? Enoch said
he was my father.”

"That's right…"

"Since I was young..."….”

I remembered the day I stepped on the Great Wall, where I first saw Sir Enoch.
Although he has been as tall as Kylos since then, he has been wearing the clothes
of an apprentice knight. So, of course, I thought it was a young age of my age. The
face that I saw as if I had passed by was very young.

But if Sir Enoch took care of the young saint like a father...….

"How old is Sir Enoch?"… There must be more than I thought."

Sir Enoch, who thought he would be my age, might be Kylos's age, or older.

I wondered how the noble women who followed him would react when they learned this.
It turned out that he was a man who was very old and didn't mix blood, but even had
a daughter.

"Then is the reason why you haven't made a couple or married yet because of the
saint?"”

"Yes, well..."

He replied depressed with a face that he almost gave up.

"It's kind of like that. Haha...."

"Don't worry too much. I will never talk about Sir Enoch's private stories."

"Yes, thank you so much. Lady Chloe...….”

Sir Enoch somehow looked weak. Sir Enoch would have many women who would come to
like him even if he was very old and had several children. I think Sir Enoch should
learn to love himself like me.

"Lette, are you feeling better?"”

I asked, looking at Lette, who was chatting with a much brighter face.

"What? Oh, yes!" Talking to Chloe made me happy like a lie.”

As she opened her eyes round like a rabbit, she folded them into a half-moon shape
and smiled brightly.

Raymond's "lovely" feeling to me, maybe it's similar to this. As if standing under
the spring sun, my whole body became warm and I felt warm.

Lette was such a small and lovely girl that I felt sorry for suspecting that Kylos
was the sender earlier.

"That's a relief. If you have any inconvenience, please let me know right away.
"It's a welcoming event for Lette, and I think I'll be very sad if Lette spends it
in a bad mood."

"Chloe, you're such a pretty talker".

The sparkling eyes captured me and laughed. There were still traces of a short cry
around the eyes, but it was a bright and bright smile enough to offset all of it.

"Then I'll get going now. The person in charge of the event can't be away for too
long.”

"Oh... Yes."
At that, Lette nodded with a somewhat disappointing look.

"I hope you have a great time."

I woke up smiling at her. My heart tickled strangely as I closed the door.

* * *

Having been away for too long, the steps toward the banquet hall have become very
fast.

Raymond, who arrived before me in the banquet hall, found me just entering the
banquet hall and released my stiff face.

Looking at his slightly worried eyes, I smiled softly not to worry. Then I could
see him smiling softly after me.

In a spacious banquet hall full of people, I felt like I was building secrets only
between him and me, so I turned my head shyly.

I was a little worried because it was a gathering of a lot of people, but

fortunately, the event was going smoothly like flowing water.

Many of the nobles who filled the banquet hall during the afternoon were replaced.
Daria, who was sitting next to Raymond until the morning, went in first, saying she
was tired.

Bestie, who was away for a while and returned in the afternoon, asked me to go in
first because he would protect the banquet hall, but I refused. I wanted to watch
the event finish well.

"The Duke of Ludwig is still invisible today."

The voice of the man who came to a certain point belonged to Caroline Sojak. I
greeted him, taking a step away from him.

"Long time no see, small princess."

"I'm sure you're disappointed". Since I lost my beloved lover unknowingly.”

Little Duke Caroline brought up an unwelcome topic and talked to me.

"There was a rumor like that. In fact, Marquis Youngae Rosaline was not in a wagon
accident, but attacked by gunmen."

"I think it's a ridiculous rumor."

I remembered Kylos smiling faintly with the box with her neck, but I tried to
respond calmly.

"What do you mean, right?" "How can that be possible?"

He responded to me and muttered briefly.

"There must have been marquis' knights together. Unless it's an ordinary mysterious
man...….”

"Ha ha, that's right.”

When he smiled awkwardly and responded, Sogong talked to him again.

"I heard that this event is a collaboration between Lady Garnetesch and Bestie".
"Bestie complimented Lady Garnetteau a lot today, too.

The small craftsman approached, narrowing the distance I had opened one step
further.

"Is there anything you're struggling with because of Bestie?" "I'm worried that
Lady Garnetesch will be in trouble because she's very young."

"Not at all."

I replied by sneaking a glance at the hand of a small duke sitting on my shoulder.

"Wouldn't you rather go to Saint Mary?"”

"I don't know."

Little Duke Caroline glanced at Lette, who was not far away, and looked back at me
with a fishy smile.

"I'm more interested in Lady Garnetteau than in a young adult.”

“…….”

His eyes were frowned upon by the love clearly contained in his eyes. I tried to
distance myself from him again by removing his hand on my shoulder.

"There's room for misunderstanding."

"It won't be a misunderstanding.”

But he grabbed me by adding strength to my hand holding my shoulder.

"I'm quite interested in you. More than just a friend of Bestie."

A short sigh squeezed out my lips. When I first saw Daria's birthday, I could see
where the vague rejection came from.

A long time ago, when I first made my debut at the New Year's ball, Kylos warned
me.

Watch out for the aristocrats who rush into the youth. Even if they discuss love,
be wary because it can't be other than the noble government in my topic.

Of course, I didn't put much weight on what he told me because I was only Kylos at
the time.

It was around the time I thought something quite annoying had happened.

"May I borrow Chloe for a moment?"

Lette asked, staring at the small work with a cool gaze. Obviously, it was Lethe,
who had a smaller eye level than me, but the gaze toward the small duke seemed to
be looking down at him.

"What is that...".”
The small Duke, who was trying to refute something, was overwhelmed by the cold
gaze of lowering him and shut his mouth. Lethe stopped smiling as he watched the
small work standing without saying a word.

"The people of the Asta Empire are not polite.”

"…… I'm sorry, Saint. William Caroline of Duchess Caroline offers infinite glory to
the daughter of God Lana."

Caroline Sogong seemed to be very ashamed of the situation in which she had to bow
to Lette, who was much younger than her.

Well, not all young aristocrats just worship the saint because I could tell by
looking at Kylos and Daria.

Perhaps the small Duke also thinks of the saint as a political force like Kylos.

"Get out of my way."

A cold voice issued a congratulatory order. Caroline Little Duke could not refute a
word and stepped down.

I looked at Lette with amazing eyes. The girl who sniffled in front of me
earlier...….

"Chloe! Are you okay?" Did that person bother Chloe?”

But right away, I was surprised to see Lette approaching me, holding my hand.

After erasing the cold atmosphere like frost feet, she must...….

"Double personality." Is it the same thing?’

…… It was like a person of two personalities. Kylos often showed different external
and internal appearances, but Lethe had an incomparable gap.

"You looked like you were in trouble." That's why I wanted to help you.… I hope I
didn't disturb you.”

It was a little cute to see him take care of the cow's work at will and read my
mind belatedly. I was worried that using the expression "cute" for a saint would be
blasphemy.

"Thanks to the saint, I avoided uncomfortable situations.”

I smiled softly and answered, and suddenly she gave me strength in my hand.

"Lette!"

“……?”

"You said you'd call my name!"

"Oh... Yes, Lette."

The tail of her eyes, which had soared like a cat, immediately bent gently when she
called her name. Coming close to me, she lifted her tiptoe and put her lips around
my ears.
"Be careful, Chloe. I got a bad feeling from that guy. It felt very ugly and
filthy.”

It was a secret voice as if telling a huge secret. When I made a puzzled look,
Lette tapped his chest lightly and smiled.

"I'm a saint blessed by the god of Lana. "Trust me, Chloe."

"Yes, I'll be careful."

I smiled and nodded after her.

Is it because the suspicion has been peeled off? When I saw Lette, my heart felt
strangely cozy. Maybe it's because she's a special being blessed by God Lana.

Then, do other people feel her special like me?

Lette was very favorable to me, perhaps because he had the same enemy named Kylos.
Come to think of it, Sir Enoch said she would help me. I felt sorry because I felt
like I was receiving a favor without a price.

"Oh? I guess people are going to dance."

Lette, who stood tightly next to me, said in a slightly excited voice. I explained
small to her, who was curiously twinkling in her eyes.

"When the musicians start playing, the dance will start. "It's one of the
entertainments prepared for Lette, so let's go over there and dance with people."

"Hmm... I want to dance with Chloe..."….”

Lette looked at me with a little expectation. But I couldn't live up to her

expectations.

"It's common for men and women to pair up and dance."

Her face quickly became sullen by my rejection.

"Still... Can't I do that?"

"I'm sorry."

Once again, her shoulders stretched out when she confirmed and killed. After
watching it for a while, I burst into a short laugh and recommended it.

"But if Lette wants to, visit me at the empress' palace next time. Then I'll dance
with you. It's a little difficult here."

"Really?"

At once, her face brightened up.

"I'm so happy!" I'll be sure to visit you!"

Lette shouted with joy as if jumping in place.

"Dance with Chloe..."…. Can we dance holding hands together like them?”

"Yes, that's right.”

"Oh my! Did you see that, Chloe?" She was dancing and she turned around and hugged
a man like that'

"It's one of the basic moves."”

"Then can I be in Chloe's arms, too?"”

"Yes, of course."

The repeated questions did not bother me much. I responded softly to her excited
question.

"Oh no... I'm so nervous."

Lethe muttered, covering both hands neatly over his chest.

I didn't hate the appearance of dignity as a saint, but I was a little more
interested in the appearance of Lette over here. I kept paying attention to the
child-like appearance of my age and a smile was drawn around my mouth.

"Why doesn't Chloe dance with Raymond?"

I was a little embarrassed because I had never seen anyone who called Raymond's
name without hesitation except Daria.

But for a while, I suddenly blushed at her words that brought Raymond together.

"Your Majesty, are you talking about your Majesty?" Why am I your highness...….”

"Don't Chloe and Raymond love each other?" That's what I thought.….”

"What do you mean I love you"?

I denied it by swinging both hands strongly.

"No way. "We're not like that at all."

"It's not..."?”

Lette looked at me with a very incomprehensible look and pouted his lips.

"I can't believe it." How... How can you not love...….”

"Why did you come up with that idea?"

"Chloe! Can't you just love Raymond?"

My head was spinning because of the letter hanging in a pleading voice.

"Why..."

Can I even read my heart for Raymond because I am a saint blessed by God Lana? If
it was really like that, I was very shy.

"I can't! I'll help you two!"

She suddenly shouted and snatched me by the wrist.

"Lette..."

Then I grabbed myself and began to walk up to Raymond's place.

"Lette! Wait a minute!"

I stopped her, strongly dissuading her.

"I guess you're misunderstanding." I... I will never... Your Majesty and...….”

While making excuses to deal with the situation somehow, I realized that Lette had
quite hurt eyes.

"Chloe doesn't like Raymond?"”

Lette asked in a very careful voice, looking at my wits. I didn't know why she was
looking at me, but I felt very sorry for her.

"It's not that I don't like it."

In response, Lethe breathed out loudly, saying, "Phew." Then he smiled and made a
brave face.

"Then it's okay!" If you don't hate it, you can like it anytime! It's even better
if you develop your love relationship!"

"Uh... So that's also the will of Lana God?”

"What? Oh, yes! That's right!"

Lette's eyes rolled around.

"It's like a city trust!" You two must love each other! That way, everyone will be
happy and the empire will be peaceful!"

“…….”

Strangely enough, the words sounded like lies. In particular, those eyes, which
could not make eye contact with me and kept avoiding eye contact, were
significantly lowering their reliability. As I stared at her, a small cold sweat
began to form over her forehead.

"Lette."

"Mi, Mi, Mi, Sorry, Chloe!"

I just called her name, but she bowed her head with a noticeable shrug.

"I'm sorry. I won't lie."

"... Was it a lie?"”

"It's not like a trust of God." I just... I said that because I thought you two
looked good together and wanted you to do really well."

It was Lethe who lied, but somehow I felt like I was pushing him. I sighed lightly
and accepted her apology.

"Please don't tell such a lie from now on. Above all, to His Majesty...….”
I continued bitterly, staring at Raymond sitting far away in the upper seat.

"That's a difficult thing to say."

"What do you mean Raymond is in trouble?" Why?"

"Your Majesty already has Her Majesty, and even if you are not Her Majesty, I
cannot be next to her."

Talking to Lette, I recalled the past I had forgotten for a while. Raymond divorced
Daria for me, but I ended up not being the empress.

"What's wrong with Chloe?"

Lette blushed and angry as if she had been insulted. A subtle color came to mind
over my face looking at it.

It was none other than the Ramie denomination that opposed me than anyone else in
the time that had come back. And isn't Lethe the one who visited the empire as the
representative of the church?

"……Thank you for saying that."

I smiled briefly and shook my head. I felt Lette staring at me with his head
tilted, but he no longer gave me a look. Instead, I watched the event that was
slowly wrapping up.

* * *

On the day I returned with my tired body, I stretched out and fell asleep. When I
woke up the next day, the morning had already passed.

After washing quickly and coming outside, I found Daria and Mrs. Gemma sitting in
the sponsorship and drinking tea gracefully.

"You woke up early, Chloe".

"I'm sorry, Empress." I overslept...….”

"I'm on vacation from today, Chloe."

"Are you on vacation?"

I felt puzzled by the first vacation I received since I met Daria. Bestie seems to
be visiting the capital's mansion or Gonggongseong Fortress on vacation, but I had
nowhere to go.

"Okay. Don't do anything from today, eat, play, and gain weight."

"Poor Chloe." How much has Daria overworked that she can't fully enjoy the joy of
vacation."

Mrs. Gemma glared slightly at Daria and beckoned me. I sat together at the table
where they sat and savored the tea together.

"Vacation is a good thing, Chloe. You can oversleep as much as you want or do
nothing.”
"But that's not the right attitude of a lady."

"Who said that to you?"

“…….”

"It must be the Duke of Ludwig."

When I couldn't answer anything, Daria immediately gave me the correct answer and
frowned.

"What do you mean the right posture of a lady? Who decided such a hard rule? Chloe,
now let go of all the useless physical arrangements that the great public has
taught you!"

"Are you okay with that?"”

"Of course! We have the right to sleep in!"

Actually, I've never seen Daria who says that oversleep. Mrs. Gemma whispered to me
when she had an ambiguous look on her face.

"Bestie is still sleeping."”

"What? But it's lunch time soon".

"Chloe, have you never overslept before?"”

"Not once, except when I was in a lot of pain."

In response to my answer, Daria and Mrs. Gemma stared at each other in the face.
Then suddenly, the two united and sent me back to the bedroom.

"Until you learn how to sleep in, the vacation won't end!"

I sat on the bed and blankly recalled the strict order of the bridge.

"But I really can't sleep..."….”

Kylos was a very regular person. What do you mean oversleep? It was a luxury that I
had never imagined when I lived with him.

I was worried that the vacation would really end forever. I was really at a loss
because I didn't know how to use this vacation.

"I think it's more comfortable to work.”

I was about to sigh and hug.

"Why are you sighing, Chloe?"

When I woke up surprised by the voice that could not be heard in this room, I saw
Lette sticking his head out over the window frame.

"Lette? How can I get there?…?”

"I'm here to meet Chloe!" Chloe said she could come and see me!

I didn't remember if I said that, but at least I wouldn't have asked him to come
and meet me in this way.

As I walked to the window, I saw her standing narrowly on the branch.

"It's dangerous, Lette." "First, come inside."

"Excuse me!"

Lette jumped and stepped on the window frame and landed in the room. It was a light
and cheerful gesture.

"Did you learn how to climb a tree from Enoch?"

"Huh? No?" I learned it by myself. Chloe, do you want to learn how to climb trees?
Do you want me to teach you?”

"I'm fine."

I hurriedly refused because I was about to teach you how to climb a tree here. I
didn't want to take the risk to learn.

"How did you get here?"”

"Raymond provided me a place to stay in the Imperial Palace. The priests who came
from the church are also staying together."

As he listened and nodded, Lette suddenly began to twinkle his eyes.

"Raymond is very kind, right?" It allows all the priests and seeds from the church
to stay...…. Aren't you curious how nice Raymond would be if he had someone he
loved?”

"I don't know."

I knew the best than anyone else how Raymond was a man who poured out his love
without hesitation. Thinking about it made my heart warm for no reason.

"Think about it, Chloe!" I'm sure you're curious! Raymond....”

"Lette, did you come to see me today to talk about your majesty with me?"”

"No, it's not necessarily that..."….”

Lette made a moaning sound.

"Then what brought you here?"”

As soon as I draw a hard line, the grass quickly dies and looks at my senses. I
felt sorry for some reason, but I didn't show it.

"You said you'd dance with Chloe if you came to meet her."

"You're here to dance today?"”

"I want to dance holding hands with Chloe."

Lette replied with a big nod up and down. It's been less than a day since I made an
appointment, but seeing that I came, I guess he really wanted to dance with me. The
eyes that looked up at me contained even weak expectations.
"I see. I didn't expect to come out of the blue. We don't have music today. Are you
okay?"

"Yes, of course!"

He reached out his palm to Lette, who smiled broadly. Lette looked puzzled because
she didn't know what to start.

"You have to hold hands."”

"Thank you!"

Rette, who had paused for about a second, grabbed my hand. The grip that held me
was so strong that I looked embarrassed for a moment.

"If you hold it this hard, it's uncomfortable to dance."

"Oh, I'm sorry..."….”

"You don't have to be sorry for everything."

I smiled and grabbed her weak hand.

"I'm afraid I'll cause trouble to Chloe. I don't want to be hated by Chloe.”

"I won't hate Lette, so don't worry and relax your body."

Lette warmed up her stiff body by repeating a short deep breath. We put our hands
together and took the basic steps.

"To the right, 1, 2, 3..."… To the left. 1, 2, 3.…. In this move, use your toes,
not your heels.….”

"Like this?"

"Yes, you're doing great."

Her face blushed shyly at the small compliment.

Lette was very fast to learn, but later it was hard to believe that he was the
first person to learn dance.

"Shall we take a break?"

It was a pity that there was no music, but I took a break after practicing for
quite a long time.

"I can't believe I danced with Chloe..."…! Oh, really...… I think I'm really good
at coming here. "I was a little scared and regretted it, but now I have no regrets
even if I disappear."

Lette lay down on a hard floor with nothing on it and murmured something unclear.

"ITZY, Chloe". Can I come to see Chloe every day?”

"Do you mean you'll come to see us every day?

"I will never bother Chloe."

"Yes, well..."

At the desperate voice, I nodded without realizing it. Then Lette, who was lying on
the floor, jumped up and sat down.

"Wow, really?"

I thought right away, but I couldn't change my answer to the child's bright liking.

"While you're in the Imperial Palace."

"Thank you so much, Chloe!"

Lette rushed to me with his arms wide open. Being embarrassed for a while by her
behavior of naturally hugging me into my arms, I became stiff without knowing what
to do.

It was the noise of a knock that resembled Bestie that saved me from embarrassment.

"Chloe? Here we go".”

Bestie, who overslept, opened the door with bushy hair. Then, when I found myself
standing in an ambiguous position in the middle of the room and Lette hugging me, I
was surprised and opened my eyes wide.

"Seo, Seo, Saint?"

"Who?"

Lette still hugged me and glanced at Vesti. In an instant, the air around her
cooled down.

"I'm the bestie Caroline of the Caroline princess I said hello to you yesterday!"
With Chloe, we prepared a welcoming event for the saint...….”

"Oh, Princess Caroline?"

When Lette recognized him, Bestie's face brightened up.

"Why does the princess enter Chloe's room so carelessly?" Duke Caroline doesn't
seem to care much about his children's manners, does she?”

It wasn't something Lette, who came over the window, would say.

"If not, the princess is ignoring Chloe."

"It's not like that, Lette." Bestie is my precious friend."

Bestie, who has a pale face and is white, is about to burst into tears, so I
stepped out instead.

"That makes me feel worse".

Lethe hung more on my waist and buried his head.

"How can you be so close to your friends, not your family?"

"……But Lethe came to my room without an appointment even though he wasn't family or
friends with me.”

“……!”

For me, I explained quietly to persuade Lette, but Lette looked up at me with round
eyes, which part of the word was shocking.

Sliding down, Lette's arm stretched helplessly.

"What Chloe says is right." I'm not a family member, not a close friend, or nothing
to Chloe.….”

I didn't know why I was hurt, but I thought I should soothe him for now. It was
time to carefully approach Lette.

"Let's be like a family, Chloe!"

Lette looked up at me with a solemn look and shouted. When I made a difficult look
at the sudden suggestion, she jerked at Bestie, who was still frozen.

"I'm the closest person to Chloe from today!" "More than the princess Caroline over
there!"

"Seo, saint..."…?”

Until yesterday, or until this morning, Bestie, who was a passionate follower of
Lette, looked unfair. To Vesti, who was embarrassed, Lette said gracefully with his
eyes down.

"Princess Caroline, you're my rival from today."

"What? My, my, my?"

Toward such a bestie, Lette rolled up the corners of her mouth.

"Of course, I don't know if you dare to be my rival.”

In the end, Bestie couldn't say anything with a face that seemed to have fallen,
but only sent a look asking for salvation from me.

In the meantime, I was thinking that Lette's smiley lips somehow looked familiar.

* * *

I was distracted all day because of the sudden war of nerves between Lette and
Bestie. Of course, it was a one-sided check by Lette rather than a war of nerves
between the two.

In the end, only after Lette went back did Bestie burst into his enduring anger.

"The saint seems like a really weird person!" I read a book, and they call those
people "double-personality"!’

Of course, even after saying that, Bestie looked around in case the saint overheard
her and came back. He said he didn't want to be arrested for blasphemy at this
young age even though he hadn't even been in a relationship yet.

Seeing Bestie, who had nothing to be afraid of in the world, being wary of like
this, it seems that blasphemy is a very serious crime.
"No way! You're not really coming every day while you're staying in the imperial
palace, are you?"’

Bestie was in tears, saying that her golden vacation was smashed. Unfortunately,
however, I didn't have the energy to soothe her because I was busy all day.

"Really... I don't know."”

Standing by the quiet window, I thought of Lette. As Vesti said, Lette was a very
strange person. Although I was trapped in Garnettsch's mansion and Ludwig's Great
Wall and couldn't meet many people, Lette was really strange even in my eyes.

'Why am I sad with her when she's upset?’

Lette's wet face, which was crying in Enoch's arms, remained as a dark afterimage
and did not disappear. My heart aches whenever I think of my swollen eyes.

But when she laughed, I also felt better. Her smile, rolling her lips and smiling,
was just as familiar as someone she had known for a long time.

Tok

There was a sound of something bumping over the window.

Talk, talk.

When I opened the window to the sound of the series, I could see Raymond standing
under the darkness.

"Your Majesty..."

"Hi, Chloe. I didn't interrupt your contemplation, did I?"

A quiet voice broke through the silence and approached me. It was amazing. His
voice would ring from down there, but he would fly quietly into my ear.

"Not at all!"

A smile spread over my face when I found him.

"Isn't it hard to spend money alone?"”

"Are you worrying about me again?"

"You always look at the expenses of the imperial palace alone without anyone
following me at this late hour. "You must have a lot of work during the day, but I
think you'll be tired."

The time to talk to him like this was exciting and enjoyable, and I said something
that I didn't mean to say. Then he smiled and closed his mouth.

"I'm not here to check the security. I came to see you, Chloe."

"Yes..."

Slowly understanding the meaning, I wrapped my hot cheeks in both hands.

"So, will you come down and not leave me here?"

My heart began to flutter again when I heard that he came to see me.

"My throat hurts to keep my head down."

"Ji, I'm going down now!"

At the playful addition, I hurriedly closed the window and ran outside.

I stepped into the hallway and thought of the lady's posture for a while, but
immediately ran back out. Raymond is waiting, so there's no time to pay attention
to the lady's posture.

Moreover, since I am on vacation now, even if Daria saw me like this, I would not
say anything.

"Your Majesty..."!”

Coming out of the building at once and running to where he was waiting, I stopped
in front of him and breathed heavily. My throat was tingling, my head was dizzy,
and my heart pounded like a burst.

"Oh, my".

His low laughter, which I like, tapped my ear. Raymond made eye contact with me,
sweeping my tangled hair neatly.

"Didn't you come out in such a hurry because of me?"

"Ha, but..."… Your Majesty... Since you're waiting...….”

While I was talking, I couldn't calm down and my rough breath burst out. Raymond
smiled and reached out as if he liked my answer.

"Will you walk with me?" "I saw a lot of spring flowers on the way here."

"Yes, it's an honor."

When he answered quickly, he smiled satisfiedly and looked at me with a soft gaze.

I was not confident of facing the slow and friendly gaze, so I just looked down at
the tip of my fingers. Now I had difficulty breathing in a different sense due to
the continued gaze.

It was not until he turned around first that I lightly walked behind him, spitting
out my held breath. As if I had never jumped in a rut.

"I heard you got a vacation from today.”

Walking earlier, he slowed down and spoke.

"How did you know?"”

"There's nothing I don't know about in this imperial palace.”

Raymond replied as if asking for the obvious. Words that would have felt very
arrogant if others had said flow through Raymond's lips, and they perfectly matched
him.
I felt like I was getting weirder and weirder and weirder. Ever since I realized
that I seemed to love him, I kept falling in love with each of his actions, eyes,
and words.

The things that I inadvertently passed by in the time that came back are revived
one by one and stuck in my heart.

I was worried that I would really love him at this rate, no, I would reveal my
feelings that I had already fallen in love with him.

"The saint seems to be quite favorable to you."

Stopping in front of the small fountain, he looked back at me. He took off his
outer garment at the edge of the fountain.

"Sit down, Chloe."

"No, how can I wear your clothes..."….”

"It's Hwang Myung."

He said with a low smile. He sat on his clothes, hiding his embarrassment with
irresistible consideration. I asked him to sit on his outerwear, but he was quite
concerned with the way he just sat on a hard stone.

"He came to my office in the morning and kept talking about you.”

“……?”

I had to think for a long time about who the subject of the sentence came out of
nowhere.

"I'm talking about an adult."”

"Did an adult visit your Majesty's office?"

"Okay. Well..." It's kind of weird to say this, but you seemed a little strange.”

Raymond's forehead, which reminds me of a saint, had subtle wrinkles. Thinking

about what happened, I suddenly remembered Lette asking about his relationship with
Raymond.

"Don't Chloe and Raymond love each other?"’

At the banquet yesterday, she asked if she loved Raymond as if she had read it in
my head.

"Can't you just love Raymond?"’

I thought you were questioning the relationship between me and Raymond, and even
lied that it was the trust of Lana God and urged me to love Raymond.

"The two must love each other!"’

You didn't tell Raymond that story, did you? As soon as he was worried, Raymond
scratched his cheek.

"Was there anything that made you in trouble?"”

"There was nothing particularly difficult about it.”

Rather, it would have been Bestie, not me. Suddenly, I became a semi-compulsory
rival by a saint.

"No, I mean..."… Hmm... "

"Speak comfortably, Your Majesty."

Raymond was choosing his horse more carefully than ever. How serious it is. Seeing
his hard face, I also became serious.

"I think I really like you."”

“……?”

"Well, I mean..."….”

He suddenly replied with fierce eyes and chewing.

"It felt like I loved you." That woman."

For a very moment, I couldn't understand what he said.

"What?"

"What I'm saying will sound really weird, right?" I think so. That's what I think."

"Why did you think..."…?”

I also felt that Lette was very fond of me, but Raymond's words were very shocking.
He must have thought wrong.

"Your Majesty, you have a lot of speculation."

"It's not speculation."

But Raymond denied me with a strong voice.

"Since I came to my office today, I thought I was here to talk about the
denomination. But like I said earlier, I've been talking about you all the time.
What a nice woman you are and what a lovely woman you are. They say it's really
silly not to love you."

I didn't think so, but I guess Lette really told Raymond in the same context as he
told me yesterday.

"Then, I pick the reason why you're lovely in front of me one by one..."… Well,
that's...….”

Raymond, who was speaking without hesitation, glanced at me with a reminding face.

"It's very similar to what I thought."

"Similar..."

"Okay."

He nodded with a very serious look. What did you think about me? What is the
content of the conversation between the two?

"Anyway, Chloe." Unless you feel sexual affection towards a woman...….”

"Never!"

"That's a relief."

Raymond's empty laughter lay low.

"Then be careful. The heart of the saint to you seems to be unusual.”

"That doesn't make sense." Lette is a little strange person, but he is still a
believer in Ramie religion. "According to the doctrine of the denomination, that
can never be the case."

"Lette? Are we already exchanging names?"

Raymond, who was still listening to me, suddenly looked dissatisfied.

"Yes, somehow." Is there a problem?"

"... No."

He said no, but his lips were rattling as if he had something more to say. It was a
little interesting to see Raymond holding back without immediately saying what he
wanted to say. Looking at his side still, I burst into laughter.

"Why are you laughing?"

"It's not."

It's just that you're consistently lovely even when you didn't know.

So I just laugh.

What a big deal. Your size in your heart is getting bigger and bigger. In the end,
I think I'll be greedy for you.

I can't. I don't deserve it...….

"You keep discussing the qualifications of love, but there is no qualification like
that anywhere in the world.’

Oh, really. Why do the words you said come to life so vividly one by one that
instills sweet hope?

"Being in love and being loved."

I'm afraid of myself wanting to make a foolish choice even though I know it's
excessive, so I have to soothe my emotional feelings today.

Raymond.

Can I love you?

Do you really love me?

Then, can I dare to receive that love?

* * *

Spring has come, but Ludwig's Great Wall was as gloomy as a cold winter alone.

On the desk in the office of Kylos Ludwig, the owner of the Great Wall, an
invitation to a welcoming event for the saint who recently arrived was crumpled.

"Saint Girl, Lette..."….”

Thinking that she would be a bad woman to kill a hundred times, Kylos grinded his
teeth in the dark.

Naturally, he did not attend the saint's welcoming event. Just thinking about the
woman's face made me feel quite unpleasant.

He thought of Chloe Garnetesch. Chloe Garnetesch, who aimed a knife at her.

"Don't come near me."’

Her voice, which was shouting coldly, was sharper than the blade that penetrated
her palm.

The dagger she abandoned played on his hand. Even after some time, the blood was
not cleaned, so the black body was dyed dark red.

"Ha, ha!"

His lack of distinction, whether it was crying or laughing, burst out one after
another.

"Chloe, Chloe..."… You tried to stab me with this little sword."

I couldn't believe it even after chewing and chewing. Kylos washed his face roughly
dry with his palm whose wound had not yet healed completely.

The misaligned relationship made his heart ache.

"What's wrong is, you can turn it back somehow.”

Even though she appeared with the neck of her prospective fiancee who died after
giving up the throne, she did not know his sincerity.

Even when he refused himself by pushing himself in on a cold day, the sense of loss
he felt was beyond imagination.

But not as much as once she was lost. Although her relationship was twisted once,
she was still alive. Therefore, there is room for sufficient reversion.

"I like uncle."’

Once again, I wanted to feel her touch with my whole body. I wanted to hold her in
my arms, not the one of the coldly cooled dead, but the fresh blood flowing.

"I've been in love for a long time."

I wanted to see those small and thick lips singing love once again. Not a bitter
bitter talk.
I wanted to kiss them again with hot love.

Tap, tap.

Kylos knocked on the desk with the dagger she left behind. I had to bring her back,
but there were too many people interrupting.

Not only the half-brother who dared to take her away under the guise of love, but
also the empress' legia, who claims to protect her, and above all, the existence of
Saint Lette, who suddenly appeared and did not know what to do, was annoying.

But Kylos knows. The most important thing now was not them. Chloe, I love you, it
was her unwilling will.

If she doesn't come back on her own, she won't get her intact, even if she's rid of
all those who disturb her.

I didn't like her relying on the emperor. If so, it was necessary to clarify that
the emperor's love was false.

* * *

"Does that mean Princess Caroline has ever slept with Chloe?"

Lette's pupils began to shake slightly.

"Ha, of course. We often share beds together.”

To "share" the bed, Bestie unilaterally occupies my bed, but it was not very wrong.

Bestie's nose soared without knowing that it was high in the sky. Lette looked at
me with a look of betrayal.

"You claim to be in a family relationship with Chloe, but you've never fallen
asleep together, do you?" Whoo whoo."

Bestie, who was sitting opposite, smiled meaningfully.

"Yi, I have one!"

Lette clenched her fists and shouted.

"Chloe can't remember, but we shared the same body!"

"What?"

I looked at Lette with an embarrassing face. No, when...…?

"Remember, Chloe." A long time ago...… Before I was born...….”

“…….”

“…….”

At the same time, I and Bestie narrowed our eyes and looked at the saint,
stretching out a fictional story.

No matter how much a saint is blessed by God, is it okay to openly lie like that?
"Phew... I guess you don't remember."

Lette shrugged as if he knew it would happen.

"It's okay. It's all Lana God's will that Chloe can't remember our love."

"Love"?

"Yes, love."

At the words of Lette that followed, I almost dropped the teacup I was holding.

I felt like I loved you. "That woman."

Last night, Raymond was affirming the suspicions he had had throughout, and Lette
was affirming at once.

"Chloe and I loved each other".

A shy smile settled over Lette's lips who said so.

"Is this a long time ago again?"

Bestie, who had been silent, asked Lette with distrust-filled eyes. The fact that
he was an enthusiastic follower of Lette until just a while ago seemed incredibly
irrelevant.

"Of course, this is an old thing. But I don't forget anything and remember it. It's
because I was blessed by God Lana.”

"Lana God is such an amazing person."

"That's right. The most noble and beautiful person in the world..."… Oh, no. After
Chloe!

Lette, who suddenly put his hands together to praise the god Lana at Bestie's
words, suddenly changed his words by looking at my senses.

"I don't dare to hide my superiority and inferiority with Lana God."”

When I answered with a straight face, Lette smiled shyly and sipped the tea water.

"Chloe, can I sleep with Chloe tonight"?

"I can't."

"Why? Why can't I be the princess of Caroline?"”

"Bestie doesn't come to bed with me at any time. And Lethe would have given His
Majesty a much better room."

"Let's sleep together in my room".

When she said no to her, who was whining recklessly, she pouted her lips as if
giving up immediately.

"I want to sleep with Chloe too..."….”

I deliberately ignored the loud murmuring voice and concentrated on drinking tea
again.

"Chloe, why don't you invite other young kids for a picnic this week?"

"Picnic?"

"Yes! It's been a long time since I've been on vacation, so it's sad to just let
you go

Bestie hinted at Lette, who still has a sulky look.

"If the saint wants, let's go together." Everyone who doesn't know the saint's true
colors will run with joy."

"If Chloe goes, I'll go with her."

Lette looked back at me with a coy answer.

"Is Chloe going with you?" Picnic with Chloe. I'm really looking forward to it,
too.….”

"Let's go for a picnic, Chloe!" Picnic!

The two pairs of eyes twinkling toward me were burdensome, so I answered, "I won't
do that anymore."

"I'm so excited!" What do you mean a picnic?”

"I need to turn the letter around right now!"”

"What do you need for a picnic?"”

"It'd be nice to have a mat, snacks, a comfortable dress, and a hat with a wide
brim to cover the sun..."….”

"Hat! I want to wear a hat with the same design as Chloe!"

"Saint, you're definitely going, right?" Then I'll deliver that to the other
infants."

"Chloe, what color of dress are you going to wear?" It would be more fun to go on a
picnic wearing similar colors, right?”

I couldn't pull myself together because of the two people who suddenly became
noisy. It felt like my soul was escaping.

"It feels like I got a surprise gift." Princess Caroline was actually a good
person.”

At some point, Bestie brought a letter envelope and letter paper and began to write
invitations. Lette smiled as she looked at Bestie, who was keen on writing the
invitation. Every time I laughed, the ball well was very lovely.

"In the past..." I think there was a person who had a pretty well like that.….’

I glanced at her cheek well. Lette, who felt my gaze, tilted his head toward me.

"What's wrong, Chloe?"

"It's not."

I couldn't think of anything in the end because it was faint as if I couldn't think
of anything.

* * *

Raymond del Astarot sat on the sofa in his office and listened to the report of the
mayor with his legs crossed gracefully.

"……so in three days, I'm going on a picnic with noble infants with my saint."

"Picnic".

Raymond just brushed his chin and closed his mouth.

"That's quite a cute idea." I can't stay still either. Tell the Imperial Palace
chef to make a lot of snacks for the picnic."

"Okay, Your Majesty."

Si Jong-jang bowed politely and bowed and went outside. His aide, Marquis Rat,
looked at his superior with a pathetic look.

"Your Majesty, it's not time to focus on the picnic."

"I'm not focusing on the picnic." I'm focusing on Chloe."

Raymond replied with a shameless face.

"What His Majesty is doing is monitoring. It is one of the crimes that are not
allowed even between married couples, and it is also called continuous harassment
as a kind of misdemeanor that is punished under imperial criminal law."

"What do you mean, continuous harassment?"”

"You're not repeating actions such as continuously trying to approach Lady and
asking for or watching, following or lurking, or waiting for her, are you?”

“…….”

Raymond was speechless for a moment. All of the things listed by the aide
corresponded to him.

"But I'm the only emperor of the Astar Empire who can reign over imperial law."

"Well, I guess so."

Marquis Rat endured the annoyance and handed over the documents he was holding.

"There was another report of disappearance this morning. It's from the security."

"What's the rumor?"

"I'm still blocking it from spreading, but I don't know how long I can stop it."

Raymond's expression looking at the documents showed a serious light.

By the time the harsh air in his office sank, the sound of a knock broke the
silence. Sijong came in and announced Daria's visit.

Daria, who strode into the room, sat on a sofa opposite Raymond.

"I can't believe you're looking for me first." What's up, Raymond?

"This is the girl you know, right?"

"It's Louis".

Daria opened her eyes wide as she saw the woman in the picture Raymond gave to her.

"And this woman and this woman."

"This is Jane, and this is Martina..."….”

"Everyone is missing." In the last 10 days."

A heavy voice flew toward Daria, who recited the names of the women with a
dumbfounded face.

"What?"

"I can't check if it's alive or not." Rumors haven't spread yet, but it's only a
matter of time. If we don't find the culprit like this, the problem will be quite
big.”

"Who did this to you?"…!”

"Any idea?"”

Raymond stared at the leg with sharp eyes.

"These women, they're all your maids.”

“…….”

The women in the painting all had similar characteristics.

Although the color was slightly different, women with outstanding beauty, such as
silver hair, red eyes, and height above average, which are not common in empires.

Until just before Chloe's appearance, Daria had found women suitable for Raymond's
taste and hired them as her maid.

His taste was quite tricky, so he could not find a suitable woman among the nobles
in the capital. Therefore, Daria brought Raymond into the Imperial Palace
regardless of her status if she was a woman who suited his taste.

Although everyone failed to catch Raymond's eye and went out of the imperial palace
again.

"Among them, they are especially unfamiliar..."….”

Daria muttered with a calm look.

"Some people interpret the appearance of these women as a challenge to the

denomination of those who believe in heresy because they are similar to saints.
Whether it's a challenge to the denomination, or for any other reason."
Raymond's voice gradually went down.

"Chloe is in danger."

Silver hair, red eyes...… Raymond thought of Chloe alone when all of his subjects
thought of the saint. I was worried that something dangerous would happen to her.

It didn't happen before going back in time.…. Is it because of the appearance of a

saint that has never existed in time back? Or...

Kylos Ludwig.

Like himself, the man who came back in time...….

'No, but there's no reason for the man to do this.’

What the man wanted was Chloe Garnettsch, not a silver-haired woman with similar
characteristics to her.

Rather, I hoped that the disappearance of women would simply be a challenge to the
denomination, such as the interpretation of the servants. However, for whatever
reason their disappearance resulted, it was necessary to strengthen Chloe's safety.

* * *

Kylos gently pressed his eyes down on the wagon returning to the Great Wall. I was
very tired. I was just on my way back from secret talks with Duke Arnold Caroline.

"At the event that day, the emperor told Duke Caroline about his divorce from the
empress.’

It was quite good information that came at the right time. As soon as Kylos
obtained the information, he went to Duke Caroline on that way.

"I thought the Duke and I would have a reasonable understanding.’

It was none other than Duke Caroline who most strongly opposed the emperor's
declaration of divorce even in the time that came back.

At that time, Kylos succeeded in grilling him, the uncle of the empress Daria and
the head of the noble council, and bringing him to his side.

"How is it? If you hold my hand, I will also prevent the divorce between the
emperor and the empress."

‘…….’

The old duke couldn't answer easily and tapped only the armrest of the chair with
his fingertips for a long time.

In fact, the Duke would have had a long headache about the sudden divorce of the
emperor.

I guessed that this might happen one day because Daria, his vaginal daughter, had
not had children for years, but I didn't know it would become a reality.

The emperor seemed to reassure him, saying he would definitely give him alimony,
but that was more of a problem. Even so, it was a moment when the daughter, who
lived in the imperial palace as if she had died, began to appear in the world
recently and was very annoying.

Duke Caroline hoped that his daughter would not come out of the world forever in a
prison called the Imperial Palace.

'There's only one thing I want. The inability of the empress to come out of the
world. If that's impossible, you can just kill the empress."

'That's the easiest way.’

Kylos was not very surprised by the terrifying words that it was okay to kill his
daughter.

It was a little surprising that the wish of the Duke was not the happiness of the
daughter, but the death of the daughter, but I didn't want to know the details.

'Okay, let's help.’

It would be very difficult to kill a person in the position of empress, but it has
already been done once a long time ago.

While Kylos recalled his secret talks with the Duke for a long time, the wagon
arrived at the Great Wall.

"We've arrived, your highness."

Kylos, who got off the wagon, looked around his desolate castle.

The greatness without her was no longer cozy. He could no longer relieve his
hardships as before.

Instead of heading to his room, he immediately headed to the coldest and shady
place in the Great Depression. A thick iron door opened with a squeaky sound of
metal.

The woman who had been kidnapped early yesterday was Louis Verona, the most recent
maid of Empress Daria until Chloe came. The woman, who was dragged in pajamas, was
shaking in fear next to the two bodies that had already lost their lives.

Although Kylos fell far short of Chloe, she was nevertheless a woman who suited the
emperor's taste with her coveted silver hair and red eyes.

Kylos approached the woman with a faint smile. Slowly bowing down, he held the tip
of the woman's chin forcefully and threatened her with a sharp iron in her other
hand.

"Seduce the emperor again." I'll help you."

"That, that, that's impossible.”

Looking at the tip of the knife pointed at him, he stepped back in fear.

"Your Majesty has never shown interest in me. Her Majesty knew that and sent me out
of the Imperial Palace."

"You've never caught the emperor's attention?"

Kylos' eyes were severely distorted. Along with the answers of women who have
already died, it was already the third, the same answer.

The emperor, who is rumored to be a luxury, has never touched a woman close to his
taste in the imperial palace. What nonsense is this?

"I've already tried several times under the order of Empress Hwa, but it's
impossible for me."

Luis Verona replied with his front teeth banging against Kylos' voice, who was on
the verge of living.

"Then you're useless, too."

Kylos lifted the sword he was holding toward the woman with numb eyes as if seeing
a bug crawling on the floor. Without any hesitation, the wielded black took the
woman's life.

I felt bad at the thought of making a mistake again.

There are already three silver-haired bodies. The empress' maids were all known as
Raymond's tastes, but none of them said they had ever slept with him.

Even the woman who was once rumored to be Raymond's mistress only learned that she
actually had nothing to do with him.

"I don't understand."

Kylos thought with his stiff eyes closed and opened.

Considering the emperor's treatment of Chloe in time back, he was never a man in
trouble.

"Why on earth..."

I feel a little hopeless. If the women he killed didn't lie in front of the sword,
only Chloe was the only woman who tried to seduce the half-brother...….

"Oh my god."

Rough swear words came out of my mouth. There can be no woman in the world who can
beat Chloe Garnetteau!

If the emperor could be seduced and removed from Chloe, it would be most perfect if
Chloe found out that the man's love was false. A second plan was needed in case it
was impossible.

What should I do to make her realize? She's being fooled by the man for a very
short time now. Her love belongs only to Kylos Ludwig.

Kylos, who took a handkerchief out of his arms, casually wiped the blood off my
sword blade and came out.

A man suddenly appeared in his eyes as he walked with a cold face after hiding his
cold heart. He was the only man who showed off his presence even though he was
mixed among several articles.

"Enoch Brance..."….’

The man who betrayed him and helped her escape at the end of the time that had come
back. A man who eventually escaped after losing one eye and disappeared somewhere.

After returning to time once, his betrayal had never happened, but I couldn't help
but feel reluctant.

However, it was a waste to throw it away as it is, so he did not kick it out or
actively leave it to work.

Feeling Kylos' gaze, Enoch Brans bowed his head deeper. Kylos, who had been looking
only at the top of his head for a long time, slowly turned around.

There were so many things he had to pay attention to to to the treatment of that
trivial man.

* * *

Even after Kylos disappeared, Enochbrans was able to raise his head again after a
long time. The colleagues who were with me have already been dispersed.

Waiting for the darkness to fall deeper, he immediately came out of the Great Wall
and visited Saint Lette.

"I'm going on a picnic with Chloe!"

Lette was excited and chatted about what had happened.

"Aren't you showing yourself too much"?

Enochbrance asked in a slightly worried voice.

"It's okay. I'm 'forgotten' anyway." No one will remember and forget."

But Lette replied with a bright smile, as if she was not worried about anything. Of
course, there was no way that the agile Enochbrance could not have found the bitter
look that passed by at that moment. But instead of pointing it out, he pretended
not to know and said something else.

"The movement of the Ludwig Grand Prince is suspicious. The days of blood odor are
increasing, and today I secretly contacted Duke Caroline."

"Silly Kylos, you're working hard."

Lette shed arsenic with a sulky expression.

"I'll let you try everything you can. "I'm going to watch him despair because he
couldn't get Chloe even though he struggled so hard."

Laughing, a pure laughter like a child burst out. Enochbrance looked at her
silently.

"But will Enoch and Chloe wear yellow or sky blue tomorrow?" "I want to wear the
same color as Chloe, but she won't tell me what to wear."

"Yellow clothes."

"Really? How does Enoch know that?"”

When Lette asked with wide eyes, Enochbrance replied with a gentle smile.
"It's the color that suits her the best. Especially on bright spring days."

His green eyes had a calm color as if recalling something. Lette, who looked up at
him silently, tilted his head.

"What are you thinking, Enoch?"

Lette asked again and urged him, but he smiled without an answer.

8 장. Saint of oblivion, Lette I.

It was evening a day before the picnic. Thanks to Lette and Bestie, who went back
early looking forward to tomorrow, I was able to have a free time for the first
time in a long time.

"Picnic..."

It was something I had never experienced before. I thought that would only appear
in literary works, but I couldn't feel the reality that I was going on a picnic
with girls of my age.

"What should I wear?"’

Unlike acting like I wasn't very interested in Lette and Bestie, I was actually
looking forward to it a lot.

I prepared hard based on the books I borrowed from the library, but I haven't
decided what to wear yet.

Eventually, I took out a short dress that had only two clothes from the closet and
began to worry. I tried changing in front of Lette and Vesti in the morning, but
the two were not very helpful in my choice.

"Yellow dress is pretty and sky blue dress is pretty, too!" Whatever you wear,
Chloe will be the prettiest!’

"Really! Both are pretty!" I think you can wear anything! No, just wear both!

"Princess Caroline says such silly things confidently. What color are you going to
choose, Chloe?’

When I took out a word, I got used to the appearance of them exchanging ten words,
but at that moment I couldn't answer easily. This is because I couldn't decide what
to wear for the first picnic.

When I was staring at two dresses in a quiet room, the night breeze gently knocked
on the window.

When I turned my head, I saw Sir Enoch sitting on a branch of courtesy and smiling
calmly at me.

"Good night, Lady Chloe."

"Long time no see, Enoch."

His voice had the power to calm the listener's mind. I followed him and walked to
the window smiling.

"What's the occasion today?"… "Are you here to meet Lette?"

"Yes. I'm very excited to go on a picnic with Lady Chloe tomorrow."

After I decided to go on a picnic, I remembered Lette, who sang picnic songs every
day after day. On the surface, she was a girl who was about 15 years old, but
sometimes she did it like a really young child.

When I thought of Lette, a small smile burst out in my mouth. Then I felt the way
he looked at me, and when I looked up, Sir Enoch had an unknown expression.

"Enoch-gyeong?"

"……Even if Lette bothers Lady Chloe, please don't hate her too much."

As he tilted his head, he said with a short false smile.

"Lette really wants to get close to Lady Chloe."

"I don't hate you."

Although the time spent with Lette was short, I could fully guess how large the
likability she had for me was. So I couldn't hate Lette.

Rather than that...….

"I think you're very cute, Lette."

"It's something that Lette would really like to hear."

Sir Enoch smiled brightly as if it were his job. At that moment, the dark night sky
felt as if only his surroundings were shining brightly.

It was just like an optical illusion, so I was staring at his face again after
blinking a couple of times. Sir Enoch was still staring at me with a bright smile.

"I guess Sir Enoch really cares about Lette."

"Yes, I cherish it very much."

"Since when did you get to know Lettewa? I'm sure that Rette said it was from a
very young age.….”

“…….”

I asked carefully, but Sir Enoch did not answer anything. Instead, he folded his
eyes gently with a faint smile.

"I'm sorry. I asked you something too personal, right?"

"You don't have to be sorry. I'm glad Lady Chloe is interested in me. But...
Unfortunately, I can't tell you anything about Lette. I'm sorry."

Sir Enoch apologized to me and felt sorry. I don't know the details, but I only
knew that Lette had an unfortunate past.

I felt mixed up and tried to lower my eyes, but I suddenly heard a sound of rubbing
my clothes with my ears.

"Wait a minute."

With a slurping sound, his arm passed by my face and went back to its original
position. When I blinked my eyes because I didn't know what had happened, his quiet
laughter awakened my mind.

As I turned my head around, my face slightly reflected on the open window.

"You're pretty."

Fever rose above my face. I was reflected with a small flower on my head above the
blurry glass.

"You look good in yellow." Especially on bright spring days."

"Thank you."

The afterimage reflected in the dark did not completely paint the color, but
perhaps the flowers hanging over my head are yellow.

Looking back at him, Sir Enoch was bending his mouth long as he was satisfied with
the appearance of me putting flowers in.

The alluring face that stood on the branch and looked at me silently was just as
beautiful as Raymond's.

'Lee, this is why everyone praised Sir Enoch.’

Sir Enoch slowly turned back and grabbed the wooden pillar.

"Are you going to go now?"”

"Yes, since it's already late."”

He glanced up at the dark night sky and replied.

"Lady Chloe should go to bed now. That way, we'll have more fun tomorrow."

"Yes, thank you."

"Then have a good night."

Lord Enoch bowed gracefully toward me and disappeared immediately. He approached

silently every time and suddenly disappeared. There was nothing left but the cry of
a grass bug where he disappeared.

I fell into that lingering feeling for a while and stared down the window blankly.

"Are you not coming today?"

Unfortunately, I didn't meet Raymond today. All I received was a morning letter
from his servant in the morning.

'I think you're quite busy.’

I went to the library with Lette and Bestie, who complained about not wanting to
read a book in anticipation of meeting him, but I didn't meet him.

Leaving a feeling of regret behind for some reason, I closed the window and turned
around. Two dresses that were unfolded earlier were waiting for me calmly.

Suddenly, I remembered Sir Enoch's words that yellow looked good in spring. Does
that mean that there are different colors for summer, fall, and winter?

Unconsciously, his hand stretched out and picked up a yellow dress. I was really
looking forward to tomorrow's picnic.

* * *

"Chloe! Chloe is wearing a yellow dress, too!"

Rette, who was out in front of the empress' palace early in the morning, found me
and jumped in excitement.

In a little while, other infants will gather, and I was a little worried about what
would happen if I only showed such a child-like appearance in front of them.

"You're so pretty, Chloe!" "As expected, Chloe in spring looks good in yellow!"

"Did Enoch say that to Lette?"”

"Of course! Enoch knows everything about Chloe."”

Lethe raised his head proudly with a fairly proud look. Then, he built a grim
arsenic toward Bestie, who came out in a green dress.

"Princess Caroline doesn't seem to know much about Chloe yet. I can't believe she
claimed to be Chloe's best friend to that extent."

"What are you talking about?" I didn't plan on wearing the same color as Chloe from
the beginning!

"Chloe, can I link my arms with Chloe?"

Bestie protested in an unfair voice, but Lete stood next to me, ignoring her
gently. Even before I asked her a question, her small fingers were wriggling toward
my forearm.

"Even if Lette bothers Lady Chloe, please don't hate her too much. Lette really
wants to get close to Lady Chloe.’

It was a little burdensome because I had never had such a friendly contact with
Dong-sung, but I couldn't reject her because I remembered what Sir Nok said last
night.

"Yes, do that."

"Go, thank you!"

Lette smiled brightly and crossed her arms with me. The explosive and warm
sensation felt at the moment made my heart pound.

“…….”
I stared blankly at Lette. She was hanging from my arm with a sincerely delighted
face.

Somehow, I think I've always felt the excitement similar to what I feel now in the
past. That can't be true. I've never felt this warmth before.

Waiting for the wandering Lette and the pouty bestie on both sides, the invitations
began to arrive one by one.

"Oh my god, I didn't know I'd go on a picnic with a saint!" It's such an honor!"

Gloa Young-ae, who had a fiercely moved face, seemed to be more honored with a
pretty face than with Lette's job.

"Hello, St. Mary". "I'm Amelia from the Kennis family."

"I'm Rodel from the Miller family. It's an honor to meet the saint."

"I'm from the Travian family..."….”

Of course, the other infants greeted Lette in a subtle formality. Unlike when he
first met me, he looked a little more cautious.

"Nice to see you all."

Lette greeted them with her arms still folded. The way he looked down arrogant with
his head slightly tilted back seemed more like a royal family than a saint.

"Shall we go now?"

Today's picnic site was sponsored by the back of the imperial palace. Bestie wanted
to go out of the imperial palace, but Daria refused to allow it.

Vesti's rebellion of not being able to go out even though it was a vacation period
was naturally lightly ignored.

Now that I see it, Bestie is being ignored by Daria and Lette.…. I felt bad for her
again.

We arrived at the sponsorship behind the imperial palace shortly after walking.

This sponsorship, which is open only when VIPs visit the empire, was scheduled to
continue to open during the saint's party's stay.

"The support of the empress was also very cozy, but this place is much bigger and
cooler."

"It's too much to open such a beautiful place only when customers come."

It wasn't a funny story, but everyone burst into laughter at Kennis Young-ae's
words.

While thinking about where I should have laughed, Bestie spread the mat. Sitting
together, we took snacks out of the basket we brought.

"Lady Garnetteau's basket is quite big".

At Han Young-ae's words, all her eyes turned to me.

"I think the basket is shining."

"Of course. Because the basket is gold colored. His Majesty especially sent it to
me.”

"Your Majesty?"

Everyone looked at me with a mixture of surprise and envy at what Bestie said as if
she were bragging.

"Lady Garnetteau must be close to your Majesty, right?”

A woman with a first-time face who had been sitting silent all along asked me.

"I think you're close enough to prepare a picnic for us."

A strange sense of incompatibility was felt in the woman's voice.

The appearance was completely different, but she was somehow a woman with similar
characteristics to me, from silver hair to red eyes. Did I say that I'm a self-made
Youngae?

She, a guest staying at the Duke of Caroline's mansion for a while, said she was
invited today at the request of the Duchess.

"It's a place where the saint was with you, so you must have cared about it."

When I spoke indirectly, hiding a look of embarrassment, Eloise Young-ae's gaze

turned subtle.

"Hmm, is there anything you'really.

"You must be very suspicious of Eloise'

Lette, who was sitting quietly next to me, intervened in the conversation. In an
instant, Eloise Young-ae's face turned red.

"What do you mean doubt?" It's not like that at all...….”

"Shall we take out the snacks that everyone brought?"”

What felt cool in a very short moment was an illusion, and Lette smiled softly and
changed the mood.

I was embarrassed by Eloise Young-ae's question for a while, but I immediately

shook off my awkward feeling by eating the bread that Lette gave me.

"So, my brother and I played such a mean joke on you".”

"If you're joking around like Sir Kennis, you can be beaten a hundred times."

"What a silly thing to say!" I'm so thrilled to share the same last name with you!"

Kennis Youngae trembled and burst into anger at Sir Kennis, but no one sympathized.

"Come to think of it, Lady Garnetteau must have seen Sir Kennis at the last
event."”
"What do you think? KENISE or BRANCE? Who was cooler?"

"Of course it's Sir Brance!" How dare you follow Sir Brance's appearance?"

"We didn't ask Kennis Youngae, we asked Lady Garnetesch."

"Lady Garnetesu!" Hurry up and decide who the most handsome man in the Empire is!"

Everyone asked with twinkling eyes over the grumpy Kennis spirit. I've become very
awkward.

Sir Kennis also had a good appearance, and Sir Enoch also has a very good
appearance, but...….

But how can you choose the most handsome man in the Empire over Raymond?’

No matter how much I thought about it, I could not tolerate the situation in which
I had to choose two people as the most handsome men in the empire except Raymond.

However, it was a moment to bring up Sir Enoch's name because he could not break
the atmosphere.

"Hang on. Are we discussing the most handsome man in the empire?"

Lette, who sat down and was eating cookies, tilted his head and asked.

"How can we discuss the most handsome man of the Empire except Raymond?"”

"Raymond Ramen..."… Are you talking about His Majesty?”

"Yes, Raymond." The emperor of the Asta Empire."

Lette said in a voice that was indifferent.

"Of course, your Majesty is very obedient, but you're not as good as Lord Kennis or
Lord Brance, are you?"”

"I heard your highness was very popular among women of my second sister's age, but
Sir Kennis or Sir Brance was much more popular than his highness who was married
and older..."….”

"In addition, your majesty is a little scary." "It looks good from a distance, but
I can't dare to say hello because my hands and feet tremble when I'm close."

I couldn't possibly tell them that Sir Brance was actually of the same age as
Raymond and had raised a saint as a child.

"That's right. It's a golden carriage, and I think Sir Kenneth, who is modest, is
cooler than His Majesty, who got married and had a lot of government."

"My brother is not calm at all!" How frivolous is a person in a mansion? Lord
Brance is the one who fits best with the word "cautiousness!"

At some point, the story went back around Sir Kennis and Sir Nok. I was upset with
Raymond's name, which had fallen out of the gap, so I secretly swallowed all the
leftover cookies.

"Chloe, Chloe."
Like me, Lette, who was no longer involved in the conversation and was only eating
cookies, pulled my collar and whispered in my ear.

"Chloe, do you think you look more handsome than Raymond?"

"Well, I don't know. I think Lette and I are the only ones who have proper eyesight
here."

"Right? Everyone's eyes are weird, right?" No matter how much I think about it,
Raymond is the coolest. I don't know why Raymond says he's scared. Raymond is such
a sweet and lovely person.….”

It was when the two of us whispered like that.

"I think you and Lady Garnetteau really resemble each other."

"Oh, my. Really?"

Lette, who had been acting adult all along, blushed and glistened at the words of
Gloria Young-ae.

"Yes, the mood is a bit different..."… You look very similar. "When you grow up a
little bit more, I think you'll be Lady Garnetteau."

"That's the best compliment, Gloa Youngae."

I glanced at Lette's shy face. Well, I thought so from the first time I saw Lette,
but I and Lette look quite similar to each other.

"I'm so happy." I can't believe you recognized that I look like Chloe.….”

"In addition, you look like sisters because you two look alike."

"What? Sisters?"

Lette, who had been delighted just now, looked disappointed when she heard that she
was a sister. Even I, who was next to me, was embarrassed. I thought you'd be happy
to hear that I'm like a sister, because I've always liked you.

"Don't do that and take a closer look at it, Gloa Youngae." Does Chloe and I really
look like sisters?”

"What? Yes... You look like real sisters."….”

"No way!" They can't just look like sisters!"

Eventually, Lette became very excited. Gloria Young-ae looked worried that she had
made a mistake and was at a loss.

While Lette, who failed to get the answer he wanted until the end, became
depressed, Count Miller Young-ae brought up a new topic.

"Did you all hear that?" A ghost story that's been spreading in the capital
recently."

"Ghost stories?"

"It's something I'm telling only to Young kids..."….”

As people's attention was focused, Miller Young-ae lowered her voice a tone and
began to imitate spooky speech.

"There's a ghost appearing in the capital every night."

"Hey, there's no ghost in the world."

"I'm telling you, ghosts appear every night and kidnap the ladies." The ghost was
originally a girl named Anna, who lived under the western gate 10 years ago, but
three days before the wedding, her fiance cheated on a noble girl and ran away. But
Anna couldn't forget her fiance and waited for a man who didn't return, and
eventually died of illness. But I guess only noble women who resemble her come to
revenge for the woman who became a ghost and took away her fiance."

"What does that noble lady look like?"

Kennis Young-ae, who was sitting right next to Miller Young-ae, gulped and asked.

"That noble lady..."… Um... Oh, okay. He had silver hair and red eyes like a saint.
So every night, silver-haired ladies are kidnapped one by one by a ghost.….”

"What are you talking about?"

Bestie, who quietly listened to Miller Young-ae's story, spoke in a blunt voice.

"If you're going to revenge, you should do it to your cheating fiance. Why would
you do it to that noble woman?" And... Where is there a ghost in the world?”

"Princess Caroline, be careful. Even now, ghosts may come to you tonight because
they are angry to hear the story of the princess around here.”

"Hmph."

Everyone was terrified, but Bestie snorted, saying it was a ridiculous story.
Perhaps Bestie didn't believe in ghost stories at all.

I didn't really believe in the existence of ghosts, but I was reluctant. What a
ghost that only catches women with silver hair.

As we talked about this and that, the sun slowly began to set. Everyone was
disappointed and got up.

While having a small conversation, I walked to the place where the carriage was,
and I saw a familiar person on the other side.

"Raymond!"

Lette, who was the first to find him, smiled brightly and pointed at him. Everyone
had to turn their eyes because they couldn't look at the saint pointing his finger
at the emperor.

"I offer infinite glory to the daughter of the god Lana, the owner of the empire."

"May the blessings of Lana be with the Astar Empire and its owners forever."

Unlike Raymond, who greets Lette in a plain voice, Lette smiled and responded.

"Did you enjoy the picnic in the sponsorship?"

"Yes, it was very good. Thank you so much for giving me this opportunity."

The way the two talked was strangely stuck in my head.

A subtle change in Lette caught my eye. Just like when I was alone with myself, I
was showing a lot of favor for my opponent.

Raymond looked carefully at me standing next to him. Somehow I felt ashamed when I
met eyes with many people.

When I sneaked away from the gaze, he burst into a low laugh. His laughter shook
around him. I had a feeling that maybe everyone was thinking the same thing.

Perhaps Raymond is regretting after belatedly realizing that he is the most

beautiful man in the empire.

"I hope you get home safely."

He left a word to me and the infants and passed by. If it weren't for Eloise Young-
ae, who tripped in the direction of his presence, nothing would have happened.

"Oh my god!"

Everyone was surprised by the sudden scream and looked back at her.

"Are you okay, ELLOISE?"

“…….”

Elloise Young-ae fell on the dirt with a disastrous look. Her white dress was all
dirty.

While other infants were raising Eloise's spirit, Raymond casually frowned and
shook off his clothes. I blinked my eyes because I didn't know what happened in a
short moment.

"Is it okay?"

Raymond looked down at Elloise Youngae and asked.

"Sorry, I'm sorry, Your Majesty..."….”

Elloise Young-ae barely stood up with a red face.

After staring at it for a while, Raymond immediately turned around, throwing a word
at the following Marquis Rat. Marquis Rat took a handkerchief out of his arms to
Elloise Youngae and handed it over, and immediately followed Raymond.

"… As expected, His Majesty is a very scary and cold person. I would have been able
to hold you."

Young children gathered in someone's recitation responded, "That's right, that's

right."

* * *

Is it because of the ghost story of Miller Youngae? Even though I'm used to my room
now, I was a little scared at night.
It was time to turn off the light and lie down on the bed. Surprised by the
rustling sound, I turned on the light, and I saw In-young coming over through the
window.

"Lette..."

"Oh, ahaha..."…. Chloe, you weren't sleeping yet?”

Lette smiled awkwardly and stepped gently into my room. I relieved my surprised
heart by exhaling my held breath.

"How did you come to my room at this time?"

Perhaps it's just my feeling that I feel like more people are coming in and out of
this window.

"I came because I was so scared that a ghost would appear. They say that they only
aim for pretty people like Chloe."

Well, I think it would be scarier to climb over a two-story window at this late
hour.

"Can't you sleep with me, Chloe?" Just for tonight."

However, when I see those sparkling eyes that sparkle toward me, my heart
immediately weakens.

I eventually lost to her and guided her toward the bed.

"Instead, it's just tonight."

"Yes!"

Lette smiled broadly and fell on the soft bed.

"I can smell Chloe from your blanket".

I regretted my decision for a while at the sight of sniffing, but immediately

smiled. Lette's appearance, which seemed to be genuinely happy, also made me feel
better. Above all, I was grateful for someone other than me because I was reluctant
to be alone today.

"Hmm, it's so good. I've always dreamed of it. Sleeping in Chloe's arms in the same
bed as Chloe."

In your arms....? I paused for a while at that point, but I tried to turn my tongue
around pretending not to hear it.

"It's not always been long since you got to know me."

"I told you!" Enoch told me a lot about Chloe!"

Lette opened his axe eyes, inflating both cheeks. It was very cute to raise lovely
red eyes in triangles and pretend to be angry.

"Why are you laughing?"

"No, it's just because Lette is cute."

When I said this, Bestie would be more angry, saying, "Don't make fun of me.
However, instead of getting angry, Lette suddenly reddened her face and shyly
looked at her.

"Really?" Am I cute?

I was embarrassed by the way he took it too seriously.

"Go ahead and tell us, Chloe. Am I really cute?

"Yes, you're cute."

"Chloe is cute, too!"

Lethe hugged me with a big smile on his face. Unable to overcome the weight, the
two fell on the bed together.

"LE, LETTE! Wait a minute.…!”

"ITZY, Chloe!" "I really like Chloe!"

Unlike me, who was embarrassed by the sudden contact, Lette clung to me with a
smile, perhaps because contact with others was burdensome. Kung, kung, kung, kung.
My heart beat fast. Even with the slow temperature, the nervous body could not
relax.

I managed to pull myself up by pushing Lette aside.

"I'll turn off the lights."

Darkness came again when I blew out the candle I had lit. However, it was not as
scary as before, perhaps because I recognized that I was not alone. As I lay down
under the blanket, I felt a wriggling rette next to me.

"The girl named Eloise Young-ae, I was offended."

I remembered Eloise's spirituality, which was subtly falling toward Raymond.

"I smelled something unpleasant." It was the smell of Kylos.”

"Kylos'..."?”

Suddenly, I thought of something scary. Is it from Kylos? Are you trying to get me
out? Or to threaten Raymond? But she was invited by the request of the Duchess
Caroline.

"In addition, Raymond was criticized for nothing because of her. Raymond is such a
sweet and sweet person. The strange woman was cursed at for being cold-hearted when
she fell alone."

Lette grumbled in a voice full of dissatisfaction and gossiped about Elloise Young-
ae. It was me who didn't like this kind of conversation, but strangely, I didn't
hate it. That's probably because I was thinking similar to her.

"Chloe, do you really think so, too? Raymond is a scary and cold person?

"No, I don't think so."

"Never, don't think like that!" Got it?

A smile came out of Lette's useless worries. It was a worry that I could never do
if I knew the size of my heart for Raymond, who was growing day by day in my heart.

"Yes, I will never think like that."

"Then, as a promise, please put your arm under your pillow".

"How does that become a sign of promise?"

When asked back at her ridiculous request, Lette grumbled and groaned.

"Can't I use the arm pillow?"”

"Lette is too big to give you an arm pillow."

"Do you feel pressured because I'm too big?" …… As expected, the child looks
better, right?"

Lette murmured in a grueling voice. When she turned around in the dark because she
felt like she had to soothe her, she asked for a favor in a lively voice again.

"Then sing me a song." There's a song that says good night to the babies."

"Do you mean a cradle?"

"Yes! The cradle..."….”

Singing a song was not such a difficult request, but the problem was that there was
only one cradle I knew. However, Lette asked me to sing even one song because it
doesn't matter.

"If you climb up the clouds, there are angels' castles. An angel in white smiles at
me. When I wake up dancing with flowers and butterflies and singing a song of
happiness, my mother hugs me. Whispering in a dreamy voice, saying you love me...
….”

Even though she didn't sing a few lines, she fell asleep. Stick to me like a child.

My eyes, who got used to the darkness before I knew it,

A carefully stretched finger stroked her hair. The fine silver hair was shining
alone in the dark. Seeing the silver hair falling apart in my hand reminded me of
someone I had forgotten.

"Estelle..."

I remembered the small child holding in one arm. This cradle is a song that my
mother sang for me and for my little Estelle.

It was a night I missed the child so much that I could not see him again.

* * *

Mrs. Gemma's new news surprised all of us. Bestie opened her eyes wide and looked
at her lower abdomen.

"Really? Is there a baby in here?"”

"Of course."

"But it doesn't look like that at all..."….”

"I'll be full in a few months.”

I also looked at her flat belly with fresh eyes. Because I didn't do anything
rough, my soft fingertips brushed over the fabric.

I overlapped myself in the past in the way she stroked her lower abdomen with a
widespread smile around her mouth.

"Congratulations, Elly."

Daria celebrated with joy as if it were her first time. Then Mrs. Gemma's eyes
turned red.

"Thank you, Daria."

In a crying voice, Mrs. Gemma barely answered.

"Oh, my. Elly." Why are you crying on such a happy day?”

At Daria's soothing words, she eventually buried her face in both hands and cried.
Eventually, embarrassed Daria took her inside, not knowing what to do.

"Isn't it a good thing to have a baby?" Why am I crying?

"I might be crying because I'm so happy and overwhelmed."”

I answered Besty, tilting my head, with a calm smile.

"Did Chloe cry like Gemma's wife when she had a baby?"”

At the sudden question, I stiffened my body. It was a question from Lette, who has
been sticking close to me since last night.

"Saint, what kind of harsh words..."…! Chloe is a girl who hasn't even gotten
married yet!"

"Oh, right. That's right.”

I wondered if she knew something, so I carefully checked my stiff body. However,

Lette only sipped orange juice with a natural face.

"But why does the saint keep appearing in the empress' palace when she has a place
to stay?"”

"It doesn't matter, princess." "I'm not a princess, I'm here to meet Chloe."

Lette snapped at Bestie in a coy voice and smiled at me in a friendly voice.

"Does Chloe like young babies, too.

"Yes, well..."

"How old do you like a baby?"

"Well..."
It was a topic that I had never thought about.

I've never seen a young child in the Great Depression, so the child in my memory
was only a small Estelle. I wanted to see the child grow a little more. I imagined
calling my name with those small lips and calling me mother.

I ended up imagining it.

"Well, no matter how old the kids are, I think they'll all be lovely.

"Oh, really?"

Lette smiled as if he was satisfied with my answer.

"Chloe, the saint's gaze was weird just now. I think I'm making an insidious plan.”

"Oh, my. It's a trap, Princess Caroline." If you tell Chloe about me one more time,
she will be severely punished for blasphemy.”

Next to him, he grumbled softly, asking if Bestie was a saint, and Daria returned.

"What about Mrs. Gemma?"

"I put him in the carriage and sent him back. I'm worried because he cries a lot.”

"When you have children, your emotions get jagged."

"Wow, you know it well, Chloe".

Daria looked at me with a look of surprise. Being prickly for nothing, I had to
change my words in a hurry.

"More than that, Her Majesty seems to be really close to Mrs. Gemma. Thank you for
being happy with us.….”

"When I was having a hard time after losing my child, Ellie was the biggest
strength by my side."

Now, as if he didn't have to hide it, Daria spoke in a thin voice.

"Since I was young, my mothers were close to each other, so we were close together.
I think so, and we all have similar tastes, so we became friends more easily. If it
weren't for Ellie, who gladly became my maid and was with me when I came to the
Imperial Palace, it would have been hard for me to hold out here alone.”

"By the way, Daria, Mrs. Gemma, and Sir Wilter have been trio since you were young,
right?"

“…….”

At Vesti's words, Daria stared at the distance with gloomy eyes as if recalling
something.

"Who is Sir Wilter?"”

"… The man I loved. Oh, of course, it's a secret to others. She's the empress of
the Asta Empire, and it's a problem if it's known that she loved another man in the
past."
Daria smiled faintly and shook her head. I suddenly remembered the conversation I
had with her in the past.

'In fact, even though he wasn't Raymond's child.’

Maybe the father of the child she had to lose is the man named Sir Wilter. And the
man named Sir Wilter is probably...….

"Even when his parents suddenly screamed, his lover who loved him to death
disappeared, and his unborn child was lost..."….’

Maybe, I can't see him anymore.

I was curious about what happened to her, but I couldn't ask. Bestie might let me
know the rough situation, but I didn't want to ask her.

I, however, decided not to sympathize with the stories she did not reveal. That
would be a great example to her.

* * *

It was only three days later that I ran into Lette, who looked so young.

"Your Majesty..."

On his way to the library, he found Raymond crouching down in front of a young
child.

"Oh, Chloe!"

Raymond looked back at me with an exceptionally welcome face.

"What are you doing here?"

As I tilted my head and went next to him, a small child who looked about three to
four years old stood in front of him.

"Oh, that's...".”

Raymond was passing in front of the library when the child suddenly appeared and
claimed to have fallen alone. Saying that he really didn't do anything, he even
seemed a little unfair.

I recently witnessed a similar situation, so I nodded and crouched next to him

together.

"I think it's a group of adults." There is no way such a young child will come and
go to the imperial palace."

The child of the saint's party was quite similar to the saint' No, it wasn't to the
extent that it looked like him, but he really had the same face.

If I and Lette had just similar faces, Lette and this child had the same face as if
they had been photographed.

"Are you part of the saint's party?"”

Instead of answering, the child nodded up and down. Looking closely, my knees and
elbows were bleeding.

"Doesn't it hurt?"”

"……it hurts a little."

"That's great. You're holding it in even though you're sick."

The child blushed shyly at the words. As soon as I felt strange, Raymond spoke to
me.

"What should I do now, Chloe?"

"Don't you think you should treat them first?"”

"Hmm... Then you'd better go to my office first. It's closer here than your room or
the place where the saints stay."

"Aren't you busy?" I'll just take him to my room...….”

"I've been spending more time with you."”

This time, my face would have turned shyly red like a child's face. I shook my head
hard and held the child's hand to shake off the burning heat.

"How is it? Can you walk?"”

"No..."

The child shook his head and glanced up at Raymond. Flustered by the desperate
gaze, Raymond faltered and stepped back.

"Why is he looking at me like that?"”

"I think it's asking your Majesty to hug you."

"Well..."

Light wrinkles formed over Raymond's forehead. Perhaps he hesitated.

That overlapped with his first time treating young Estelle, so I burst into
laughter.

"Why are you laughing?"

"If you're in trouble, I'll hug you."

"No. It must be heavy, but I'll..."….”

"I'm not heavy at all!"

The child cut Raymond's words and shouted with a sulky look. I was more surprised
by the behavior than Raymond.

The opponent is the emperor of the Asta Empire. No matter how much the saint's
party was, talking carelessly like this was a clear insult to the imperial family.

Sure enough, Raymond was staring at the child with a stiff look.
"Your Majesty, I think my child made a mistake because he was still young. I'll
just take him and treat him.….”

"I'm not that angry, so it's okay not to make excuses for the child. I was just
surprised that you weren't scared even after seeing me.”

Raymond easily hugged the child with one arm, ending the misunderstanding.

"Do other kids get scared when they see your majesty?"

Walking along the hallway with him, I asked what was bothering me.

"Well, I guess." They say my face looks a little rough to children."

"Who?"

That was ridiculous. There's no one as sweet as Raymond.

"The Marquis of Rat".

Raymond replied casually, opening the office door, and going inside. Putting down
the child, he took out the medicine bottle himself.

"I asked if children at this age know why they cry when they see me."

"Not at all!"

The child sitting on Raymond's sofa clenched his fists and shouted.

"Raymond is not harsh at all!" Raymond is the sweetest and sweetest person in the
world...… Hup!"

The child, who was shouting loudly, suddenly turned white and covered his small
mouth with both hands. At that moment, me and Raymond's gaze toward the child
changed subtly.

"Lette..."

"Oh, no. I'm not Lette".

When I called my name just in case, the child was in a hurry and hid my face.

"But his way of talking was always like a rette..."….”

"The only person in this imperial palace who makes such a face and calls my name
carelessly is the saint."

Raymond must have the same thought as me. As the eyes of the two of us gathered,
the child sweated and showed his face.

"That, that..." I made a mistake. I'm a servant that serves Lette, but I
accidentally copied Lette's way of speaking.….”

"Then I'll have to call in the saints and believers right now to ask them for
confirmation.”

"No!"

Eventually, the child cried and confessed.

"I'm sorry. I'm Lette."

Sitting on the sofa, wiggling his fingers and looking at the wits, it was like a
young child being scolded by his parents.

Raymond sighed and slammed across from her.

"What does it look like, a saint?"

"Raymond and Chloe seemed to be uncomfortable with me, so I changed them to look
like children."

"Is that possible?" Changing your appearance to a young child's look...…?”

"I'm a person blessed by the god of Lana. Age doesn't mean anything to me. It's
just transcending time."

"It transcends time"?”

Lette replied with a shrug.

It transcends time...…. Beyond Time...…. I suddenly looked back at me and Raymond,

who had gone back in time.

Come to think of it, I didn't know I, and what principle Raymond and Kylos came
back in time. The reality that has been inadvertently accepted so far has come
strangely.

"Is it possible to turn back time?"

"I don't know."

I asked in a trembling voice, but Lette avoided answering. I squatted down in front
of Lette with the medicine container Raymond had left.

"Did you fall down in front of your Majesty on purpose?"”

"Just..." I copied what Eloise Young-ae did a few days ago. It's a little annoying!
Raymond is such a kind person, but everyone doesn't know!”

Rette, who hesitated and answered, suddenly raised his voice.

"But I'm not worried anymore." Because the servants saw us earlier. I'm sure
Raymond is rumored to be the kind emperor who takes care of the injured little
child."

“…….”

“…….”

The voice of talking about his plan was quite serious. Even so, he spoke like a
child because he had a short tongue.

Me and Raymond were speechless and just looked at her.

"…But what if you hurt your body yourself?" It hurts."

"Well..."
I wiped the soil off Lette's wound and applied medicine. Fortunately, it wasn't
enough to bandage.

"Make sure to see a doctor later and get proper treatment. I'll be upset if there's
a scar left."

"Are you worrying about me?"”

"You made something to worry about. Is that what you're saying?"”

"Hehe..."

It was a shot back in its own way, but Lette smiled happily. Is it because her
appearance is the appearance of a four-year-old child? As she said, it felt like
the distance between her and her was greatly reduced.

"It's so nice to be with Raymond and Chloe".

"……A saint really can't keep up with that idea.”

I raised myself up, agreeing with Raymond's words.

"Let's go back now, Lette.

"What? I have to go back?"”

"This is your Majesty's office. I'll take you home because you hurt your leg."

"But..."

Rette, who had been restless for a while, began to beg Raymond.

"Raymond! Please don't kick me out!" I want to watch Raymond work with Chloe!"

Lette didn't seem to want to go back very much.

"What? Raymond, please." Isn't it cute that I'm looking like a kid? If you keep
watching, you'll be more efficient.”

"Well, what...".”

Raymond, who narrowed his eyes, turned away from Lette toward me. Then he muttered
in a small voice as if he were sighing.

"If Chloe were to be with you."”

"Me too..."

I asked again at the unexpected words, but Raymond smiled and nodded.

"Yes. As the saint said, if I keep looking at you next to me, I think my work
efficiency will increase.”

“…….”

The words that sounded like a confession suddenly heated up the surroundings. I was
ashamed to hear this in front of Lette, so I fanned with my hands.
Lette was actually watching us with a happy smile, but...

* * *

While Raymond was working, we sat on the sofa and spent time together.

I tried my best to braid my hair, but the result was not very good.

The braids, one strand at the back of both earwheels, were excessively bumpy, and
the red ribbon stretched ugly over the flowing hair below them.

"I'm sorry, Lette." I think this is...… It's a little weird, right?”

"No, you're so pretty." It's exactly what I wanted."

However, Lette didn't hate it and liked it while looking in the mirror. No matter
how much I looked at it, I couldn't say it was pretty. In despair, I looked into
both palms and sighed.

"Don't sigh, Chloe. It's really pretty. Shall we ask Raymond? Raymond! What do you
think about my hair? Chloe braided it for me! It's really pretty, right?

Raymond, who was sitting in front of the desk reading the documents, glanced up and
looked at us. Raymond, who discovered Lette's ridiculous hair shape, burst into a
small smile.

"That's right. You braided it really beautifully." "That's a great skill."

"Did you hear that, Chloe?" Raymond is really pretty, too."

Lette smiled and handed me the mirror.

"This time, it's Lette's turn." Lette will braid Chloe's hair beautifully. Turn
around, Chloe."

I was worried that he was trying to get revenge on me, but he turned around gently
because of the sin he committed. And my hair, completed by Lette a little later,
was surprisingly perfect.

"If you braid it so beautifully, I'll be sorry."

"I braided my hair pretty because Chloe was pretty."

The chattering voice was lovely like a baby lark. I couldn't believe that that
wriggling little hand braided my hair with more perfect skill than I did.

"Don't you feel like you're my family when we'really.”

Lette held out the mirror with his short arms so that our faces could be captured
at once.

Instead of her, who looked tired with short arms, I took the mirror and stretched
out my arms. Then, as she said, the two of us really looked like family.

"Right? We're like real family, right?"

"Family, Ira."

Raymond, who was quietly staring at the desk, muttered quietly. Looking at the calm
smile rising above his eyes, my heart was also at peace.

It wasn't until lunchtime that Raymond covered the paperwork he was watching the
whole time. Lette, who was sitting next to me touching my hair and playing with his
hands, jumped up and ran in front of his desk.

"Raymond! Are you done with your work?"”

"Well, what..."

Raymond looked at Lette with narrow eyes.

"Let's hang out together now!" Raymond, have you ever been on a picnic? Chloe and I
went on a picnic not too long ago. We spread out the mat, ate snacks, and talked
about fun things. "Don't you think Raymond would be so much fun to go with?"

"Rather than that, didn't you say you couldn't walk properly because you hurt your
leg?"

Raymond asked in an indifferent voice toward Lette, who hops in place as if he was
excited just by imagining it. At that moment, Lette's body, which was fidgeting,
stiffened.

"Oh, haha...". Did I say that?"

Lette looked up at Raymond with the cutest expression he could make.

Raymond only flinched around his eyes once, not agitated, even with a lovely
expression that he would have forgiven all lies on the spot.

Lette's eyes rolled over. He looked desperate as if asking me for help, but I
quietly turned away from her.

"It was a lie that you couldn't walk."”

"...Because she's a saint blessed by God Lana. I don't feel the pain of my body."

In the end, Lette sighed and confessed.

"Why did you lie?"

"I wanted to get closer to Raymond."”

"Did you have any other intentions?" I'm very worried that the church is planning
impure things against the Asta Empire.”

"No! It's true!" Trust me!"

Raymond still looked at Lette with a doubtful look.

I smiled at Lette, who was suspicious and looked unfair. This is why I remembered
the vain things she had done to want to get close to me.

"I'm telling you…" I swear in the name of God Lana. I didn't mean anything bad.”

"Hmm... If an adult says so, I should believe it."

Sweeping under his chin, Raymond muttered small.

Looking at Lette's face, he was about to cry. When I was trying to help her, asking
her to stop believing in the saint, I found a small smile staying around Raymond's
mouth.

"You're teasing an adult."’

When I found an unexpected mischievous appearance, my heart fluttered.

After realizing that he loved him, he often fell in love with his new appearance
every day, but his playful teasing with an indifferent look was even cooler.

The short wrinkles blooming around his eyes, the lips smiling open unlike his cold
eyes, and the inside of his head, pretending to be expressionless. They were all
lovely.

Perhaps his heart, which whispers to me every day the reasons for loving me, also
resembles my heart.

Thinking so, my heart was touched.

I thought I should stop believing in the love he pours into me.

"Anyway, you're really not going on a picnic?" I think it'd be really fun if
Raymond, Chloe, and I went together."

Lette did not back down her opinion even if she became teary. Raymond seemed lost
in thought for a moment.

"Chloe! Chloe, do you want to go on a picnic with Raymond?"”

"What? No, I'm not..."….”

I hesitated and clouded the end of my speech.

A picnic with Raymond, there was no way I didn't want to go. Actually, I really
want to go. But my greed may make Raymond in trouble. Even so, he was a busy
person, but I couldn't bother him either.

"Seeing that you're blurring the end of your words, Chloe also wants to go on a
picnic with Raymond. Chloe doesn't say anything immediately when she wants
something and blurts the end of her speech.”

Lette smiled happily, talking about my characteristics that I didn't even know.
Raymond's eyes looking at me changed subtly.

"Do you want it too?" Do you want to go on a picnic with me?”

"Oh, that's...".”

The deep gaze at me raised my fever above my face. When he couldn't answer easily
and blurred the end of his speech again, he burst into a low smile.

"That's true. Seeing you blur the end of your words, you want to go, too."

Both cheeks were burning because they were caught inside. Raymond raised himself by
putting his fountain pen down on the desk.

"I'm done with some urgent things, so I'm going out. Picnic... I don't think it'll
be bad.”
"But all of a sudden like this?" I didn't prepare anything...….”

"What do you think of me, Chloe?" "It's okay not to prepare snacks or mats
yourself."

"That's right, Chloe. Did you see the emperor prepare something like that? The
emperor is supposed to be the place to order."

Raymond and Lette looked similar to each other and tilted their jaws toward me.

"Your expression looks similar."….’

The two resembled the proud arrogance of the high status of emperor and saint.

* * *

Raymond, Lette and I.

The combination of the three could be bizarre, but the servants who laid mats and
brought snack baskets did not say anything.

Unlike me, who hesitated and looked around awkwardly, Raymond and Lette naturally
sat on the mats laid down by their servants. Then, the eyes of the two people
looking at me, asking what are you doing, were really similar.

"Don't look around and sit here, Chloe."

"Don't be shy and sit next to me, Chloe!"

I sat between them smiling vaguely. When Raymond beckoned, the servants bowed their
heads silently and stepped down.

"It's already the second picnic with Chloe!"

When only three people were left, Lette immediately cried, burying her head on the
edge of my skirt. Her smaller body felt like it was going to hug me.

"I really didn't prepare anything, but there's no problem."

I sneaked a smile and took a sandwich and milk out of the basket. I was quite
hungry because I hadn't had lunch yet.

"Your Majesty, do you enjoy eating this kind of food?"

"Sometimes. When I was busy at work, I skipped lunch a lot."”

It was amazing that a big person like Raymond ate only a few slices of bread and
filled his stomach.

"Don't look at me like I'm looking at an amazing creature. When I went to the
battlefield, I often ate cold crumbs.”

"Fresh crumbs!"”

Lette, who was rolling around with his head buried on my skirt, jumped up and down.

"Who offered Raymond such a crude food? Tell me! Lette will go and scold you!"
Rette's tongue got shorter because his body got younger, so he didn't feel scared
at all even if he shouted with threatening eyes.

I grinned and stroked Lette's head. It's the hair I made ridiculous.

"Don't be angry and eat Lette too." "You're hungry."

"Oh, thank you, Chloe."

Lette, who was huffing and puffing, immediately changed his posture and politely
accepted the sandwich I gave with both hands. It was very cute to chew in a chubby
shape like both cheeks bursting.

I suddenly felt his gaze, so I looked back and Raymond came out while eating a
sandwich and stared at Lette.

“……?”

As he tilted his head, he burst into laughter.

"It's just... They look like real sisters.

"We're not sisters!"

Lette shouted angrily.

"How can you compare me and Chloe to sisters?"”

"Lette, you have to swallow everything in your mouth and say it.”

"Oh, I'm sorry, Chloe."

Lette, who was furious, hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands and replied.
Rette, who swallowed everything in his mouth, stood in front of Raymond with his
arms folded again.

"Think about it, Raymond." Can you only see me and Chloe as sisters?”

Because Lette's body became younger, her eye level was lower than that of Raymond,
who was sitting even though she was standing stiff. Raymond looked down at her and
frowned.

"You don't like the word sister?"

"Yes, I don't like it. "It's very bad."

Lette approached me and hugged me with his arms wide open. Because her body became
too small, she didn't hug me, but rather hung from the back of my neck.

"I and Chloe are much stronger than sisters."

“…….”

Lette looked back at Raymond and smiled. Raymond was looking at us with a lot of
frowns on what he was thinking, and suddenly followed her and smiled fishily.

"I think I get a little childish when I deal with an adult.”

He shook his head and pushed the remaining sandwich into his mouth. The spring
breeze blew in the sky, and I lost track of time in the story of Lette, who
constantly chatter.

Raising my head, I found the sky gradually turning red and then realized that time
had passed.

Is it because I'm looking like a child? My heart strangely ached at the sight of
Lette sitting face to face with Raymond, stirring his arms loudly and explaining
something.

Raymond, who bursts into a benevolent smile while listening to Lette in a serious
manner, may have been a good father. If I hadn't done such foolish things in my
past life.

"Oh, hold on!"

Lette, who jumped up, left us behind and ran somewhere. When only the two remained,
strange tension flowed.

"Picnic isn't bad either. It was pretty fun."

He looked at me and gave me an alluring smile. Thump, thump. My heart beat.

"How was it for you, Chloe?"

"I had fun, too."

"The sun is already setting." I should wake up when the saint comes back.”

“…….”

"Disappointed?"

As he approached me, he gently wrapped himself around my face and asked. The low-
pitched tone lingered sweetly in my ears.

"Should we often have this time together if you want to?"”

"Your Majesty is a busy man."

"No matter how busy I am, I can't even make time for you."

The low laughter from my ears tightened my heart rate faster. His gaze glanced
carefully as if stroking me. Each part of the eye contact heated up at once,
showing off its existence.

"Chloe."

Suddenly, this moment felt very romantic. Under the sunset sky, only he and I were
there.

We sat facing each other and did not hide the strange tension. I was contained in
my red eyes with a deep heat.

I want to kiss you.

In me who loved him, I thought so, pushing myself out of guilt to him. The red lips
drawing a dark line occupied my view.
"Your Majesty."

I swallowed lightly and took off my trembling lips at him. Then he lowered his head
toward me in response. It was close enough to breathe.

“…….”

“…….”

I felt like I was crazy. He seems to have really gone crazy because of his nonstop
pounding heart.

"If you don't want..."….”

"No, I'm..."….”

It was the moment I tried to answer him slowly with my eyes down.

"Chloe! Raymond!"

Lette, full of laughter, ran calling us. Raymond and I took a step back at the same
time, startled.

"Look! I picked a flower!"

Lette climbed onto the mat boasting a bunch of flowers in both arms.

"What's wrong with you two?" You didn't fight, did you?

"No way."

"No way."

Me and Raymond answered at the same time. Lette's eyes got thinner.

"Your face is red..."… Like an angry person."

"It's because it's hot."

"It's because it's hot."

Lette looked around at the two of us while still hugging the flowers.

"Then why are you sitting like you're ignoring each other?" In addition, Raymond's
mind is very dark right now. Were you thinking about something bad?”

"Bad idea!" Not at all!"

"Chloe was thinking something red." "What makes your heart so red?"

"Red thoughts..."… "No, I've never done that."

Me and Raymond turned their heads pretending.

Lethe tilted and muttered to himself that he didn't understand, and suddenly smiled
and blew the flowers in his arms up.

"Ta-da!"
Red, yellow, and white flowers scattered over the heads of the three of us like a
flower rain.

"It's flower rain! Isn't it pretty?"

“…….”

“…….”

Every word she said was a really beautiful flower rain, but we couldn't say
anything and just stared at it blankly.

"I worked so hard to beat you up. Why aren't you complimenting me?"”

"……It's really, really pretty."

When he answered awkwardly, pulling the corners of his mouth, Lette smiled
satisfied.

A flower gently falling sat on Raymond's head. The white flowers played shyly on
his red hair.

While watching that, I burst into laughter.

* * *

I managed to send Lette back to her place, who said she would sleep with me again
today. I was the one who sent her away, but it was also me who felt strangely
disappointed.

Maybe it's because of my much smaller face. I kept thinking of the small body and
warmth that I was holding in one arm.

I was on my way back after taking her home, leaving my regrets behind.

"Aren't you tired?"

I looked back with a big smile at the mid- to low-pitched voice that suddenly rang
in my ears.

"Not at all. Gifts..."… It felt like I received it."

When Lette went on her first picnic, she said that. It feels like I got a surprise
gift.

Today's me who spent time with Raymond felt the same way. It was a day like a gift
from Lettega and a saint to me.

"The time I spent with your Majesty today will be memorable for a long time.”

"I'm so happy about that. Me too. That's why.”

Stopping his steps, he smiled softly and faced me. A white petal was still left
alone above his head, shining white in the moonlight.

Me and Lette laughed silently for a long time watching it, but never informed him
of the existence of petals above his head.

"Let's go together next time".

My thick fingertips swept through my hair that Lette carefully braided.

"Of course, as always, if you want.”

The hand that was cleaning my hair touched my earlobe. A fever rose at the touch of
the earlobe. I thought he was a little cheeky, bursting into a low smile at my red
face.

There was an indistinguishable affection in the gaze of touching my hair and

looking down. When I get that drowsy gaze, I often have a heart-rending illusion.
That he really loves me.

No, is this really an illusion?

The emperor doesn't love you.’

"I'll let you know how lovely you are every day.’

I thought I shouldn't be loved by him. He may have secretly hoped that his love was
also an illusion. I thought it would ease my guilt and debt for him.

"I don't love you." I love the way I made you.’

'You're wrong. It's impossible not to love you.’

Since when did I get used to the affection he gave me?

After it was revealed that he had come back in time, he did not hide his affection
for me. As if persuading me to deny that his affection was not mine.

Even if it wasn't you, any woman would have loved the woman I would have made.’

'I know myself very well, but I who don't love you, I'm not me.’

Raymond said he loved me. Kylos said his love was false. To me wandering in the
meantime, Raymond never forced his love. However, he said that he would help me
love 'I'.

"Your Majesty."

He slanted his eyes at my call. My whole body heated up at the sight of exactly
falling over my eyes.

I hesitated for a moment in that deep affection that I couldn't think of as an

illusion.

"Say it, Chloe."

Raymond has always been a man who tries to convince me. Kylos, who claimed to be my
guardian for a long time, did not give me that much trust.

"I love you, Chloe."

Even before going back in time, he often confessed his love to me. However, even if
all those confessions were combined, I couldn't catch up with the confession he
made to me at Daria's birthday ball.

It was a man who knew all my mistakes and still said he loved me. Can't we trust
such a man's love now?

"I have a question."

"Anything. Say it."

Maybe I'm being conceited right now. But if the gaze, expression, and affectionate
voice toward me are all his misunderstandings. I thought it would be very sad.

"You didn't help Eloise Young-ae when she fell. But why did the saint help?”

"ELLOISE? Who is that?"

"Don't you remember?" At that time, among the infants who came for a picnic
together, the girl who fell in front of your Majesty."

"Did that happen?"

Raymond frowned as if he really didn't remember.

"I was a woman who was your taste no matter who looked at me."

"I can't believe it's my taste."”

"She was a woman with silver hair and red eyes. Your Majesty has always had silver-
haired beauties by his side."

“…….”

At that moment, Raymond's face looked embarrassed.

While turning his eyes as if he were looking at me, he rubbed his face while
washing his face dry.

"Misunderstanding. All the silver-haired beauties you mentioned were women who
Daria sent me to seduce me, and I've never been around. I know rumors about me are
not very good, but it's very bad that you misunderstand me, too."

"There's never been..."…?”

"Yeah. You're the first one. The one I put next to me and the one I kissed. Saying
I love you and saying that I love you."

It was a statement that contradicted what he had known for a long time, but somehow
it didn't feel false. Rather, my heart was pounding and overwhelmed again.

"That kind of taste in the first place..."….”

"That day, I found your Majesty in front of his office and turned around and ran
away.”

Suddenly, I thought of that.

Maybe he really misunderstands that he loves me, as Kylos said. And I may also
misunderstand that what he gives is love only for me.

Nevertheless, the moment I found myself still loving him, I thought it didn't
matter if it was all my foolish illusion.
I love Raymond. The fact gave me a crude courage.

"You asked why I was so surprised. The saint's appearance, which was seen at first
glance beyond His Majesty, seemed to suit his taste. So now I thought your Majesty
might love a woman other than me.”

"What? What made you think..."…?”

"I'm a woman made to suit your taste. So, my original appearance may be different
from what your Majesty likes now. If my uncle had brought in a woman other than me
and raised her, my Majesty might have whispered to her that he loved her, not me.”

"I can't even speak..."

"However, Your Majesty." "It might be a thought that goes beyond the subject,"

I dared to cut off his words that distorted his face and tried to protest
something.

"Nevertheless, may I think that your Majesty loves me now?"”

I said as if I were enchanted, taking a step closer to him.

'The two must love each other.’

This was like a magic performed by a saint.

The magic that makes me believe his love as mine, and the magic that made me fall
in love with him...….

“…….”

He looked at me silently. If it had been before, he would have been afraid of his
silence. But now I didn't feel anything.

Even if he rejected me here, saying, "On second thought, everything was an

illusion," I thought there would be no regret.

"Chloe."

My favorite low voice fell into my ears.

"I'm letting you know every day. How lovely you are."

His fingertips touched my face. He whispered, scanning the hot eyes and the tip of
his nose over the thick lips one after another.

"Do you really think everything that makes you come true?" Do you think all of your
lovely parts that I've taught you have been created by the Great Prince Ludwig?”

His voice was low and rough, but at the same time gently wrapped around my ear. I
looked up at him and bent my eyes wide.

"...No."

Through my lips, words finally came out acknowledging me intact.

Kylos pointed to me as a doll he made. Everything that makes up me is the elements

he overpainted, and I'm just his failed work.
But now I want to run to him and shout out loud.

I'm not your doll. I'm Chloe Garnetesch, who lives and breathes on my own. My
delicacy, shyness, and boldness that Raymond loves are all what I had in the
beginning, not what you taught me.

So, don't blaspheme his love in front of me anymore.

"Okay, Chloe. You are not a doll made by Ludwig Daegong. You're a being that has
meaning in your own right."

His thick palms wrapped around my face. The warmth transmitted through the skin I
met touched touched me.

"While staying with me, you constantly tried to suit my 'known' taste. I knew that
I forced the food to gain weight and threw it all up at dawn. There was a time when
I was allergic to white flesh fish, but I was sick all day after eating that food
that I liked."

"How can I..."….”

When I was about to ask how I knew, I soon shut up.

None of the things that happen in this imperial palace has not been reported to
him, did you hear it through his mouth just a while ago?

"You often enjoyed playing the piano in front of me to suit my taste of liking
women who play the piano. In fact, when I wasn't around, you always played the harp
for young Estelle."

“…….”

"Of course I loved you before you went back in time. I loved the way you claimed to
be what the Great Prince Ludwig created."

After closing his mouth for a while, he opened his mouth again.

But you, who came back in time, no longer forced me to gain weight, try to eat my
favorite food together, or play my favorite instrument. I struggled to get away
from the pressure on you, and found what you wanted to do on your own. It's
definitely different from before.”

I've changed? Did I change? Every morning, my reflection in the mirror is the same
as my previous life.

"Nevertheless, I'm still in love with you, Chloe. The way you used to be my taste,
and the way you are now free from that restraint. I love you all."

Do you really think it's the same?

Do you think Chloe Garnettsch's grim face, who lived as Kylos' tool, and Chloe
Garnettsch's face, smiling comfortably in the pouring love of Raymond, are really
the same?

If you really think they're the same, isn't that an insult to Raymond? With such
overflowing love, I could think how I hadn't changed.

"I don't love you because you're my taste." It's not just that I love you because
you're beautiful. When I first met you, I was attracted to the appearance for a
while, but that can't be all of my love.”

It changed like this.

I hated my foolish past, but I came to be positive together, and I accepted the
love he gave me as mine completely, and I recognized my heart moving toward him
that I could dare to love others.

"I'm just in love with you. Lee Da-ji loves your existence and your living and
breathing existence.”

I see. Raymond tried to suit his taste completely, and me now, who has changed
significantly. You all love me. Just, you love me. You love me.

Like I love him.

Just as my love for him was not an illusion, his love for me was also not an
illusion. Long before going back in time.

"You're a lovely woman, regardless of your taste, Chloe."

He's always been sincere to me.

| Table of contents |

8 장. Saint of oblivion, Lete II.

9 장. Beautiful bait's counterattack.

10 장. He was my eternal happiness.

외전 1. Forgetting.

8 장. Saint of oblivion, Lete II.

"Was what I said so touching?"

He said as if he were teasing me, crying. When I raised my head, a polite smile was
around his mouth.

"You used to comfort me when I cried..."… You've changed."

"You've changed, too.”

He wiped my eyes with a fish-like smile.

"You can now gauge crying for a reason different from crying in pain."”

"Won't you comfort me now?"

When I glanced up at him and asked him, he replied in a firm voice.

"No way."

My thick forearms hugged my waist strongly. Standing against his chest, he stroked
me affectionately.

"I'm so skinny, but it's a big deal if I keep crying and lose more weight." So I'm
going to comfort him.

"I've never cried enough to lose weight."

"What you shed is a waste of even a drop of tears."

Is this burning heat because of tears soaked in the face or because of this man
holding me and whispering in a friendly voice?

"I love you, Chloe."

He kissed me briefly over my hair and confessed.

"I've been in love with you for a long time. Are you ready to love you now?”

The world's most authoritative man imitates the world's sweetest tone and asks with
the world's sweetest face.

"You did that to me. "After I succeed in loving myself, please look back on your
Majesty's heart."

Of course he had never said that. However, I could tell what he couldn't finish
vaguely without having to listen.

Raymond didn't deny what I said, but just looked down at me with a calm smile.

"I'm always waiting. Until you're ready.”

The thick palms swept my hair over. The itchy sensation, which had been filling up
little by little, was about to burst.

"I've always been waiting, even before I went back in time."

A low voice flowed into me in the gentle spring breeze.

Ah. Even before going back in time, I couldn't stand the moment I heard it.

Now it really didn't matter. Whether it's an illusion or not. Whether he really
loves me. Or I love what Kylos has made of me.

How can I dare to deny this man's love?

"Chloe..."

Surprised, he called my name. But I didn't stop and stretched my arms and hung from
the back of his neck.

His lips, which approached him without hesitation, stopped at a close distance and
whispered in a crying voice.

"If you don't like it, tell me."

One day, there was a similar situation. Recalling the same thing as me, he burst
into a low smile.

"You can't hate it."

With a short permission, I kissed him as it was.

In the time that has come back, we have always kissed and body together, but I
finally put my heart into him.

I didn't dare to think like myself anymore. Even if you are punished by God for
coveting what you shouldn't covet, and you become ashes and scattered, if you can
remember this moment forever when you put your lips together with him.

With only that one longing, I hung closer to him.

After a long and long kiss, we managed to drop ourselves. The two of us, who were
looking at each other while breathing heavily, eventually burst into laughter at
the same time.
"You became Hong Dangmu, Chloe."

"Your Majesty, too. "I can't tell the hair color from the face color."

"Oh, my. That's a bad joke".

He reached out and swept my cheek. Raymond was the most noble royal family in the
world and a lovely man with calluses at the tip of his fingers.

I held his hand and took it to my mouth.

"Chloe..."…?”

The moment my lips touched his finger, he called my name in great embarrassment. I
glanced up at him and bent my eyes. At the same time, his redder face was innocent
like a child.

“…….”

Raymond closed his lips and looked down at me. I let go of his hand only after
kissing his five fingers one after another.

"Is this your first time kissing someone?"

"...yes."

"It must be true that you didn't have a woman by your side."

"Holding hands with a woman".

He opened my hand and said, interlocking his fingers.

"You're the first one, Chloe."

A deep heat was transmitted through the fingers held together. I grinned as I
touched his chest with my free opposite hand.

"Was the kiss at the New Year's ball the first kiss?"”

"Honorously."

"No wonder. I thought it was very rough." I didn't think it would be his first kiss
and thought he was drunk. Or you're a person who likes rough things."

"You were too relaxed."

His palm covered my hand, which was on his chest. Both hands were caught by him.

"That's why I was shy. Unlike me, who was impatient like an adolescent boy, you
seemed very skilled."

"No way. Your Majesty was shy?"”

"Of course. I'm a human being, too. I feel shy. "There are times when I fret over
you who just smile in front of me, and when you smile at others, I make a river
spring."

"It's amazing."
I wanted to touch his face. But he had no intention of letting go of my wriggling
hand.

In the end, failing to get my hand out of his grasp, I left my regret behind and
scanned his face with my eyes.

His shy face, his impatient face, and his strong spring face must all be lovely.

Raymond took both of my hands to my mouth one after another. Then he kissed all ten
fingers.

Tacture, touch, touch, touch, touch, touch, touch, touch, touch, chokok.

When I kissed my left little finger, my lips touched and fell a little slowly.

"I was really shy earlier. Are you embarrassed if I do this to you?"

"Yes, I'm shy."

I answered Raymond with a bright smile.

"How can I not be ashamed, excited, and nervous when someone I like so much kisses
me?"

"Chloe..."

In my answer, he recited my name with a groaning sound. Raymond grabbed my wrist

tightly and said.

"Then show me your shy face."

At his lowered voice, I tilted my head and asked back.

"Shy face"?”

Looking up like that, his face was somewhat stiff. It was only then that I could
find his red eyes swaying with deep sagitis.

"Let's go to my bedroom today, Chloe."

"Oh..."

I was really ashamed of the words and forgot for a moment.

Raymond's bedroom. It used to be such a familiar space, but now I'm ashamed. The
heart of the woman who realized love was so mean.

"Of course, if you feel pressured..."….”

"No."

I cut him off and bent my eyes gently. Even before going back in time, when I
laughed like this, he would always look at me with a stupid face.

Yeah, just like now.

"But tonight, you'll have to be prepared."”

* * *
He asked me to show him a shy face. I didn't mean to, but I showed him a lot of shy
face like his wish.

Unlike in the past, when he had to seduce him under the order of Kylos, every time
he peeled off in front of him, ten flowers bloomed over his cheeks.

Eventually, I buried my face over his chest.

"Your Majesty, wait..."….”

"What's wrong with you, Chloe?" If you're uncomfortable or if you've changed your
mind...….”

I whined like a child at him, embarrassed by my sudden behavior.

"I'm shy..."….”

“……!”

Perhaps the words signaled, but he immediately put on weight hugging my body.
However, the tangled body exploded on the bed and collapsed.

"I love you, Chloe."

He hurriedly kissed and whispered in his ear.

"You told me to be prepared. So I'm very prepared."

His swollen determination was felt in the touching lower body.

In the past, despite the difference in status between the emperor and the
government, it was always me who had the upper hand in relationships with him…….

Is it because I realized love? I was neither relaxed nor proficient in front of him
anymore. This is why it seems like a clumsy bluff to brag to him to be determined.

"You have to hurry up and confirm my resolution, Chloe. Huh?

He smiled and stroked my red face.

"You're so mischievous."

I felt like I was going to get annoyed for no reason, so I pushed his tangled body
away. Then, he raised his upper body and looked down at him lying on the bed.

"So, did you hate me?"”

A low laughter rang pleasantly in the bedroom. As I raised the corners of my mouth,
I reached out and loosened his krabat.

While unpacking his buttons one by one, which had been tightly filled with my
fingers, I also became lighter by him.

"It's on you, Chloe. I don't know if I don't know.

"You've gotten a lot more relaxed."”

I jokingly glanced down at him and lowered my hand.

"You can't do that here."

"Oh..."

Feeling a mysterious sense of accomplishment at the sight of him bursting into a

short moan, I smiled joyfully and stuck close to him.

"I didn't hate it." "If you hate your Majesty, you can't be so ashamed."

"Rather than being shy..."… I think I'm enjoying it a lot.….”

"Don't say that. I'm really, really ashamed."

Perhaps I felt my voice getting smaller and smaller, Raymond hugged me with a fish-
like smile.

"Yeah. I think so.”

Kung, kung, kung, kung. His heart beat strongly as he came out through the touching
flesh.

"You used to be..."… I've never avoided my gaze like this.”

My thick fingers carefully lifted my chin and made eye contact with me. My face in
his red eyes was strangely distorted as if I would burst into tears.

"Your Majesty..."

I love you, it was a moment I really wanted to shout that out. Raymond's lips once
again penetrated into my lips.

Not him, not me... We kissed each other, hugging each other so poorly and
impatient, like people who had never mixed their bodies.

We didn't fall asleep even at night. I leaned on him with my arm pillow and talked
quietly.

We've been together all day since the morning, and it was amazing that there was
still a conversation to talk about.

"I think an adult is a very unique person. Yesterday, he suddenly came to me and
cried, saying, "Why don't I love you?"

"Lette?"

"If you're scared of the empress, she said she'll help you. If I let it go, I would
have a fight with Daria, so I tried to stop her."

"To me, he insisted that only when His Majesty and I love each other can everyone
be happy and the empire.

"Really?"

Raymond looked at me with a tempting face. A smile came out of his expression as if
he really believed it.

"Of course, it's a weird lie." "How can Raymond believe that?"
"But..."

He muttered in a slightly sullen voice.

"I want to believe it for no reason." You and I should love each other. I want to
believe it. Isn't it you?

"Do we have to trust each other?"

When I smiled playfully and kissed his cheek, he smiled and hugged me on the
shoulder. I didn't wear a thread, but it wasn't cold. Because his arms touched me
under the blanket warmly.

"No way, that doesn't matter. "I already love you like this."

He began to pat me on the shoulder as if he were trying to put me to sleep. The

drowsy body was slowly rushing in and trying to collapse helplessly.

"It might sound weird. Just, I keep paying attention to the saint. When I look at
him, I feel comfortable.”

"Well..."

"Oh, don't get me wrong because I never feel rational emotions. A child who is well
10 years younger than me doesn't have such a taste. "No, I can't even tell how old
you are now."

"I don't misunderstand your majesty."

"But you just stared at me.”

It was fun to see him trying to make excuses somehow, thinking that I misunderstood
him.

"What your Majesty feels is similar to my feelings, so I just thought it was

amazing."

"Similar"?

"Yes. I also feel very cozy when I see the saint. He must have a different power
than ordinary people like us because he is blessed by God Lana."

"He's definitely a very strange and unique person."

Raymond, who had been hesitating for a while, comes out and smiles brightly.

"Maybe it's because I look like you.”

“…….”

"Of course, I'm not crazy about you."

"Do I look like a saint in your eyes?"

I already heard it through the mouths of many people, and I also asked again what I
was thinking. Raymond nodded and kissed my forehead.

"Wouldn't you have such a face if you had a younger brother?"

"She hated hearing that we were like sisters."

I giggled as I remembered Lette, who was shouting in anger. Raymond gently touched
my mouth and whispered.

"I'm going to divorce."

It was such a calm voice. Unlike the weight contained.

"As you may know, Daria and I are in a thoroughly political relationship."

"Is it because of me?"”

"You don't have to be sorry for her. Divorce was also offered by the woman first.”

Raymond frowned around his eyes as if recalling a point in the past.

"But still..." If your Majesty suddenly offered a divorce because of me, it's a
little...….”

"On the day of the wedding ten years ago, she said. I don't intend to be a wife for
a thousand years. Of course, my decision to divorce cannot be said to be largely
due to your influence, but it's a relationship that was combined by each other's
needs from the beginning."

“…….”

"So Chloe, don't feel any guilt. Even if it wasn't you, I would have divorced her
someday.”

Nevertheless, he burst into laughter at me, who still looked uncomfortable.

"I didn't mean to talk about this, but Daria and I made a deal about your
protection and divorce.”

"What?"

This was a bit embarrassing.

"I wanted to protect you from the Duke of Ludwig. I personally. But I could see at
a glance that you didn't want to get involved with me. So I asked Daria for a
favor. "Please protect you."

As he said, just back in time, I felt very burdened with him. Above all, I hoped
that I would no longer be entangled with him because of the guilt that he died
because of me.

"Daria said yes at once. At the same time, I offered a deal."

"Then the terms of the deal..."….”

" Divorce. And demanded land of a size that exceeded Duke Caroline in the name of
alimony. I told you. She's a woman who has a lot of thoughts. Of course, it's clear
that she likes you, but at first, she was a woman who was impatient to use you to
eat more.”

"……I had no idea.

"Since I've already done it once, the second time would be easier. All preparations
for the divorce proceedings are in place. "I was going to explode it when your
safety was secured from the Duke of Ludwig, but now you won't reject me even if I
protect you myself."

I stroked my hair lying on his arm with a thick palm on my face. His lips touching
the top of his head made his whole body numb.

"No? Will you still reject me, Chloe?"

“…….”

When I shook my head to mean that this was not the case, a low laughter filled the
room softly.

"As I said a long time ago, you will be my only wife, Chloe."

"But that's just a repetition of the past."

His words were very romantic, but I was nervous. In the end, Raymond's fall was due
to having me by his side.

"Do you really think it's a repetition of the past?"”

"Putting me next to you will eventually dampen your Majesty's power.”

"Don't worry. At that time, both the denomination and the nobility opposed my will.
However, there is a way now.”

Raymond's corners of mouth went up with confidence.

"I've come to know all of Kylos Ludwig's thoughts, but I won't be beaten twice by
the same number.”

"But you have to be careful." "He's a man who's been hoping for His Majesty's fall
for a very long time."

"You've finally come to me, and there's nothing I can't do."”

Raymond's eyes, looking at me, bent gently.

"I won't hesitate or be scared. So that you don't regret coming to me."

I thought the words would make me cry strangely, so I hugged him hard in both arms
not to cry.

Foolish Raymond. Even if I don't, I will never regret loving you.

"Hug me."

"Why did I suddenly become a little kid?"”

With a playful question, I dug further into his arms.

"Hug me more." It's because I'm scared. They say ghosts appear in the capital these
days."

"Ghost"?

"Didn't you hear the ghost story of your Majesty?"”

When I raised the head I was burying on his chest, he looked down at me with an
interesting look.

"Chloe is scared of ghosts." "This is too cute."

"This is not a false rumor, it's real." A woman who died a long time ago only takes
silver-haired women to avenge the woman who stole her fiance."

"What..."

"Your Majesty didn't hear it?" Several people are already missing.….”

Raymond's face, who was quietly listening to the ghost story, seemed to be getting
serious, but it sank horribly.

"Your Majesty? Are you okay?"

"Oh, yeah."

Half a beat slower, he replied.

"Your Majesty, are you afraid of ghosts?"

"No, that's not it..."….”

Raymond, who shook his head for a while, breathed heavily.

"It's because the ghost story you told me is not just a ghost story."

What do you mean it's not just a ghost story? No way, then really...…?

My face, which was half a joke, was filled with blood. Raymond, who saw it, smiled
bitterly and swept my face.

"We've already received reports on the disappearance of women. But like you said,
it's not a ghost's business. It's obviously the work of a person."

"What people do?" Why on earth are you doing that...…!”

"Well, I don't know what the purpose is, but I still have to be careful. Don't be
too scared, Chloe. Because I'm by your side."

It would be false if it wasn't scary at all. But at Raymond's voice that reassured
me, I let go of my mind and nodded.

Raymond del Astarot, isn't he the man who always took responsibility for his words?
Even the moment of death.

"I won't be scared."

"Yeah, it's pretty."

He rolled up the corners of his mouth and kissed lightly over my forehead.

"What? It's like you're dealing with a young child."

"What are you talking about?"

In my timid whining, he kept a mischievous smile in his mouth.

"I'll have to tell you again."

His thick and rough palms, which I like, gently wrapped around my face.

"That my feelings for you can never come out for a young child."

"Oh my, hold on, Your Majesty!" Even if you just say it...….”

I burst into laughter and tried to dissuade him from the deep longing I saw in my
eyes. But not waiting for the gap, he bit my lower lip lightly.

"Well..."

At the same time as a small nasal sound flowed through my lips, he pulled my body
and kissed me deeper.

"I love you, Chloe."

After a while, he quietly looked down at me and said.

"I want you to know that this feeling is never light."

I whispered in a calm voice to him, who had a serious face alone.

"Then hurry up and tell me know.

Before the night passed, he couldn't stand it and hugged me.

Having been hanging out with him for quite a while, I left his bedroom just before
the dim dawn approached. Raymond was very disappointed and didn't want to let me go
back, but it was still burdensome to get out of his bedroom at a bright time.

As I opened the door after passing through the dark hallway, I suddenly felt a sign
of a person I shouldn't have heard.

"Really... Ghost?"

The tip of the fur stands in fear. But I immediately remembered what Raymond had
said. He had affirmed that there were no ghosts.

Once I moved to turn on the light, a black shadow rushed to me in the dark.

“……!”

"Chloe!"

The identity of the person in my arms was none other than the bestie. I managed to
calm down my surprised heart and gently removed her.

"Hold on, Bestie. Let me turn on the light first."

"Why did you come so late?" Where were you last night?”

Her face was terrified under the bright light.

"What's wrong, Bestie?"

"That, that...".”

Her face turned pale as if she had seen a ghost. I intuitively felt that something
bad had happened to me.

"Eloise Youngae..."….”

Bestie closed her eyes tightly and shouted in a fumbling voice.

"Shi, they're missing..."…!”

“……!”

"Oh, my. What should I do?" Isn't there a ghost who really revenge on women with
silver hair? So, I...… Just in case something went wrong with you...… It's dark
outside, but you're not in the room, so I waited until you came, but I fell asleep.
….”

"It's okay, Bestie." "I'm here intact."

I thought, soothing her crying.

Raymond said the recent disappearance of silver-haired women was not a ghost story,
but a real event and not a ghost.

And on the day Eloise Young-ae visited the imperial palace, Lethe said she smelled
of Kylos.

Is it related to Kylos?’

There is a little bit of a twist, but the saint would not have said groundless
things.

Then, are all the women who have been missing so far also the work of Kaylos? He
was a man who could kill even his brothers and lovers if necessary. Moreover, it is
a noble spirit whose name is not well known in society.….

"But why..."?’

What the hell is the reason for Kylos to kidnap the woman and the women?

* * *

"Did you finally accept Raymond's heart?"”

As always, at the question of a straightforward leg, I wiggled my hands under the

table and looked at her.

"How did you know?"”

"You asked me to hurry up with the divorce process. Your safety has not yet been
secured from the Duke of Ludwig, but seeing you say so, I thought you finally
accepted Raymond's heart."

"I'm sorry I couldn't tell you in advance."

"Yeah, you should be a little more sorry.”

Daria said, lifting the teacup with a coy look.

"You rejected my proposal like that, but you accepted Raymond's heart.”

I was relieved by the playful reprimand.

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty." But I'm sure a better person will appear to your
Majesty."

"Don't talk with such a serious expression. It really feels like I've been dumped.”

I didn't look that serious. I felt unfair, but instead of protesting, I sipped hot
tea water.

"Anyway, I'll turn it off as soon as possible, so be happy, you two."

"Turn it off..." How can you say that...….”

Just passing a sip of the tea water, I chocked in and stared up at her. Daria, who
actually had vulgar words in her mouth, was savoring the tea water with a calm
face.

"In this case, give birth to a child who resembles you, not Raymond. Isn't it the
curse of the empire that there are two such unlucky tops in the world?”

"Jae, Jae... "

After a series of vulgar remarks, I eventually put down the teacup. Daria laughed
mischievously at me, who was very embarrassed.

"I'm going to step down as the empress soon. Is there a problem with using some
vulgar words?" I've been in so much pain because I couldn't say what I wanted to
say to my heart's content. But Chloe, you have to be Raymond's wife now, so use
your words nicely. I'll set an example as the empress of the empire. Whoo whoo."

Daria enjoyed herself with a grim smile.

It was not a very suitable expression when looking back on Daria's words and
actions, even though it was painful. However, he did not point out that part
because he had no intention of touching the bridge that was blowing his nose like a
foal that had just been loosened.

Anyway, does Daria really think it's possible for me to get on the spot?

I'm from an illegitimate family, and I'm neither charismatic nor capable like her.
Above all... In my last life, I couldn't get to the spot due to opposition.

"Of course you could be a very good empress.”

Daria spoke in a calm voice as if she had read my mind.

"You tend to underestimate yourself sometimes, but I hope you don't."

Her sting made me feel stingy. I stared at her blankly and asked.

"Above all, I taught you all the empress' skills you needed.”

"Yes..."

What do you mean empress's knowledge? When in the world did she teach me those
things?

"From tomorrow, I will leave all the budget management of the imperial palace to
you. So be nervous, Chloe."

"Well, wait a minute!" Wasn't it vacation time for me yet?”

"Whoo whoo."

He raised his voice out of embarrassment, but Daria smiled brutally and tilted her
chin.

"I'll make an unofficial handover at 10 a.m. tomorrow, so please come to my office

without being late."

But tomorrow, I'm going to walk with Raymond in the sponsorship of the Imperial
Palace.….

So I had to leave the drawing room feeling very sullen.

Nevertheless, as pregnant Mrs. Gemma quit her maid's job for the time being, the
number of tasks passed on to me was increasing. But in addition to that, I will
leave all the budget management of the imperial palace to me.

"At this rate, what if we can't play and just work?"’

The resentment grew more and more and more. I still don't know if I can be
Raymond's wife! I can't believe I'm only taking care of things like this much!

"I want to be next to Raymond even if it's unfair.’

Of course, that's a very difficult and difficult path.… Still...

I imagined myself walking side by side next to Raymond in white robes.

"Really family..." It would be nice if it could be.’

My heart fluttered hot. What I embraced was 'greed'. The desire to stand side by
side with him.

Kylos always praised me for not being greedy. Young I had to crush all my
occasional soaring greed to look good to him. But not anymore. He had no intention
of turning a blind eye to his greed.

And it was none other than Raymond, the man I truly love who instilled such courage
in me.

'I'll be the one who suits him.’

I wanted to be a woman who could stand side by side with the emperor, not just me
in the past, who was a beautiful bait to seduce the emperor.

You have to study a lot for him. More than what Kylos has educated me so far.

I'll have to try a lot. To the point where I can handle the small things Daria left
to me casually.

However, 'study' and 'effort' were the most confident fields for me. So I will
constantly study and try. ……even if it will eventually remain a useless gesture in
the future.

"Chloe."

When I stepped out of the building, a low voice called me. Raymond was waiting for
me with a calm smile.

"Your Majesty."

I took a quick step and walked as if running in front of him. And my hands
overlapped over the cozy palm that stretched out toward me.

"Why do you look so serious?" Did my legs bother you again?

Raymond glanced at the empress' building and asked. It was close to the truth to
some extent, so I wanted to tell on Daria's atrocities in a very short moment.

"No."

But I smiled softly and shook my head.

"I was thinking about your majesty."”

"It's not bad."”

He smiled and walked away.

"You have such a determined face thinking of me. Did you imagine a wedding with
me?”

“…….”

Maybe he really got a trick that penetrates the heart of a person.

When I blushed and looked at him still, he smiled jokingly and blushed together.

"Really? That's what you thought?"”

“…….”

"……Ah."

He briefly burst into exclamations and covered his face with one hand. Of course,
it could not cover the red earlobe.

"Oh, my. Really..."….”

He spat out as if he were chewing in a very small voice.

"...I'm going crazy because I like it.”

It was the same for me. Raymond, I think I'm going crazy because I like you, too.
That's why you're being greedy.

But I didn't mean to reap that greed now.

I hope that my greed will not be a sin, so that my love will not be a sin. I will
struggle harder.
So, Raymond.

Please take care of my struggle to become a woman who suits you.

* * *

St. Flora's Day, which is held once a year, was a day to honor Flora, the saint of
flowers that appeared a hundred years ago, and a celebration of the whole Asta
Empire.

Despite the chaotic disappearance of silver-haired women, the celebration

proceeded. Fortunately, among the misfortunes, is it the fact that there were no
more victims of Eloise's infantile love?

As many as 3,000 people gathered in the central square of the capital. People,
regardless of nobility, commoners, or slaves, gathered in a crowded manner, making
a pleasant look as if they were unaware of the disappearance of women.

"I want to be with Chloe..."…!”

Lette looked up at me with his eyes as if he were a child in a flock.

"I'm sorry, Lette, but today I have to appear as a saint.”

"It's unfair! I can't believe I should lose Chloe to Princess Caroline!"”

Lette's pointed gaze turned to the innocent Bestie.

"Princess Caroline!" Although I give Chloe away to the princess today, don't forget
that Chloe is mine!"

Eventually, Lethe gave me away to Bestie with tears in his eyes. I don't know if
the expression "concession" is appropriate.

After getting off the wagon, I and Bestie moved in a mixture of crowds.

In front of the god Lana, everyone was the same human being, so it was a position
regardless of their status, but the outfit they were wearing often revealed their
status.

At first, he secretly planned to come out wearing commoners' clothes, but it was
canceled because he was caught by Daria.

We could not respond in front of Daria, who took issue with safety, citing the
recent disappearance in the capital.

Instead, we wore masks decorated with colorful spring flowers.

This flower mask was a special mask that could only be seen on the anniversary of
St. Flora. In fact, the horse was a mask, but it lacked the function of covering
the face properly, so if you look closely, you can even see the facial expression.

However, just the fact that I hid my face in the mask made my heart pound like a
young child playing a very mischievous joke.

"Your Majesty and Daria!"

Bestie shouted, pointing to Raymond and Daria walking side by side from afar.
Everyone cheered at the appearance of the emperor Buddha. The two sat in their
seats on a high level, crossing the square with elegant steps.

I caught two people from a very long distance.

It was not very pleasant to have another woman sitting next to him. Even if the
woman next to him is entangled only in work. Even if it's my favorite leg.

Even if it's profanity, it can't be helped. This is a given. Because I love him.

"After the holiday, I will declare my divorce from Daria.’

What Raymond said last night lingered in my head.

"We have already notified the owners of the three major Duke's and seven marquis
families, including Caroline.’

Wasn't there a lot of backlash?’

'Surprisingly, not much.’

In the past, aristocrats who tried to prevent the divorce between the two somehow
were now letting go of their business as if it were someone else's business. Is it
because Kylos' breath has disappeared? However, that alone was difficult to
understand.

In particular, it was difficult to understand that Duke Caroline, who tried to

prevent the divorce of the two more strongly than Marquis Rosaline, who was touched
by Kylos, was still.

"Don't be anxious." I'll take care of everything.’

He said this, but the situation that changed from the time back made me nervous.

'In the past life, I couldn't keep my promise until the end. It's going to be
different this time.’

It was Raymond, who took all the luggage by himself then. It was none other than
Kylos who informed me of the hardships he would have gone through.

I didn't want to stay clueless like then.

"I don't want your Majesty to handle the difficulties alone.’

Raymond smiled silently and hugged me when he whispered courageously.

"That's a saint!"

"A saint has appeared!"

In the fuss of people, I came to my senses and saw where they were pointing.

Lette, who looked like a child, appeared with priests dressed in white behind her.
Her small body lightly sank into the elongated unit.

"That kid..." "Saint?

"You're too young to be a saint..."…?”

When people were wondering, she took a step forward with a smile. Every step she
took in a light step like a feather, her body began to grow little by little.

Soon she became a perfect adult in a more grown-up state than when I first saw her.

In the midst of everyone's admiration, Lette stood in front of Raymond with an

elegant step. Clearing the pale smile on her face, she blessed Raymond by reaching
over her head.

"Lana God's eternal blessing to the master of the Asta Empire."

Even Besty, who had been suspicious of Lette's saint qualities for a while,
applauded with enthusiasm for his flawless movements and speech.

Lette then approached Daria sitting next to her and glanced in the face. When
everyone tilted their heads due to the saint who had been silent for a long time,
the saint slowly removed her lips.

"You were born under the star of the pioneer." It has strong power."

Daria sat in a straight position and looked up at the Lette. As soon as the two
eyes met, Lette's eyes were subtly bent.

"The empress' coffin doesn't suit you."

“……!”

“……!”

There were exclamations here and there. Lette's one word confused everyone who was
gathered.

"It's not long before I can achieve what I want." Whatever path you take, you'll
get the first name."

Unlike the buzzing people, Daria stared at Lette with an expression of interest. I
was even more embarrassed by Lette's bomb-like remarks. Bestie also rolled his feet
next to him, asking what the hell is going on.

"Find your real mate, master of the Asta Empire."

Rette, who turned away from Daria, said to Raymond.

"She's not far away."

"Really, mate..."….”

Raymond also muttered with a subtle look. Lette, who made a short laugh, turned
around and raised his arms high.

"May the glory of Lana always be with the Empire."

* * *

While people applauded, I stood still with a puzzled face.

Why did Lette say that in front of everyone? Even though you don't know the deal
between Raymond and Daria.

In the future that I had come back to, Daria was the only woman with a "first"
name. It was not long ago that she kicked the empress's seat herself.

Then, was it just a coincidence that Lette said that? Or do they know something?
Whether it's her own divine power or...….

"Saint, you seem like a really different person in an official position."

Bestie's whisper finally brought me back to my senses.

"As expected, is he dual personality?"….”

Bestie's eyes looked serious at first glance through the mask.

She was more seriously than ever thinking about Lette's dual personality. When
Lette disappeared to the bottom of the platform, people gradually.

"Princess Caroline!" Lady Garnetesu!

A group of infants came running happily after discovering us.

Everyone covered their faces in half with flower masks and dressed in simple
clothes, not as usual, but the ornaments everywhere gave us an idea of their
status.

"Wow, you two are the best!"

"I recognized you just by looking at your back from afar".

"The mask is useless."

"Are you here to enjoy the holiday?"

"Yes, Her Majesty told me not to think about working today but to enjoy it as much
as I said.”

When I answered with a big smile, Gloah Young-ae put a corolla over my head.

"Oh, my. It looks so good on you!"

"The face completes the celebration."

"It feels like the flower's saint, Flora, was born again".

"I'd believe that today's star is Lady Garnetesu, not Lethenim."

The completion of the holiday is...…? What are you talking about when you're even
wearing a mask on your face? I was distracted by the chatter over me.

"Miller Youngae and Travian Youngae go well together."

"Oh my god, I can't believe I'm being praised by a beauty like Lady Garnettsho!"”

When they changed the subject with awkward eyes, they burst into laughter with joy.

"KENISE, where's Youngae?"”

"Well, I've been looking for it for a while, but I can't see it."

We walked along with the delicious smell, leaving the invisible Kennis spirit
alone. The stalls lined up everywhere seduced us.

"Wow..."

"Is Lady Garnetteau the first time to celebrate St. Flora's

In small admiration, Travian spirit suddenly asked.

"Yes. My uncle didn't like me going out of the Great Wall. When I was very young, I
lived in a small city in the south, but it was my first time seeing food and goods
sold on the side of the road. I guess that's why everyone wants to live in the
capital."

"The capital doesn't look like this every day either. Selling things on the street
is prohibited by law. It's only possible when it's a four-year celebration."

"It's too much to celebrate such a fun holiday only once a year."

I was very upset and took a bite of the tart that Bestie gave me. The taste is
comparable to what the imperial palace eats, but eating tarts decorated with petals
gave a different pleasure.

"Lady Garnetteau looks very happy. "Your face turned red."

Travian Young-ae laughed and teased me.

"……I learned not to eat on the street. "I feel like I'm deviating, so I'm a little
excited."

"Enjoy Lady Garnetteau". After today, I have to wait another four years."

"Yes!"

I smiled brightly and nodded like her. Whenever I found things to see here and
there, I would stop walking like I was possessed.

It was a time when he hurried to hear the news that a one-act play featuring Flora,
the saint of flowers, would begin in a small vacant lot.

"Lady Chloe."

A neat voice blocked me. The infants standing next to me stiffened as they were.

In particular, Gloria Young-ae looked dangerous as if she was about to collapse

because her whole face was red.

"Enoch-gyeong?"

He was wearing a mask, but it was certainly Sir Enoch. The platinum blonde hair
shining in the sun and the knight's uniform of the Grand House proved this.

"How can I be here?"… "Are you here to enjoy the anniversary?"

Lord Enoch popped out a yellow flower at me.

"You look good in yellow on a spring day."

"Oh..."
I slowly burst into exclamations and received the flowers he gave me. Then he
smiled broadly and responded.

"Thank you, Enoch."

Lord Enoch saw me like that and folded the corners of Puss' eyes silently. Next to
me, I heard the sound of Gloa Young-ae's groaning.

"I hope you have a great holiday".

Sir Enoch, who suddenly appeared and handed over the flowers, suddenly disappeared.
As soon as he disappeared, the surroundings quickly collapsed.

"Lady Garnetesu!" "What's going on.

"That person just now. Sir Brance, right?"

"What's your relationship with the progress of Brance?" You two are not that kind
of relationship, are you?

"No way!" You didn't say that to us."

As soon as Sir Enoch disappeared, the infants surrounding me began to interrogate

him and my relationship. Somehow, I felt a little awkward.

"That's not true. "How can you say that you're in a relationship with Enoch?"

"But, you just gave me flowers!"”

"On top of that, didn't you call each other's names?" That's very sweet, too!

"Tell me the truth. The two of them....”

"It's not true!"

I was dizzy from the pouring interrogation. I thought I had to somehow explain my
relationship with Sir Enoch, so I shouted without realizing it.

"I have a crush on someone!"

Then this time, they looked more mesmerized than before. One second, two seconds,
three seconds...… After a very short silence, they rushed to me with a terrifying
look that looked too obvious even though they wore masks.

"I can't believe it." You like someone else over Sir Brance?”

"Me, me, me. Sir Brance?"”

"How can you do that?" I'm Sir Brance, one of the most handsome men in the Empire!"

"Oh my god..."

I already knew that Sir Enoch was popular with the lady of the capital, but when I
saw their fierce reaction, it seemed to be much more loved than I thought.

Recalling the regret that I couldn't tell them the whole time, I began to brag
about Raymond, the coolest man in the Empire.

"Of course, Enoch is a cool person, but the person I like is a much more
affectionate and cool person than him."

"He's cooler than Sir Brance?"”

"Yes."

As soon as he replied, Bestie's eyes, who was listening to the conversation

silently, began to darken.

"Chloe, you..."….”

Bestie carefully asked in a very anxious voice.

"You don't like Sir KENISE, do you?"

"No! Sir KENISE? Not at all!"

I was rather embarrassed this time by the name that popped out of nowhere.

"Phew, that's a relief."

It was time for Besty to sigh and sweep his chest.

"Did you talk about me?"”

It was Sir Kennis who suddenly appeared this time. Everyone stopped breathing and
stopped looking at Sir Kennis' appearance following Sir Brance.

"I thought you heard my name."

When no one answered and stared blankly, he tilted his head.

"Well, you heard it wrong!

While only looking at each other, Bestie replied with a blushing face.

"That's too bad."

Sir Kennis scratched his face and was embarrassed. He also held a bouquet of red
flowers in his hand.

"That flower..."

"Oh, it's for MELLY. Will you give it to me if I run into her?"

"Yes, yes! I'll make sure to deliver it to KENISE Youngae!"

Bestie reached out her hands politely and received a bouquet of flowers.

"Thank you, Caroline Youngae."

Lord Kennis would greet us with a refreshing smile and move away.

"Whoosh..."

Bestie smiled grimly and rubbed Kennis Youngae's bouquet against his face. Somehow,
her smile, which feels evil, resembles a bridge.

"First of all, I'll have to find Kenneth's love." I have to give him a bouquet of
flowers...….”

"Do we really need to do that?" "I'm sure Kennis will throw it on the street
anyway, saying it's unnecessary trash."

Bestie didn't seem to have any intention of delivering flowers to Kennis Youngae.
Considering how terrible Kennis Youngae usually treats her third brother, it was
understandable enough. But...

"Bestie likes Sir Kennis, right?”

"What?"

Bestie jumped on the spot and strongly denied it.

"MOOMOO, MOOMOO, what are you talking about?"

……You really like it. I poked it just in case.

He burst into laughter at Bestie's voice, saying, "I never like Sir Kennis."

I mingled with the other infants and laughed innocently. When I was with them, I
felt like an ordinary lady.

We barely soothed Vesti, who was snorting, saying it was unfair, and we went to
Lette together. Those who gathered to be blessed by the saint formed a long line.

It was only after a long wait that we could meet Lette. Bestie and Miller Young-ae
were blessed by Lette one after another, and finally it was my turn.

"Chloe!"

Lette smiled brightly and handed over a pink flower. It was the second flower after
the yellow flower given by Sir Enoch.

"I was worried about what if Chloe didn't come. Lette will bless Chloe!"

Lette chatted like a child even though he looked similar to me.

"It's an honor, Lette."

I sat in front of her smiling. Lette muttered something as she put her hand over my
head.

"Is this the end?"

"Yes."

I didn't feel anything, but it's already over. It was interesting.

"I want to enjoy the holiday with Chloe, but I'm so upset that I have to stay in
here."”

"Instead, later people will someday enjoy the celebration in honor of Lette."

"No way."

Lette was sullen, so she lowered her eyes.

"I'm forgetting."”

“……?”

"No, nothing."

When I tilted because I didn't understand what she said, Lette smiled and shook her
head. There were many people waiting behind me, so I couldn't stay long.

Trying to get up, I suddenly stopped walking and looked back at her.

"Why did you say that to your Empress?"”

"I wasn't lying." Seriously, she was born with the fate of a pioneer."

Lette looked above my head with a calm face. It was just that the appearance
changed to an adult form, but the atmosphere was quite different from before.

"The empress' coffin is on Chloe's head."

“…….”

Raymond couldn't have told her about Daria's work. It wasn't long ago that he told
me the whole story.

"I'm serious. Why don't you believe me?"

She was upset, but it was not an easy story to believe.

"Blood..." If you don't want to believe it, don't believe it. Chloe's future has
already begun to roll."

"See you again when you go back to the palace."

I briefly greeted her and came outside. Bestie and Miller Young-ae couldn't stand
it and were hooked on the musicians' performance over there. I was thinking of
moving to where they were, too.

"Long time no see."

If it weren't for this man who stood in front of me.

"Chloe, my love."

The moment his lips recited love with my name, the hairs all over his body sprained
up. Feeling goosebumps, I stepped back without realizing it.

"I missed you a lot."”

He, Kaylos Ludwig, grabbed me by the wrist as I stepped back. Perhaps he came to
enjoy the festival, but he was the only one in this square without a mask. Thanks
to this, I stared at the face I didn't want to face and bit my lower lip.

"Didn't you miss me?"”

"That's crazy!"

I knocked out his hand and poured out the worst words I knew.
"Why do I want to see you?" Stop saying crazy things. Because I look like a crazy.

It was an vulgar expression that had never been spoken in front of him, but Kylos
only smiled faintly and looked at me.

"I reflected on myself a lot."

He walked up to me.

"I realized it too late. How hard and painful you must have been.”

I kept backing away from him. Perhaps that's why I gradually moved away from the
crowd. Bestido, Miller Youngae, and I have already disappeared from my sight.

"Don't come close!"

When the cold wall touched his back, I shouted at him, who had no place to run away
anymore.

"Poor Chloe."

He called my name in that sweet voice that I no longer love.

"How hard must it have been?" When I saw a man I loved with another woman,"

As if to pet my face, I hit his hand once again.

"Don't touch me!" This is not your greatness. "If you don't go back before you call
the security, I'll get you involved in a scandal."

"You blame me a lot, don't you?" I apologize to everyone. I apologize for making
you suffer throughout your life. So Chloe, stop pushing me away."

"I don't want your apology. We're too far apart to apologize."

His eyes were bent at the sound of a retort.

"You know that. I'm the only man in the world who can love you."

Why did you say that?

I was angry. His remarks ignored Raymond and the love of the person I love the most
in the world.

"Stop being mistaken and get out of it." You're the only man in the world who can't
love me."

"……Silly Chloe."

Kylos muttered in a bitter voice. I didn't miss the tension and stared at him.

"Now you'll know."

In a faint voice as if talking to himself, he murmured.

"I'm the only one who can love you."

"...Crazy guy."
I wanted to say something worse, but my head, which was very angry, couldn't find
anything worse than that.

"Crazy person, crazy person, cursed person."

“…….”

"You punk."

Kylos was looking at me with a fond smile as if to just try more.

To him, I said the same thing, recalling the abusive language that the owner of the
drunk Garnettega once said. Then he turned away from him and walked out toward the
place where people gathered, as if it was terrible to even touch.

Don't you hold onto it?’

Suddenly, I looked back with a clear sense, and I could still see Kylos smiling
faintly at me in the same spot.

"How come..." "Still over there..."….’

He no longer held me back, just standing in the same place and looking out of my
way. I turned my head again as if I hadn't seen him.

Even though I returned confidently after swearing badly, I was able to take a
breather when he no longer showed signs of chasing me.

In a subtle and ominous mood, I was reluctant to go to a place where people

gathered immediately. For a while, I stood blankly and watched the people passing
by the street. However, after a long time, the unpleasant thoughts did not easily
disappear.

It was then.

"Chloe! Chloe!"

With Bestie's cry, anxious fear penetrated through the body. The atmosphere, which
had been lively until just now, has begun to collapse little by little in a
peaceful world.

At some point, Bestie, who ran and stopped in front of me, took a breath. Her eyes
were shaking mercilessly.

"Bestie..."

"Oh, my...".”

The surrounding disturbance became distant, and only Vesti's voice remained in his
deaf ears.

"Dariya..."… Your Majesty....”

I couldn't comfort the crying bestie.

"Fell down..." Consciousness...….”

The moment she recognized the cries mixed with her words, no, the sounds mixed with
her cries.
Took.

The mask that had been covering my face all along fell down. At the same time,
colorful spring flowers that decorated the mask were crushed on the floor and
dirty. I left Bestie there and ran like crazy.

Even when I was out of breath, my ankle was bent by a high heel, and eventually
fell and the skirt hem was torn. Even in situations where the skin bursts, the
knees are broken, and there is no front view.

I couldn't stop running towards him.

* * *

After hearing from Bestie that he had collapsed, he ran right away, but he couldn't
take a step closer to the two people who were already surrounded by his servants
and doctors.

Next to Besty, who chased me and sniffled, I bit my lower lip well at the sight of
Raymond and Daria, who were invisible.

Marquis Rat, the emperor's chief aides, and the captain of the fraternity led the
knights to move Raymond and Daria.

The faces of the two lying pale faces on a large stretcher made my heart flutter.

"Live..." She's here.….’

As soon as he confirmed the survival of him and Daria, his legs almost collapsed.
But I squeezed people out by moving my shaky legs.

As I approached the carriage carrying the fallen Raymond and Daria, two knights
crossed a long window to block my approach.

"I'm the maid of the empress. Please allow me to approach both of you."

"I'm sorry, Lady Garnetshu."

When he was with Raymond, he eagerly asked the knight on the left, who he had seen
several times, but he replied with a stiff face.

"In principle, it's impossible."

“…….”

It was a fact that I knew well. Just a few months ago, I recalled the contents of
the Imperial Code, which I read sitting face to face with Raymond at the Imperial
Library.

Those who could access the emperor were very limited in the situation of the
imperial family's murder, which was regarded as the most vicious among them.

Only the emperor's spouse, Empress, the emperor's chief aide, the head of the
aristocratic council, the archbishop of the Ramie Church, and the captain of the
pro-defense forces guarding the emperor had access to the emperor's whereabouts.

Even if it's the emperor's immediate family or a woman loved by the emperor...…
There was no access.
I choked up, something rose from my heart.

So far, I have never been dissatisfied that I am not Raymond's official lover. Even
before the time when I didn't love him, and even at the present time when I fell in
love with him.

But even though the man I love falls and is being carried away, I can't even
approach him.…!

This terrible situation where I can't approach him proudly with the knights in
front of me, and most of all, that he collapsed…… This scary situation where I
can't even check his safety with my own eyes...… It made me fall down.

Sitting on the floor in vain, I felt my vision gradually blurring. What covered my
eyes was hot tears.

The knights climbed up the horse, leaving me crying, escorting a wagon carrying
Raymond and Daria to the Imperial Palace.

"...Roy! Chloe..."…!”

After being absent-minded in a vague sense of loss, I heard a voice calling me very
late and turned my head with a squeak.

"You shouldn't be doing this!"

Bestie, whose whole face was covered with tears, grabbed my hand tightly and said.

"Let's go back to the palace!"

“…….”

I nodded silently and moved her hand.

However, as soon as they passed the main gate of the imperial palace, Raymond's
guards, who flocked, came out and surrounded Bestie.

"I'm sorry, but please go back to your room and prohibit your Majesty from going
out until he wakes up and hears testimony about the exact situation."

It was none other than the emperor's direct captain who told us so. By now, the
person who has to find and arrest the criminal who tried to inflict the emperor and
empress said to us in a voice close to the command.

"What does that mean?"

"Are you treating us like criminals?"”

Me and Bestie couldn't hide their embarrassment and asked at the same time.

"I'm Daria's cousin!" There's no reason for me to hurt you two! The same goes for
Chloe, too!"

"Of course, I don't think the princess would have done that..."….”

The gaze of the captain of the National Guard glanced at me.

"The reason why the two collapsed was because of a poisonous car. To be exact, it's
because of the poisonous herb in the jar, deceiving it as a tea leaf."

“……!”

What do you mean a car with poison?

"Your Majesty, are you okay?" Did you decipher it? Consciousness...!"

Unknowingly, I grabbed him and stretched. At the moment, his body hesitated and
stiffened, but I couldn't afford to care about it because of the soaring concern
for Raymond.

"Please, even if it's a very small statement of how you're doing right now..."….”

"Hmm... I understand that doctors have just started detoxifying."

"Then not yet..."….”

"You haven't regained consciousness yet. We'll have to wait and see."

"Oh..."

A desperate sigh burst out of my mouth at the words. My mind went blank and then
black again.

At the beginning of the festival, I remembered Daria, who came out and sent Bestie
out first. She told me to enjoy the festival today. She laughed, saying, "It's
enough to brew tea alone," and saying, "Don't think about the market and go out and
enjoy the festival."

I was a little excited by that.

The Great Depression was a little far from the capital city and had never
participated in the festival for eight years of living there. So I couldn't
stubbornly refuse her favor.

I shouldn't have done that. I had to stick to her somehow.

Of course… I'm not sure if I could tell the difference between tea leaves and
poisonous herbs, but still…… At least if we could be together at that moment...….

"But since when did the tea leaves turn into poisonous herbs?’

All the items in the rest area were prepared by me and Bestie. The jar, which
contained tea leaves, was also moved from what was originally used in the Empress
Palace.

He rolled up his shaky fingertips and held them, and the captain of the National
Guard coughed a couple of times.

"Since the empress palace is the place where the tea leaves were prepared, the two
will not be able to avoid being on the list of suspects until the truth is
revealed. Even if it's a little uncomfortable, please go into the room for now."

* * *

Bestie protested his injustice for a very long time in front of the main gate. I
was also unfair, but there was nothing I could do. The helplessness drove me crazy.
'It's Kylos. I'm sure it's Kylos.’

I thought of Kylos' face that I saw just a few hours ago. The face that was soaked
in madness as if it were going to do something really bad.….

Isn't he the man who's been trying to hurt Raymond for a long time? In addition...
The meaningful words that he mumbled at the end...….

"But how did you really do it?"’

Is it because I don't understand the situation with my own eyes? I couldn't tell
what happened with the little information the soldier told me.

So, the tea leaf jar we prepared was mixed with poisonous vinegar.… Daria brewed it
herself and with Raymond...….

"Oh..."

Suddenly, a pungent sensation touched my heart.

"Oh, my. What do you mean a poisonous plant?"”

I sobbed with my face on both hands as it was.

How painful it must have been. He's still unconscious.… How painful it must be.

"It's because of me..."…. It's all because of me.…. Even if I paid more attention
to the tea leaves...…. If I had listened to Kylos, who asked me to come back
because I would no longer be greedy for the throne...….”

I became distracted. I couldn't make rational judgments as if the accident had been
paralyzed. We finally exchanged our love. Now I have the courage to stand by.

"A little faster..."….”

Everything was like my fault.

"I should've delivered my heart a little faster..."….”

What if he goes wrong like this? What if I can't wake up forever? I... What should
I do?….

It was when I couldn't do anything for hours and blamed myself like a fool.

"…Chloe."

The moment I heard the voice from behind, I thought I might have heard
hallucinations.

"You're crying again." As sad as before."

"Your Majesty..."

Looking back, I could find Raymond barely leaning against the half-open doorway.

"Your Majesty..."

The moment I noticed that it was real Raymond, not hallucinations, I ran to him.
"Your Majesty, what happened?" How's your body? Did you finish deciphering?”

"Of course, I'm fine now."

Unlike saying it was okay, he struggled to pull the corners of his mouth.

He ate poison and collapsed. No matter how outstanding a doctor worked on

detoxification, he could not have completed recovery so quickly.

This foolish man came to me as soon as he came to his senses even though his body
had not yet recovered.

The rough fingertips patted my face affectionately.

"You're such a warm-hearted woman, Chloe. You cry every time for a man you don't
love. Back then and now. You never pass by my pain coldly.”

The pale lips, whose vitality has disappeared, tell me love regretfully.

"I just remembered the 27th reason why I love you. I love you with such a warm
heart."

"It's because of me." Your Majesty was hurt because of me. Kylos... Because of
me....”

"Shh, don't cry".

The thick palms wrapped around my face and soothed me. The pouring tears wet his
hands.

"What's wrong with you?" You just woke up after wandering around. But why... "Why
do you say love to me even in this situation?"

"... I told you.”

There was a faint smile over his mouth as he looked at me slowly.

"I'm not me, who doesn't love you." At any moment."

Raymond del Astarot was always like that. Even when I didn't love him, when I
deceived him for another man, or when I was about to die.

He was a man who said love at all those moments.

"How can I..."….”

The rough fingertips gently patted my face. My dry skin heated up with tears.

"How dare I doubt your love?"

constantly refused his love.

He shouldn't love me, we shouldn't be intertwined.

He doesn't love me, he's just mistaken.

I shouldn't love him, I shouldn't dare to love him.

But Raymond poured constant love on me.

"It's such a noble love..."….”

Looking at him once, I thought I was a foolish man blinded by love. And the
dazzling love he poured into me now blinded me.

"It's a sacred love that makes a woman like me enjoy the most abundant joy in the
world..."….”

Raymond's love resembles the love of God Lana, who created all things in the
beginning. Pure, blind, and dedicated. In front of his love like a sanctuary, I
couldn't help crying.

"Oh no. I didn't mean to make you cry.”

He muttered in a grumpy voice looking at me.

"Your Majesty's words are wrong." "Who doesn't love your majesty?"

A mixture of sorry and resentment came out together.

A woman who cries every time for a man I don't love? No. I'm not a warm-hearted
woman like you thought.

I am the only cold woman who did not cry at the funeral of Marquis Young-ae of
Rosaline.

Despite the collapse of the family that led to blood, I did not scatter a drop of
sadness. Even in the face of my mother's death, which was the only one in my life,
I turned my head.

The reason why I cried in front of your death and even shed tears in violation of
Kylos' order.

Because it's you. Raymond del Astarot, you're the one who talks about love in every
moment.

I love you like that, too.

"You haven't told me with your own mouth yet. I love you."

"I kissed you."

"You kissed me even before you went back in time."

“…….”

I couldn't bear to respond to his rebuttal. I was talking with a completely unhurt
face, but now I know that what I see is not everything.

"It's not enough just to kiss." I'm always hungry for you. You won't even know how
much I long for your love.”

Raymond added with a bitter smile. But I couldn't laugh after him.

"Your Majesty..."

With a trembling voice, he was called and hugged around his waist.
"I love you. I love you, your Majesty."

As my tears dried up, I felt my skin dry. Perhaps my current appearance is quite
ugly because my tears dry up. But I looked straight up at him without caring. The
eyes facing each other calmly contained me.

"I'll fill it up so that your Majesty doesn't lack it. "I love you. I love you so
much."

A low laughter rang in my ears.

"Me too."

“…….”

"I love you so much, Chloe."

At that moment, I was overwhelmed by unbearable impulses, and I wrapped my hands

around his face and pulled him. He gently gave me a lip.

It was a deep and deep kiss. With all my heart, I kissed him like that.

"Even so,"

The moment my lips fell, the moist sound stayed between us.

"Are you still lacking?"

"If I say I want more, will you cry?"”

At my question, he smiled with his smile rolled up.

"I won't cry."

"Then still."

This time, he wrapped around my face.

"I'm longing for you."”

Looking at my slowly approaching lips, I slowly closed my eyes.

* * *

The emperor and the empress collapsed in a rest area prepared for the empress.

This incident had a very similar pattern to the death of Seonhwang Buddha. This was
because he drank poisoned tea and collapsed at the same time in a space where no
one could easily access.

It was a poison strong enough to kill people. The doctor said Raymond was able to
recover consciousness exceptionally quickly because of his superior physical
condition.

However, Daria could not wake up even after a day had passed.

Surprised by the news that Daria collapsed after being poisoned, Mrs. Gemma said
she fainted. She was also holding a baby in her stomach.….
Daria, Mrs. Gemma, and the baby in her stomach.

While countless lives were going back and forth between life and death, I had to
endure the sting of people pouring into me.

Raymond and Daria collapsed after being poisoned was a resting place for Daria on
St. Flora's holiday. And the only people who could enter and exit were me and
Bestie, a maid close to Daria.

Of course, Mrs. Gemma also had a pass to enter all spaces of Daria, but after a
long infertility, she had children, and she had not taken a step out of her mansion
for quite some time.

Even the emperor's knights had to wait outside, so of course, the suspect was
narrowed down to two of us, the rest of Daria's close maid.

Meanwhile, everyone pointed out me as the culprit.

Just before St. Flora's celebration, Raymond called in the 3rd Duke's family and
the 7th Marquis' family to divorce Daria, and Sijong's testimony that he saw me
coming out of Raymond's bedroom supported the suspicion.

At one point, I was blinded by jealousy and became a sinner who tried to injure the
empress. It is said that the empress's maid, who became the emperor's mistress,
dared to covet the empress' position and tried to inflict the empress, but
excessive greed caused anger and hurt the emperor.

Of course, this is only circumstantial evidence that has been revealed, and there
was no evidence anywhere to substantially support such a hypothesis.

"Why did you think it was the work of the Ludwig public"?

Raymond remembered my gibberish words the moment he regained consciousness.

It was uncomfortable to talk about suspicions that had nothing but suspicion, but
in Raymond's persistent interrogation, I eventually confessed all my thoughts.

"I met Kylos. He said something weird."

I couldn't forget the meaningful voice of Kylos heading to me at the moment Raymond
and Daria were drinking poison.

'Now you'll know. I'm the only one who can love you.’

Instead of catching me running away, I remembered Kylos' face, who was just smiling
and watching.

As if everything was his plan, such a relaxed face...….

"But it's just an interrogation." At that time, I was so surprised that I spit out
what was inside.….”

"Well..."

Raymond groaned with a frown.

"There was nothing particularly strange about it just before it fell. Daria
personally brewed tea water and recommended it, and drank it without any doubt. If
I hadn't made a fuss by pulling the tablecloth while collapsing, I might have been
in trouble because I couldn't be treated in time.”

"I'm not sure if I can say this because it's a relief, but still..."… I hope you're
safe.….”

When he muttered in a small voice, he grabbed my hand and smiled.

"First of all, I'll have to wait for my leg to wake up. Because I don't want you to
be sad.”

The place where we stopped walking side by side in the hallway was in front of the
bedroom of Daria. The door opened with Raymond's appearance. As soon as I stepped
inside, a voice full of hostility headed to me.

"That's her. A woman who tried to inflict her precious daughter."

The first man I saw glared at me. As if Raymond was protecting me, I hid it behind
me and confronted the man.

"Be careful of your mouth, duke.

A voice growling like a beast threatened the man. I could tell who the man was at
once.

The Duke of Caroline. Daria's uncle and Bestie's father.

"Who decides that Chloe is the culprit?"

"Who, if it wasn't for that woman, would have tried to kill Her Majesty?" The
Countess, the Empress's long-time companion who didn't come out of the mansion? Or,
our bestie?

Duke Caroline snorted and retorted with a mocking voice.

"Don't you have clear motives, testimonies, and everything?"

What do you mean testimony? He added, as if kindly explaining to me, who was
wondering about not being able to catch up with the conversation between the two.

"There was already a testimony from a soldier who was on guard that day that a
silver-haired woman swapped a jar of tea leaves at the festival."

You exchanged tea leaves? However, except for the maids close to Daria, it was a
restricted space, but how could that happen?…!

"Everyone was wearing a mask!" "Where's the evidence to confirm that she's Chloe?"

"It's never common for women to have silver hair and red eyes in this capital!
Moreover, if she had access to all the spaces of Her Majesty!"

"No way."

It was none other than me who intervened this time. The duke's sharp eyes turned to
me.

"Ha! That can't be true".

"The access certificate was given only to Mrs. Bestie and Mrs. Gemma, who were
close maids of Her Majesty's confidant. And I'm the only woman of the three who has
silver hair."

"That's why you're the culprit!"

"No, I'm not the culprit." I've been with Bestie ever since the festival began.
After I went to receive a blessing from the saint, I broke up for a while and was
alone.… Still, there must be someone else who saw me somewhere else at that time.”

When I talked to Kylos, and ran away from him and fell into thought standing tall
in the street alone.

Except then, others have been together all the time. And even the moment I stood
alone, I was on the path where people passed by. So I'm sure that at least one
person saw me...….

"Of course there must have been." "There is at least one woman who looks similar to
you and wears a mask."

“……!”

"It's a festival where the whole empire gathers, so it's possible." But who else
can enter the empress' space with silver hair and red eyes like you?"

Masks.... Everyone participating in the festival held me back with flower masks on
their faces. Of all things...

No, maybe he was aiming for it on purpose...….

"As the landlord of Duke Caroline, I will formally request a trial, Your Majesty.
That woman is the most likely suspect until the ruling is made."

"It's the work of a writer who's so meticulous as to cover his face with a mask,
can't you change his hair color?" You can't leave it out on the dragon's line just
because it's a relative. If you touch Chloe, your daughter won't be safe either."

When Raymond mentioned Bestie, Duke Caroline's eyes were torn as long as a snake.

"I understand how much you care for her, but you can't do it arbitrarily while
ignoring the teenage noble family just because you're his Majesty." Already in the
noble council...….”

"Do you mean the nine noble families you are inciting?"

"What do you mean agitation?"…!”

"Shut your mouth."

Raymond cut off Duke Caroline with a cool voice that he had never heard of.

"Are you raising your voice in front of me?"

He left me and strode toward Duke Caroline.

"You're not a duke.

Duke Caroline was also not very short, but standing in front of Raymond, there was
a difference of about half a head. The Duke Caroline, pressed by Raymond's hideous
momentum, bowed his head as it was.
"How dare you."

"I'm sorry, your Majesty."

A cold silence surrounded the room. It was around the time when the confrontation
with silent anger continued.

"Father..."

Bestie, who opened the door and ran, stared at Duke Caroline and suddenly hugged
me.

"Are you okay, Chloe?" Didn't my father say anything harsh to you?”

Bestie was restless, biting her lower lip well. She was so surprised that she
forgot that Raymond was in this room.

"Don't doubt Chloe. "Chloe is not like that at all!"

“…….”

At Bestie's cry, Duke Caroline beckoned the knights in the room. Then the Duke's
knights grabbed Bestie from both sides.

"What is it?" What's wrong with you?"

"Get in the carriage." Send it to the Peasants."

At the order of Duke Caroline, the knights bowed their heads and dragged her out.

"No, I don't want to!" Let go of this! Let go of this!

Bestie's cry rang out the hallway. The duke, who confirmed that she had
disappeared, greeted Raymond one last time and immediately went out of the room.

"Chloe."

Raymond approached me with a worried face.

"It's okay."

I went into the room answering before he could ask.

Daria was lying quietly on the bed. Her pale appearance like a corpse cooled my
heart.

“…….”

I looked into her face for a long time.

Who in the world did this to her? If it's really something that Kylos does...….

He was a man who had no ill will towards Daria. However, for his own purpose, he
was also a man who could mercilessly wield a knife even if his opponent was the
empress of the Asta Empire.

But is there a reason why he, along with Raymond, hurt his legs and blame me for
the crime?
'I need confirmation.’

Maybe I'm having unnecessary doubts. In fact, the criminal is somewhere else, but
maybe he suspects Kylos because of my personal feelings.

The place where she collapsed was a place where only she and her close maids could
come in and out.

However, Bestie was not a child to commit such a thing to Daria. Mrs. Gemma was
also a person who could not even imagine having done such a thing, and besides, she
was not in a position that day.

A woman who swapped a jar of tea leaves that soldiers said they saw.

Who the hell was she, and how she had a pass that only the maids close to Daria
could have…….

I had a headache when I couldn't see a clue.

I sat in a chair pulled by Raymond and prayed for Daria to wake up.

* * *

Another day has passed, but Daria still couldn't wake up. I was worried that she
would never wake up.

With the sound of announcing the saint's visit, the door opened and Lette came in.

"Chloe's heart is filled with sadness."

Lette hugged my shoulder and whispered. She, who was just like a younger brother
when she was a child, appeared as an adult and reminded me of the warmth that had
been lost a long time ago.

Mother, a woman who was worried about me until death. Yes, Lette now was like a
dead mother.

"I'll comfort you." So that Chloe's sadness disappears.”

“…….”

I leaned silently over Lette's chest. Lette's palm patted my back.

"Don't worry about anything and put your eyes on it."

Only then did I realize that I stayed up all two nights. Once I recognized it, I
felt a tsunami-like drowsiness.

"When you open your eyes again, all your misfortunes will be gone.”

I fell asleep with the last word that was faintly crushed in my ears.

In my dream, I was in the form of a young child.

The man I believed to be my father, my mother, who was the most beautiful woman in
the village, held them in both hands and smiled brightly.

There were no men there who had teased me for a long time, and there were no people
who shared the blood that used to be a beast.
There were also mischievous friends who went to the fields and mountains together
every day, and there was also a sweet boy next door who asked me to become a bride
when I became an adult later.

Growing up in the ordinary happiness of ordinary people, I had such a lively face.

By the time of sigh, the scene changed. Young I was crying in my mother's arms with
the cold darkness. Flowers and trees froze, and a fierce snowstorm hit the woman's
body holding me.

When I wiggled and struggled out of it, I could find the body of a cold woman.

No, mother. Mother, mother...….

The woman smiled at me and said. It's okay, Chloe. This is all a dream. Don't worry
about anything. When you wake up from your dream, all your misfortunes will be
gone. I'm going to protect Chloe.….

In a blurry view, the woman's body began to break. Soft drops of water rose in the
scattered place as it became white. I reached out to catch the woman's remains, but
I couldn't reach anything that flew high into the sky.

I heard a young child crying. When I lowered my head, a red and wrinkled child who
had not yet opened his eyes was crying sadly.

When I touched the lovely face after resembling the man I loved, the frozen land
gradually began to melt around the child.

In the warm spring that has come again, I held the child in my arms. The cradle for
the child gently melted around.

If you climb up the clouds, there is the castle of angels. An angel in white smiles
at me. Dancing with flowers and butterflies...….

The shadow of the man grew far away from the field of spring, which was finally
restored. I could instinctively tell who the man was.

The moment I ran to the man and hugged him, my eyelids, which had been closed the
whole time, suddenly opened.

"Oh..."

I looked around, rubbing my eyes with the back of my hand.

It was the bedroom of the bridge. She was still lying down in the form of a cold
sick man. I stared at her still.

Until I fall asleep...… Lette was next to me...…. It was the moment I was frowning
in a mysterious mood.

“……!”

The fingertips of the legs wriggled very finely.

* * *

A small body was stretched on the cold floor. The man raised his small body with an
urgent touch.
"Lette! Lette..."…!”

Rette, who had become a young child again, managed to lift his eyelids. A bright
white-blonde man was seen with a dim view.

Enoch, a man who always didn't lose his composure was angry.

"Why did you do that?" That's cutting your time!"

"Enoch, I'm angry..."…?”

"Don't change the subject." It was Lethe who told me how dangerous it was to return
a person's life. But why? Why did you do that?…!”

It was the first time Enoch was angry, so Lette looked at him.

"But Chloe is better than sad."

Lette, who was rolling his eyes, mumbled his small lips and made excuses.

"I'm a person who'll be forgotten anyway." But she can stay next to Chloe forever.
Unlike me."

"What about Lette?"

Enoch's eyes, asking angrily, spread red.

"I wanted you to be with her!"

"Enoch is a nice person." You're angry, but you're worried about me."

"What on earth are you..."…!”

Eventually, Enoch buried his head in front of Lette and cried.

"You too, she too. Why do you feel so bad? Always...."

"Sorry."

Lette staggered up and stroked Enoch's hair. The hair scattered between the fingers
was cozy. Like a father's arms that he has never felt properly.

"But I don't regret it. When Chloe found out that she woke up, she saw a happy
future."

"Wasn't there a sad me in the future you saw?"”

Enoch, who slowly raised his head, looked at her with sad eyes. The eyes that
looked at me resentfully, and Lethe covered them with two small hands.

"Yes, I don't."

The hot tears flowing under his palm made Lette sad. Lette slowly closed her eyes
and opened them.

"Forgotten is the best happiness that Lana God has given to humans. After
everything is over, Enoch will forget me, so no one will remember. So there's no
one who's sad.”
Chloe, Raymond, Enochdo...… Everyone whom Lette loved will live without knowing the
sadness.

"So be happy, Enoch." Our future is a closed happy ending.”

Something like flowing over Enoch's face wet Lette's face. Just because I looked
like a child, I didn't really become a child.

"So I'm not sad either. Because everyone is happy. Lette is happy, too."

Lette couldn't understand herself crying like a child.

* * *

The next morning.

When the soldiers of the Empire approached, Chloe Garnetesch sat in front of a
table sponsored by the Empress Palace, where Daria enjoyed drinking tea, drinking
warm tea and reading.

Coincidentally, the book she was reading was the Imperial Code, which deals with
the laws of the Asta Empire, and she was reading several times, reflecting on the
part related to the poetry of the imperial family.

Her teacup contained the same kind of tea that caused Raymond and Daria to lose
consciousness.

It was a tea leaf that Daria usually enjoyed. The person who tried to kill Daria
must have been a person who was well aware of her usual taste.

"Chloe Garnetesch."

The soldiers who came in were the emperor's guards protecting the imperial palace.
Chloe Garnetesch gracefully covered the code of law and tilted her head toward the
soldiers. At that moment, the soldiers who faced her face blushed at once.

The woman, sitting in a key figure with her long silver hair scattered below her
waist, burst into a drowsy smile with an alluring face that would have remained
even after stealing the emperor's heart.

"Did you come to see me?"

The voice of staring at the opponent and asking was seductively fatal. The captain
of the National Guard, who was mesmerized for a while, quickly pulled himself
together and shouted solemnly.

"The sinner, Chloe Garnetesch, is taken as the perpetrator of Her Majesty."

Chloe Garnettsch blinked slowly. Yohan's eyelashes trembled slightly, resembling

her.

"……I didn't inflict upon Her Majesty."

The slender voice and miserable eyes made the soldiers' hearts flutter. The blood
vessels were so hot that I wanted to step up in front of her and claim her
innocence together right away. One of the soldiers swallowed his saliva, and
everyone could hear how loud the sound was.
However, the woman in front of her was a vicious sinner who believed in the
emperor's favor and tried to inflict her master, the empress, on her complacency.

How many important women have used their own taste in history to do evil things.

"Your Majesty ordered it himself. Your sins will soon be revealed."

When the captain winked, two soldiers bound the woman's arms. Chloe Garnettsch
slowly lowered her eyes. A shallow breath scattered through the red lips.

Is it because it was shocking that he was eventually abandoned by the emperor? The
woman did not rebel at all and was taken as they led her.

That's how the sinner Chloe Garnetesch was put in a cold prison. And Emperor
Raymond never came to meet her who was trapped alone.

Chloe Garnetesch, the emperor's vicious government who was the empress' maid and
who was oblivious to her duty, seduced the emperor, poison the empress. She was
abandoned like that.

* * *

Archduke Kylos Ludwig was in a good mood for the first time in a long time. Just
now, an article from the previous Duke Caroline gave him pleasant news.

"Hmm..."

He burned the Duke's letter with a drowsy nasal voice. I was very satisfied with
the shape of being scattered as a pain relief patch ash.

It was a pretty good deal, both satisfied.

Empress Daria was still bedridden and unable to wake up, and Chloe Garnetesch was
abandoned by the emperor.

"It would have been better if the emperor could have done it all at once."

It was very regrettable that the emperor woke up, but he was not the purpose in the
first place. Rather, after recovering consciousness, he turned away from Chloe, so
things seemed to work out better.

Of course, even if Raymond del Astarot had chosen to protect her, it would have
been inevitable. All circumstances informed me that she was the culprit, and the
nobles had been protesting for days to catch her right away.

Silly Raymond del Astarot. So, how did he show her in front of the nobles?

If it were me, I would never have done that. I would have hidden it so that no one
could see it, and kept it forever alone.

He bragged that she was mine, even though he didn't have the ability to protect her
completely. Doesn't it look so good?

It was time to bring her abandoned back into the product.

"That day, you were left alone, trembling."

One winter night when there was white snow. I remembered Chloe Garnetesch, who was
crouching in front of the mansion where only ashes were left, where only ashes were
left.

My skinny small body because I couldn't eat properly and my pretty eyes that I
couldn't hide even from my messy appearance were caught in my eyes. That's why
young Kylos couldn't pass the child.

I was alone from the beginning.’

The thin voice, which could not be found at all, still remained in his ears.

"Unless I'm around, you're forever alone. Only I can have you.”

With a faint smile around his mouth, Kylos Ludwig muttered faintly.

"Chloe, Chloe..."…. My beloved Chloe...….”

Black eyes like pitch black shone eerie.

"It's finally time for me to pick you up, my love."

| Table of contents |

8 장. Saint of oblivion, Lete II.

9 장. Beautiful bait's counterattack.

10 장. He was my eternal happiness.

외전 1. Forgetting.
8 장. Saint of oblivion, Lete II.

"Was what I said so touching?"

He said as if he were teasing me, crying. When I raised my head, a polite smile was
around his mouth.

"You used to comfort me when I cried..."… You've changed."

"You've changed, too.”

He wiped my eyes with a fish-like smile.

"You can now gauge crying for a reason different from crying in pain."”

"Won't you comfort me now?"

When I glanced up at him and asked him, he replied in a firm voice.

"No way."

My thick forearms hugged my waist strongly. Standing against his chest, he stroked
me affectionately.

"I'm so skinny, but it's a big deal if I keep crying and lose more weight." So I'm
going to comfort him.

"I've never cried enough to lose weight."

"What you shed is a waste of even a drop of tears."

Is this burning heat because of tears soaked in the face or because of this man
holding me and whispering in a friendly voice?

"I love you, Chloe."

He kissed me briefly over my hair and confessed.

"I've been in love with you for a long time. Are you ready to love you now?”

The world's most authoritative man imitates the world's sweetest tone and asks with
the world's sweetest face.
"You did that to me. "After I succeed in loving myself, please look back on your
Majesty's heart."

Of course he had never said that. However, I could tell what he couldn't finish
vaguely without having to listen.

Raymond didn't deny what I said, but just looked down at me with a calm smile.

"I'm always waiting. Until you're ready.”

The thick palms swept my hair over. The itchy sensation, which had been filling up
little by little, was about to burst.

"I've always been waiting, even before I went back in time."

A low voice flowed into me in the gentle spring breeze.

Ah. Even before going back in time, I couldn't stand the moment I heard it.

Now it really didn't matter. Whether it's an illusion or not. Whether he really
loves me. Or I love what Kylos has made of me.

How can I dare to deny this man's love?

"Chloe..."

Surprised, he called my name. But I didn't stop and stretched my arms and hung from
the back of his neck.

His lips, which approached him without hesitation, stopped at a close distance and
whispered in a crying voice.

"If you don't like it, tell me."

One day, there was a similar situation. Recalling the same thing as me, he burst
into a low smile.

"You can't hate it."

With a short permission, I kissed him as it was.

In the time that has come back, we have always kissed and body together, but I
finally put my heart into him.

I didn't dare to think like myself anymore. Even if you are punished by God for
coveting what you shouldn't covet, and you become ashes and scattered, if you can
remember this moment forever when you put your lips together with him.

With only that one longing, I hung closer to him.

After a long and long kiss, we managed to drop ourselves. The two of us, who were
looking at each other while breathing heavily, eventually burst into laughter at
the same time.

"You became Hong Dangmu, Chloe."

"Your Majesty, too. "I can't tell the hair color from the face color."
"Oh, my. That's a bad joke".

He reached out and swept my cheek. Raymond was the most noble royal family in the
world and a lovely man with calluses at the tip of his fingers.

I held his hand and took it to my mouth.

"Chloe..."…?”

The moment my lips touched his finger, he called my name in great embarrassment. I
glanced up at him and bent my eyes. At the same time, his redder face was innocent
like a child.

“…….”

Raymond closed his lips and looked down at me. I let go of his hand only after
kissing his five fingers one after another.

"Is this your first time kissing someone?"

"...yes."

"It must be true that you didn't have a woman by your side."

"Holding hands with a woman".

He opened my hand and said, interlocking his fingers.

"You're the first one, Chloe."

A deep heat was transmitted through the fingers held together. I grinned as I
touched his chest with my free opposite hand.

"Was the kiss at the New Year's ball the first kiss?"”

"Honorously."

"No wonder. I thought it was very rough." I didn't think it would be his first kiss
and thought he was drunk. Or you're a person who likes rough things."

"You were too relaxed."

His palm covered my hand, which was on his chest. Both hands were caught by him.

"That's why I was shy. Unlike me, who was impatient like an adolescent boy, you
seemed very skilled."

"No way. Your Majesty was shy?"”

"Of course. I'm a human being, too. I feel shy. "There are times when I fret over
you who just smile in front of me, and when you smile at others, I make a river
spring."

"It's amazing."

I wanted to touch his face. But he had no intention of letting go of my wriggling

hand.

In the end, failing to get my hand out of his grasp, I left my regret behind and
scanned his face with my eyes.

His shy face, his impatient face, and his strong spring face must all be lovely.

Raymond took both of my hands to my mouth one after another. Then he kissed all ten
fingers.

Tacture, touch, touch, touch, touch, touch, touch, touch, touch, chokok.

When I kissed my left little finger, my lips touched and fell a little slowly.

"I was really shy earlier. Are you embarrassed if I do this to you?"

"Yes, I'm shy."

I answered Raymond with a bright smile.

"How can I not be ashamed, excited, and nervous when someone I like so much kisses
me?"

"Chloe..."

In my answer, he recited my name with a groaning sound. Raymond grabbed my wrist

tightly and said.

"Then show me your shy face."

At his lowered voice, I tilted my head and asked back.

"Shy face"?”

Looking up like that, his face was somewhat stiff. It was only then that I could
find his red eyes swaying with deep sagitis.

"Let's go to my bedroom today, Chloe."

"Oh..."

I was really ashamed of the words and forgot for a moment.

Raymond's bedroom. It used to be such a familiar space, but now I'm ashamed. The
heart of the woman who realized love was so mean.

"Of course, if you feel pressured..."….”

"No."

I cut him off and bent my eyes gently. Even before going back in time, when I
laughed like this, he would always look at me with a stupid face.

Yeah, just like now.

"But tonight, you'll have to be prepared."”

* * *

He asked me to show him a shy face. I didn't mean to, but I showed him a lot of shy
face like his wish.
Unlike in the past, when he had to seduce him under the order of Kylos, every time
he peeled off in front of him, ten flowers bloomed over his cheeks.

Eventually, I buried my face over his chest.

"Your Majesty, wait..."….”

"What's wrong with you, Chloe?" If you're uncomfortable or if you've changed your
mind...….”

I whined like a child at him, embarrassed by my sudden behavior.

"I'm shy..."….”

“……!”

Perhaps the words signaled, but he immediately put on weight hugging my body.
However, the tangled body exploded on the bed and collapsed.

"I love you, Chloe."

He hurriedly kissed and whispered in his ear.

"You told me to be prepared. So I'm very prepared."

His swollen determination was felt in the touching lower body.

In the past, despite the difference in status between the emperor and the
government, it was always me who had the upper hand in relationships with him…….

Is it because I realized love? I was neither relaxed nor proficient in front of him
anymore. This is why it seems like a clumsy bluff to brag to him to be determined.

"You have to hurry up and confirm my resolution, Chloe. Huh?

He smiled and stroked my red face.

"You're so mischievous."

I felt like I was going to get annoyed for no reason, so I pushed his tangled body
away. Then, he raised his upper body and looked down at him lying on the bed.

"So, did you hate me?"”

A low laughter rang pleasantly in the bedroom. As I raised the corners of my mouth,
I reached out and loosened his krabat.

While unpacking his buttons one by one, which had been tightly filled with my
fingers, I also became lighter by him.

"It's on you, Chloe. I don't know if I don't know.

"You've gotten a lot more relaxed."”

I jokingly glanced down at him and lowered my hand.

"You can't do that here."

"Oh..."
Feeling a mysterious sense of accomplishment at the sight of him bursting into a
short moan, I smiled joyfully and stuck close to him.

"I didn't hate it." "If you hate your Majesty, you can't be so ashamed."

"Rather than being shy..."… I think I'm enjoying it a lot.….”

"Don't say that. I'm really, really ashamed."

Perhaps I felt my voice getting smaller and smaller, Raymond hugged me with a fish-
like smile.

"Yeah. I think so.”

Kung, kung, kung, kung. His heart beat strongly as he came out through the touching
flesh.

"You used to be..."… I've never avoided my gaze like this.”

My thick fingers carefully lifted my chin and made eye contact with me. My face in
his red eyes was strangely distorted as if I would burst into tears.

"Your Majesty..."

I love you, it was a moment I really wanted to shout that out. Raymond's lips once
again penetrated into my lips.

Not him, not me... We kissed each other, hugging each other so poorly and
impatient, like people who had never mixed their bodies.

We didn't fall asleep even at night. I leaned on him with my arm pillow and talked
quietly.

We've been together all day since the morning, and it was amazing that there was
still a conversation to talk about.

"I think an adult is a very unique person. Yesterday, he suddenly came to me and
cried, saying, "Why don't I love you?"

"Lette?"

"If you're scared of the empress, she said she'll help you. If I let it go, I would
have a fight with Daria, so I tried to stop her."

"To me, he insisted that only when His Majesty and I love each other can everyone
be happy and the empire.

"Really?"

Raymond looked at me with a tempting face. A smile came out of his expression as if
he really believed it.

"Of course, it's a weird lie." "How can Raymond believe that?"

"But..."

He muttered in a slightly sullen voice.

"I want to believe it for no reason." You and I should love each other. I want to
believe it. Isn't it you?

"Do we have to trust each other?"

When I smiled playfully and kissed his cheek, he smiled and hugged me on the
shoulder. I didn't wear a thread, but it wasn't cold. Because his arms touched me
under the blanket warmly.

"No way, that doesn't matter. "I already love you like this."

He began to pat me on the shoulder as if he were trying to put me to sleep. The

drowsy body was slowly rushing in and trying to collapse helplessly.

"It might sound weird. Just, I keep paying attention to the saint. When I look at
him, I feel comfortable.”

"Well..."

"Oh, don't get me wrong because I never feel rational emotions. A child who is well
10 years younger than me doesn't have such a taste. "No, I can't even tell how old
you are now."

"I don't misunderstand your majesty."

"But you just stared at me.”

It was fun to see him trying to make excuses somehow, thinking that I misunderstood
him.

"What your Majesty feels is similar to my feelings, so I just thought it was

amazing."

"Similar"?

"Yes. I also feel very cozy when I see the saint. He must have a different power
than ordinary people like us because he is blessed by God Lana."

"He's definitely a very strange and unique person."

Raymond, who had been hesitating for a while, comes out and smiles brightly.

"Maybe it's because I look like you.”

“…….”

"Of course, I'm not crazy about you."

"Do I look like a saint in your eyes?"

I already heard it through the mouths of many people, and I also asked again what I
was thinking. Raymond nodded and kissed my forehead.

"Wouldn't you have such a face if you had a younger brother?"

"She hated hearing that we were like sisters."

I giggled as I remembered Lette, who was shouting in anger. Raymond gently touched
my mouth and whispered.
"I'm going to divorce."

It was such a calm voice. Unlike the weight contained.

"As you may know, Daria and I are in a thoroughly political relationship."

"Is it because of me?"”

"You don't have to be sorry for her. Divorce was also offered by the woman first.”

Raymond frowned around his eyes as if recalling a point in the past.

"But still..." If your Majesty suddenly offered a divorce because of me, it's a
little...….”

"On the day of the wedding ten years ago, she said. I don't intend to be a wife for
a thousand years. Of course, my decision to divorce cannot be said to be largely
due to your influence, but it's a relationship that was combined by each other's
needs from the beginning."

“…….”

"So Chloe, don't feel any guilt. Even if it wasn't you, I would have divorced her
someday.”

Nevertheless, he burst into laughter at me, who still looked uncomfortable.

"I didn't mean to talk about this, but Daria and I made a deal about your
protection and divorce.”

"What?"

This was a bit embarrassing.

"I wanted to protect you from the Duke of Ludwig. I personally. But I could see at
a glance that you didn't want to get involved with me. So I asked Daria for a
favor. "Please protect you."

As he said, just back in time, I felt very burdened with him. Above all, I hoped
that I would no longer be entangled with him because of the guilt that he died
because of me.

"Daria said yes at once. At the same time, I offered a deal."

"Then the terms of the deal..."….”

" Divorce. And demanded land of a size that exceeded Duke Caroline in the name of
alimony. I told you. She's a woman who has a lot of thoughts. Of course, it's clear
that she likes you, but at first, she was a woman who was impatient to use you to
eat more.”

"……I had no idea.

"Since I've already done it once, the second time would be easier. All preparations
for the divorce proceedings are in place. "I was going to explode it when your
safety was secured from the Duke of Ludwig, but now you won't reject me even if I
protect you myself."
I stroked my hair lying on his arm with a thick palm on my face. His lips touching
the top of his head made his whole body numb.

"No? Will you still reject me, Chloe?"

“…….”

When I shook my head to mean that this was not the case, a low laughter filled the
room softly.

"As I said a long time ago, you will be my only wife, Chloe."

"But that's just a repetition of the past."

His words were very romantic, but I was nervous. In the end, Raymond's fall was due
to having me by his side.

"Do you really think it's a repetition of the past?"”

"Putting me next to you will eventually dampen your Majesty's power.”

"Don't worry. At that time, both the denomination and the nobility opposed my will.
However, there is a way now.”

Raymond's corners of mouth went up with confidence.

"I've come to know all of Kylos Ludwig's thoughts, but I won't be beaten twice by
the same number.”

"But you have to be careful." "He's a man who's been hoping for His Majesty's fall
for a very long time."

"You've finally come to me, and there's nothing I can't do."”

Raymond's eyes, looking at me, bent gently.

"I won't hesitate or be scared. So that you don't regret coming to me."

I thought the words would make me cry strangely, so I hugged him hard in both arms
not to cry.

Foolish Raymond. Even if I don't, I will never regret loving you.

"Hug me."

"Why did I suddenly become a little kid?"”

With a playful question, I dug further into his arms.

"Hug me more." It's because I'm scared. They say ghosts appear in the capital these
days."

"Ghost"?

"Didn't you hear the ghost story of your Majesty?"”

When I raised the head I was burying on his chest, he looked down at me with an
interesting look.
"Chloe is scared of ghosts." "This is too cute."

"This is not a false rumor, it's real." A woman who died a long time ago only takes
silver-haired women to avenge the woman who stole her fiance."

"What..."

"Your Majesty didn't hear it?" Several people are already missing.….”

Raymond's face, who was quietly listening to the ghost story, seemed to be getting
serious, but it sank horribly.

"Your Majesty? Are you okay?"

"Oh, yeah."

Half a beat slower, he replied.

"Your Majesty, are you afraid of ghosts?"

"No, that's not it..."….”

Raymond, who shook his head for a while, breathed heavily.

"It's because the ghost story you told me is not just a ghost story."

What do you mean it's not just a ghost story? No way, then really...…?

My face, which was half a joke, was filled with blood. Raymond, who saw it, smiled
bitterly and swept my face.

"We've already received reports on the disappearance of women. But like you said,
it's not a ghost's business. It's obviously the work of a person."

"What people do?" Why on earth are you doing that...…!”

"Well, I don't know what the purpose is, but I still have to be careful. Don't be
too scared, Chloe. Because I'm by your side."

It would be false if it wasn't scary at all. But at Raymond's voice that reassured
me, I let go of my mind and nodded.

Raymond del Astarot, isn't he the man who always took responsibility for his words?
Even the moment of death.

"I won't be scared."

"Yeah, it's pretty."

He rolled up the corners of his mouth and kissed lightly over my forehead.

"What? It's like you're dealing with a young child."

"What are you talking about?"

In my timid whining, he kept a mischievous smile in his mouth.

"I'll have to tell you again."

His thick and rough palms, which I like, gently wrapped around my face.

"That my feelings for you can never come out for a young child."

"Oh my, hold on, Your Majesty!" Even if you just say it...….”

I burst into laughter and tried to dissuade him from the deep longing I saw in my
eyes. But not waiting for the gap, he bit my lower lip lightly.

"Well..."

At the same time as a small nasal sound flowed through my lips, he pulled my body
and kissed me deeper.

"I love you, Chloe."

After a while, he quietly looked down at me and said.

"I want you to know that this feeling is never light."

I whispered in a calm voice to him, who had a serious face alone.

"Then hurry up and tell me know.

Before the night passed, he couldn't stand it and hugged me.

Having been hanging out with him for quite a while, I left his bedroom just before
the dim dawn approached. Raymond was very disappointed and didn't want to let me go
back, but it was still burdensome to get out of his bedroom at a bright time.

As I opened the door after passing through the dark hallway, I suddenly felt a sign
of a person I shouldn't have heard.

"Really... Ghost?"

The tip of the fur stands in fear. But I immediately remembered what Raymond had
said. He had affirmed that there were no ghosts.

Once I moved to turn on the light, a black shadow rushed to me in the dark.

“……!”

"Chloe!"

The identity of the person in my arms was none other than the bestie. I managed to
calm down my surprised heart and gently removed her.

"Hold on, Bestie. Let me turn on the light first."

"Why did you come so late?" Where were you last night?”

Her face was terrified under the bright light.

"What's wrong, Bestie?"

"That, that...".”

Her face turned pale as if she had seen a ghost. I intuitively felt that something
bad had happened to me.
"Eloise Youngae..."….”

Bestie closed her eyes tightly and shouted in a fumbling voice.

"Shi, they're missing..."…!”

“……!”

"Oh, my. What should I do?" Isn't there a ghost who really revenge on women with
silver hair? So, I...… Just in case something went wrong with you...… It's dark
outside, but you're not in the room, so I waited until you came, but I fell asleep.
….”

"It's okay, Bestie." "I'm here intact."

I thought, soothing her crying.

Raymond said the recent disappearance of silver-haired women was not a ghost story,
but a real event and not a ghost.

And on the day Eloise Young-ae visited the imperial palace, Lethe said she smelled
of Kylos.

Is it related to Kylos?’

There is a little bit of a twist, but the saint would not have said groundless
things.

Then, are all the women who have been missing so far also the work of Kaylos? He
was a man who could kill even his brothers and lovers if necessary. Moreover, it is
a noble spirit whose name is not well known in society.….

"But why..."?’

What the hell is the reason for Kylos to kidnap the woman and the women?

* * *

"Did you finally accept Raymond's heart?"”

As always, at the question of a straightforward leg, I wiggled my hands under the

table and looked at her.

"How did you know?"”

"You asked me to hurry up with the divorce process. Your safety has not yet been
secured from the Duke of Ludwig, but seeing you say so, I thought you finally
accepted Raymond's heart."

"I'm sorry I couldn't tell you in advance."

"Yeah, you should be a little more sorry.”

Daria said, lifting the teacup with a coy look.

"You rejected my proposal like that, but you accepted Raymond's heart.”

I was relieved by the playful reprimand.

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty." But I'm sure a better person will appear to your
Majesty."

"Don't talk with such a serious expression. It really feels like I've been dumped.”

I didn't look that serious. I felt unfair, but instead of protesting, I sipped hot
tea water.

"Anyway, I'll turn it off as soon as possible, so be happy, you two."

"Turn it off..." How can you say that...….”

Just passing a sip of the tea water, I chocked in and stared up at her. Daria, who
actually had vulgar words in her mouth, was savoring the tea water with a calm
face.

"In this case, give birth to a child who resembles you, not Raymond. Isn't it the
curse of the empire that there are two such unlucky tops in the world?”

"Jae, Jae... "

After a series of vulgar remarks, I eventually put down the teacup. Daria laughed
mischievously at me, who was very embarrassed.

"I'm going to step down as the empress soon. Is there a problem with using some
vulgar words?" I've been in so much pain because I couldn't say what I wanted to
say to my heart's content. But Chloe, you have to be Raymond's wife now, so use
your words nicely. I'll set an example as the empress of the empire. Whoo whoo."

Daria enjoyed herself with a grim smile.

It was not a very suitable expression when looking back on Daria's words and
actions, even though it was painful. However, he did not point out that part
because he had no intention of touching the bridge that was blowing his nose like a
foal that had just been loosened.

Anyway, does Daria really think it's possible for me to get on the spot?

I'm from an illegitimate family, and I'm neither charismatic nor capable like her.
Above all... In my last life, I couldn't get to the spot due to opposition.

"Of course you could be a very good empress.”

Daria spoke in a calm voice as if she had read my mind.

"You tend to underestimate yourself sometimes, but I hope you don't."

Her sting made me feel stingy. I stared at her blankly and asked.

"Above all, I taught you all the empress' skills you needed.”

"Yes..."

What do you mean empress's knowledge? When in the world did she teach me those
things?

"From tomorrow, I will leave all the budget management of the imperial palace to
you. So be nervous, Chloe."
"Well, wait a minute!" Wasn't it vacation time for me yet?”

"Whoo whoo."

He raised his voice out of embarrassment, but Daria smiled brutally and tilted her
chin.

"I'll make an unofficial handover at 10 a.m. tomorrow, so please come to my office

without being late."

But tomorrow, I'm going to walk with Raymond in the sponsorship of the Imperial
Palace.….

So I had to leave the drawing room feeling very sullen.

Nevertheless, as pregnant Mrs. Gemma quit her maid's job for the time being, the
number of tasks passed on to me was increasing. But in addition to that, I will
leave all the budget management of the imperial palace to me.

"At this rate, what if we can't play and just work?"’

The resentment grew more and more and more. I still don't know if I can be
Raymond's wife! I can't believe I'm only taking care of things like this much!

"I want to be next to Raymond even if it's unfair.’

Of course, that's a very difficult and difficult path.… Still...

I imagined myself walking side by side next to Raymond in white robes.

"Really family..." It would be nice if it could be.’

My heart fluttered hot. What I embraced was 'greed'. The desire to stand side by
side with him.

Kylos always praised me for not being greedy. Young I had to crush all my
occasional soaring greed to look good to him. But not anymore. He had no intention
of turning a blind eye to his greed.

And it was none other than Raymond, the man I truly love who instilled such courage
in me.

'I'll be the one who suits him.’

I wanted to be a woman who could stand side by side with the emperor, not just me
in the past, who was a beautiful bait to seduce the emperor.

You have to study a lot for him. More than what Kylos has educated me so far.

I'll have to try a lot. To the point where I can handle the small things Daria left
to me casually.

However, 'study' and 'effort' were the most confident fields for me. So I will
constantly study and try. ……even if it will eventually remain a useless gesture in
the future.

"Chloe."
When I stepped out of the building, a low voice called me. Raymond was waiting for
me with a calm smile.

"Your Majesty."

I took a quick step and walked as if running in front of him. And my hands
overlapped over the cozy palm that stretched out toward me.

"Why do you look so serious?" Did my legs bother you again?

Raymond glanced at the empress' building and asked. It was close to the truth to
some extent, so I wanted to tell on Daria's atrocities in a very short moment.

"No."

But I smiled softly and shook my head.

"I was thinking about your majesty."”

"It's not bad."”

He smiled and walked away.

"You have such a determined face thinking of me. Did you imagine a wedding with
me?”

“…….”

Maybe he really got a trick that penetrates the heart of a person.

When I blushed and looked at him still, he smiled jokingly and blushed together.

"Really? That's what you thought?"”

“…….”

"……Ah."

He briefly burst into exclamations and covered his face with one hand. Of course,
it could not cover the red earlobe.

"Oh, my. Really..."….”

He spat out as if he were chewing in a very small voice.

"...I'm going crazy because I like it.”

It was the same for me. Raymond, I think I'm going crazy because I like you, too.
That's why you're being greedy.

But I didn't mean to reap that greed now.

I hope that my greed will not be a sin, so that my love will not be a sin. I will
struggle harder.

So, Raymond.

Please take care of my struggle to become a woman who suits you.

* * *

St. Flora's Day, which is held once a year, was a day to honor Flora, the saint of
flowers that appeared a hundred years ago, and a celebration of the whole Asta
Empire.

Despite the chaotic disappearance of silver-haired women, the celebration

proceeded. Fortunately, among the misfortunes, is it the fact that there were no
more victims of Eloise's infantile love?

As many as 3,000 people gathered in the central square of the capital. People,
regardless of nobility, commoners, or slaves, gathered in a crowded manner, making
a pleasant look as if they were unaware of the disappearance of women.

"I want to be with Chloe..."…!”

Lette looked up at me with his eyes as if he were a child in a flock.

"I'm sorry, Lette, but today I have to appear as a saint.”

"It's unfair! I can't believe I should lose Chloe to Princess Caroline!"”

Lette's pointed gaze turned to the innocent Bestie.

"Princess Caroline!" Although I give Chloe away to the princess today, don't forget
that Chloe is mine!"

Eventually, Lethe gave me away to Bestie with tears in his eyes. I don't know if
the expression "concession" is appropriate.

After getting off the wagon, I and Bestie moved in a mixture of crowds.

In front of the god Lana, everyone was the same human being, so it was a position
regardless of their status, but the outfit they were wearing often revealed their
status.

At first, he secretly planned to come out wearing commoners' clothes, but it was
canceled because he was caught by Daria.

We could not respond in front of Daria, who took issue with safety, citing the
recent disappearance in the capital.

Instead, we wore masks decorated with colorful spring flowers.

This flower mask was a special mask that could only be seen on the anniversary of
St. Flora. In fact, the horse was a mask, but it lacked the function of covering
the face properly, so if you look closely, you can even see the facial expression.

However, just the fact that I hid my face in the mask made my heart pound like a
young child playing a very mischievous joke.

"Your Majesty and Daria!"

Bestie shouted, pointing to Raymond and Daria walking side by side from afar.
Everyone cheered at the appearance of the emperor Buddha. The two sat in their
seats on a high level, crossing the square with elegant steps.

I caught two people from a very long distance.

It was not very pleasant to have another woman sitting next to him. Even if the
woman next to him is entangled only in work. Even if it's my favorite leg.

Even if it's profanity, it can't be helped. This is a given. Because I love him.

"After the holiday, I will declare my divorce from Daria.’

What Raymond said last night lingered in my head.

"We have already notified the owners of the three major Duke's and seven marquis
families, including Caroline.’

Wasn't there a lot of backlash?’

'Surprisingly, not much.’

In the past, aristocrats who tried to prevent the divorce between the two somehow
were now letting go of their business as if it were someone else's business. Is it
because Kylos' breath has disappeared? However, that alone was difficult to
understand.

In particular, it was difficult to understand that Duke Caroline, who tried to

prevent the divorce of the two more strongly than Marquis Rosaline, who was touched
by Kylos, was still.

"Don't be anxious." I'll take care of everything.’

He said this, but the situation that changed from the time back made me nervous.

'In the past life, I couldn't keep my promise until the end. It's going to be
different this time.’

It was Raymond, who took all the luggage by himself then. It was none other than
Kylos who informed me of the hardships he would have gone through.

I didn't want to stay clueless like then.

"I don't want your Majesty to handle the difficulties alone.’

Raymond smiled silently and hugged me when he whispered courageously.

"That's a saint!"

"A saint has appeared!"

In the fuss of people, I came to my senses and saw where they were pointing.

Lette, who looked like a child, appeared with priests dressed in white behind her.
Her small body lightly sank into the elongated unit.

"That kid..." "Saint?

"You're too young to be a saint..."…?”

When people were wondering, she took a step forward with a smile. Every step she
took in a light step like a feather, her body began to grow little by little.

Soon she became a perfect adult in a more grown-up state than when I first saw her.
In the midst of everyone's admiration, Lette stood in front of Raymond with an
elegant step. Clearing the pale smile on her face, she blessed Raymond by reaching
over her head.

"Lana God's eternal blessing to the master of the Asta Empire."

Even Besty, who had been suspicious of Lette's saint qualities for a while,
applauded with enthusiasm for his flawless movements and speech.

Lette then approached Daria sitting next to her and glanced in the face. When
everyone tilted their heads due to the saint who had been silent for a long time,
the saint slowly removed her lips.

"You were born under the star of the pioneer." It has strong power."

Daria sat in a straight position and looked up at the Lette. As soon as the two
eyes met, Lette's eyes were subtly bent.

"The empress' coffin doesn't suit you."

“……!”

“……!”

There were exclamations here and there. Lette's one word confused everyone who was
gathered.

"It's not long before I can achieve what I want." Whatever path you take, you'll
get the first name."

Unlike the buzzing people, Daria stared at Lette with an expression of interest. I
was even more embarrassed by Lette's bomb-like remarks. Bestie also rolled his feet
next to him, asking what the hell is going on.

"Find your real mate, master of the Asta Empire."

Rette, who turned away from Daria, said to Raymond.

"She's not far away."

"Really, mate..."….”

Raymond also muttered with a subtle look. Lette, who made a short laugh, turned
around and raised his arms high.

"May the glory of Lana always be with the Empire."

* * *

While people applauded, I stood still with a puzzled face.

Why did Lette say that in front of everyone? Even though you don't know the deal
between Raymond and Daria.

In the future that I had come back to, Daria was the only woman with a "first"
name. It was not long ago that she kicked the empress's seat herself.

Then, was it just a coincidence that Lette said that? Or do they know something?
Whether it's her own divine power or...….
"Saint, you seem like a really different person in an official position."

Bestie's whisper finally brought me back to my senses.

"As expected, is he dual personality?"….”

Bestie's eyes looked serious at first glance through the mask.

She was more seriously than ever thinking about Lette's dual personality. When
Lette disappeared to the bottom of the platform, people gradually.

"Princess Caroline!" Lady Garnetesu!

A group of infants came running happily after discovering us.

Everyone covered their faces in half with flower masks and dressed in simple
clothes, not as usual, but the ornaments everywhere gave us an idea of their
status.

"Wow, you two are the best!"

"I recognized you just by looking at your back from afar".

"The mask is useless."

"Are you here to enjoy the holiday?"

"Yes, Her Majesty told me not to think about working today but to enjoy it as much
as I said.”

When I answered with a big smile, Gloah Young-ae put a corolla over my head.

"Oh, my. It looks so good on you!"

"The face completes the celebration."

"It feels like the flower's saint, Flora, was born again".

"I'd believe that today's star is Lady Garnetesu, not Lethenim."

The completion of the holiday is...…? What are you talking about when you're even
wearing a mask on your face? I was distracted by the chatter over me.

"Miller Youngae and Travian Youngae go well together."

"Oh my god, I can't believe I'm being praised by a beauty like Lady Garnettsho!"”

When they changed the subject with awkward eyes, they burst into laughter with joy.

"KENISE, where's Youngae?"”

"Well, I've been looking for it for a while, but I can't see it."

We walked along with the delicious smell, leaving the invisible Kennis spirit
alone. The stalls lined up everywhere seduced us.

"Wow..."
"Is Lady Garnetteau the first time to celebrate St. Flora's

In small admiration, Travian spirit suddenly asked.

"Yes. My uncle didn't like me going out of the Great Wall. When I was very young, I
lived in a small city in the south, but it was my first time seeing food and goods
sold on the side of the road. I guess that's why everyone wants to live in the
capital."

"The capital doesn't look like this every day either. Selling things on the street
is prohibited by law. It's only possible when it's a four-year celebration."

"It's too much to celebrate such a fun holiday only once a year."

I was very upset and took a bite of the tart that Bestie gave me. The taste is
comparable to what the imperial palace eats, but eating tarts decorated with petals
gave a different pleasure.

"Lady Garnetteau looks very happy. "Your face turned red."

Travian Young-ae laughed and teased me.

"……I learned not to eat on the street. "I feel like I'm deviating, so I'm a little
excited."

"Enjoy Lady Garnetteau". After today, I have to wait another four years."

"Yes!"

I smiled brightly and nodded like her. Whenever I found things to see here and
there, I would stop walking like I was possessed.

It was a time when he hurried to hear the news that a one-act play featuring Flora,
the saint of flowers, would begin in a small vacant lot.

"Lady Chloe."

A neat voice blocked me. The infants standing next to me stiffened as they were.

In particular, Gloria Young-ae looked dangerous as if she was about to collapse

because her whole face was red.

"Enoch-gyeong?"

He was wearing a mask, but it was certainly Sir Enoch. The platinum blonde hair
shining in the sun and the knight's uniform of the Grand House proved this.

"How can I be here?"… "Are you here to enjoy the anniversary?"

Lord Enoch popped out a yellow flower at me.

"You look good in yellow on a spring day."

"Oh..."

I slowly burst into exclamations and received the flowers he gave me. Then he
smiled broadly and responded.

"Thank you, Enoch."

Lord Enoch saw me like that and folded the corners of Puss' eyes silently. Next to
me, I heard the sound of Gloa Young-ae's groaning.

"I hope you have a great holiday".

Sir Enoch, who suddenly appeared and handed over the flowers, suddenly disappeared.
As soon as he disappeared, the surroundings quickly collapsed.

"Lady Garnetesu!" "What's going on.

"That person just now. Sir Brance, right?"

"What's your relationship with the progress of Brance?" You two are not that kind
of relationship, are you?

"No way!" You didn't say that to us."

As soon as Sir Enoch disappeared, the infants surrounding me began to interrogate

him and my relationship. Somehow, I felt a little awkward.

"That's not true. "How can you say that you're in a relationship with Enoch?"

"But, you just gave me flowers!"”

"On top of that, didn't you call each other's names?" That's very sweet, too!

"Tell me the truth. The two of them....”

"It's not true!"

I was dizzy from the pouring interrogation. I thought I had to somehow explain my
relationship with Sir Enoch, so I shouted without realizing it.

"I have a crush on someone!"

Then this time, they looked more mesmerized than before. One second, two seconds,
three seconds...… After a very short silence, they rushed to me with a terrifying
look that looked too obvious even though they wore masks.

"I can't believe it." You like someone else over Sir Brance?”

"Me, me, me. Sir Brance?"”

"How can you do that?" I'm Sir Brance, one of the most handsome men in the Empire!"

"Oh my god..."

I already knew that Sir Enoch was popular with the lady of the capital, but when I
saw their fierce reaction, it seemed to be much more loved than I thought.

Recalling the regret that I couldn't tell them the whole time, I began to brag
about Raymond, the coolest man in the Empire.

"Of course, Enoch is a cool person, but the person I like is a much more
affectionate and cool person than him."

"He's cooler than Sir Brance?"”

"Yes."

As soon as he replied, Bestie's eyes, who was listening to the conversation

silently, began to darken.

"Chloe, you..."….”

Bestie carefully asked in a very anxious voice.

"You don't like Sir KENISE, do you?"

"No! Sir KENISE? Not at all!"

I was rather embarrassed this time by the name that popped out of nowhere.

"Phew, that's a relief."

It was time for Besty to sigh and sweep his chest.

"Did you talk about me?"”

It was Sir Kennis who suddenly appeared this time. Everyone stopped breathing and
stopped looking at Sir Kennis' appearance following Sir Brance.

"I thought you heard my name."

When no one answered and stared blankly, he tilted his head.

"Well, you heard it wrong!

While only looking at each other, Bestie replied with a blushing face.

"That's too bad."

Sir Kennis scratched his face and was embarrassed. He also held a bouquet of red
flowers in his hand.

"That flower..."

"Oh, it's for MELLY. Will you give it to me if I run into her?"

"Yes, yes! I'll make sure to deliver it to KENISE Youngae!"

Bestie reached out her hands politely and received a bouquet of flowers.

"Thank you, Caroline Youngae."

Lord Kennis would greet us with a refreshing smile and move away.

"Whoosh..."

Bestie smiled grimly and rubbed Kennis Youngae's bouquet against his face. Somehow,
her smile, which feels evil, resembles a bridge.

"First of all, I'll have to find Kenneth's love." I have to give him a bouquet of
flowers...….”

"Do we really need to do that?" "I'm sure Kennis will throw it on the street
anyway, saying it's unnecessary trash."
Bestie didn't seem to have any intention of delivering flowers to Kennis Youngae.
Considering how terrible Kennis Youngae usually treats her third brother, it was
understandable enough. But...

"Bestie likes Sir Kennis, right?”

"What?"

Bestie jumped on the spot and strongly denied it.

"MOOMOO, MOOMOO, what are you talking about?"

……You really like it. I poked it just in case.

He burst into laughter at Bestie's voice, saying, "I never like Sir Kennis."

I mingled with the other infants and laughed innocently. When I was with them, I
felt like an ordinary lady.

We barely soothed Vesti, who was snorting, saying it was unfair, and we went to
Lette together. Those who gathered to be blessed by the saint formed a long line.

It was only after a long wait that we could meet Lette. Bestie and Miller Young-ae
were blessed by Lette one after another, and finally it was my turn.

"Chloe!"

Lette smiled brightly and handed over a pink flower. It was the second flower after
the yellow flower given by Sir Enoch.

"I was worried about what if Chloe didn't come. Lette will bless Chloe!"

Lette chatted like a child even though he looked similar to me.

"It's an honor, Lette."

I sat in front of her smiling. Lette muttered something as she put her hand over my
head.

"Is this the end?"

"Yes."

I didn't feel anything, but it's already over. It was interesting.

"I want to enjoy the holiday with Chloe, but I'm so upset that I have to stay in
here."”

"Instead, later people will someday enjoy the celebration in honor of Lette."

"No way."

Lette was sullen, so she lowered her eyes.

"I'm forgetting."”

“……?”
"No, nothing."

When I tilted because I didn't understand what she said, Lette smiled and shook her
head. There were many people waiting behind me, so I couldn't stay long.

Trying to get up, I suddenly stopped walking and looked back at her.

"Why did you say that to your Empress?"”

"I wasn't lying." Seriously, she was born with the fate of a pioneer."

Lette looked above my head with a calm face. It was just that the appearance
changed to an adult form, but the atmosphere was quite different from before.

"The empress' coffin is on Chloe's head."

“…….”

Raymond couldn't have told her about Daria's work. It wasn't long ago that he told
me the whole story.

"I'm serious. Why don't you believe me?"

She was upset, but it was not an easy story to believe.

"Blood..." If you don't want to believe it, don't believe it. Chloe's future has
already begun to roll."

"See you again when you go back to the palace."

I briefly greeted her and came outside. Bestie and Miller Young-ae couldn't stand
it and were hooked on the musicians' performance over there. I was thinking of
moving to where they were, too.

"Long time no see."

If it weren't for this man who stood in front of me.

"Chloe, my love."

The moment his lips recited love with my name, the hairs all over his body sprained
up. Feeling goosebumps, I stepped back without realizing it.

"I missed you a lot."”

He, Kaylos Ludwig, grabbed me by the wrist as I stepped back. Perhaps he came to
enjoy the festival, but he was the only one in this square without a mask. Thanks
to this, I stared at the face I didn't want to face and bit my lower lip.

"Didn't you miss me?"”

"That's crazy!"

I knocked out his hand and poured out the worst words I knew.

"Why do I want to see you?" Stop saying crazy things. Because I look like a crazy.

It was an vulgar expression that had never been spoken in front of him, but Kylos
only smiled faintly and looked at me.
"I reflected on myself a lot."

He walked up to me.

"I realized it too late. How hard and painful you must have been.”

I kept backing away from him. Perhaps that's why I gradually moved away from the
crowd. Bestido, Miller Youngae, and I have already disappeared from my sight.

"Don't come close!"

When the cold wall touched his back, I shouted at him, who had no place to run away
anymore.

"Poor Chloe."

He called my name in that sweet voice that I no longer love.

"How hard must it have been?" When I saw a man I loved with another woman,"

As if to pet my face, I hit his hand once again.

"Don't touch me!" This is not your greatness. "If you don't go back before you call
the security, I'll get you involved in a scandal."

"You blame me a lot, don't you?" I apologize to everyone. I apologize for making
you suffer throughout your life. So Chloe, stop pushing me away."

"I don't want your apology. We're too far apart to apologize."

His eyes were bent at the sound of a retort.

"You know that. I'm the only man in the world who can love you."

Why did you say that?

I was angry. His remarks ignored Raymond and the love of the person I love the most
in the world.

"Stop being mistaken and get out of it." You're the only man in the world who can't
love me."

"……Silly Chloe."

Kylos muttered in a bitter voice. I didn't miss the tension and stared at him.

"Now you'll know."

In a faint voice as if talking to himself, he murmured.

"I'm the only one who can love you."

"...Crazy guy."

I wanted to say something worse, but my head, which was very angry, couldn't find
anything worse than that.

"Crazy person, crazy person, cursed person."

“…….”

"You punk."

Kylos was looking at me with a fond smile as if to just try more.

To him, I said the same thing, recalling the abusive language that the owner of the
drunk Garnettega once said. Then he turned away from him and walked out toward the
place where people gathered, as if it was terrible to even touch.

Don't you hold onto it?’

Suddenly, I looked back with a clear sense, and I could still see Kylos smiling
faintly at me in the same spot.

"How come..." "Still over there..."….’

He no longer held me back, just standing in the same place and looking out of my
way. I turned my head again as if I hadn't seen him.

Even though I returned confidently after swearing badly, I was able to take a
breather when he no longer showed signs of chasing me.

In a subtle and ominous mood, I was reluctant to go to a place where people

gathered immediately. For a while, I stood blankly and watched the people passing
by the street. However, after a long time, the unpleasant thoughts did not easily
disappear.

It was then.

"Chloe! Chloe!"

With Bestie's cry, anxious fear penetrated through the body. The atmosphere, which
had been lively until just now, has begun to collapse little by little in a
peaceful world.

At some point, Bestie, who ran and stopped in front of me, took a breath. Her eyes
were shaking mercilessly.

"Bestie..."

"Oh, my...".”

The surrounding disturbance became distant, and only Vesti's voice remained in his
deaf ears.

"Dariya..."… Your Majesty....”

I couldn't comfort the crying bestie.

"Fell down..." Consciousness...….”

The moment she recognized the cries mixed with her words, no, the sounds mixed with
her cries.

Took.

The mask that had been covering my face all along fell down. At the same time,
colorful spring flowers that decorated the mask were crushed on the floor and
dirty. I left Bestie there and ran like crazy.

Even when I was out of breath, my ankle was bent by a high heel, and eventually
fell and the skirt hem was torn. Even in situations where the skin bursts, the
knees are broken, and there is no front view.

I couldn't stop running towards him.

* * *

After hearing from Bestie that he had collapsed, he ran right away, but he couldn't
take a step closer to the two people who were already surrounded by his servants
and doctors.

Next to Besty, who chased me and sniffled, I bit my lower lip well at the sight of
Raymond and Daria, who were invisible.

Marquis Rat, the emperor's chief aides, and the captain of the fraternity led the
knights to move Raymond and Daria.

The faces of the two lying pale faces on a large stretcher made my heart flutter.

"Live..." She's here.….’

As soon as he confirmed the survival of him and Daria, his legs almost collapsed.
But I squeezed people out by moving my shaky legs.

As I approached the carriage carrying the fallen Raymond and Daria, two knights
crossed a long window to block my approach.

"I'm the maid of the empress. Please allow me to approach both of you."

"I'm sorry, Lady Garnetshu."

When he was with Raymond, he eagerly asked the knight on the left, who he had seen
several times, but he replied with a stiff face.

"In principle, it's impossible."

“…….”

It was a fact that I knew well. Just a few months ago, I recalled the contents of
the Imperial Code, which I read sitting face to face with Raymond at the Imperial
Library.

Those who could access the emperor were very limited in the situation of the
imperial family's murder, which was regarded as the most vicious among them.

Only the emperor's spouse, Empress, the emperor's chief aide, the head of the
aristocratic council, the archbishop of the Ramie Church, and the captain of the
pro-defense forces guarding the emperor had access to the emperor's whereabouts.

Even if it's the emperor's immediate family or a woman loved by the emperor...…
There was no access.

I choked up, something rose from my heart.

So far, I have never been dissatisfied that I am not Raymond's official lover. Even
before the time when I didn't love him, and even at the present time when I fell in
love with him.

But even though the man I love falls and is being carried away, I can't even
approach him.…!

This terrible situation where I can't approach him proudly with the knights in
front of me, and most of all, that he collapsed…… This scary situation where I
can't even check his safety with my own eyes...… It made me fall down.

Sitting on the floor in vain, I felt my vision gradually blurring. What covered my
eyes was hot tears.

The knights climbed up the horse, leaving me crying, escorting a wagon carrying
Raymond and Daria to the Imperial Palace.

"...Roy! Chloe..."…!”

After being absent-minded in a vague sense of loss, I heard a voice calling me very
late and turned my head with a squeak.

"You shouldn't be doing this!"

Bestie, whose whole face was covered with tears, grabbed my hand tightly and said.

"Let's go back to the palace!"

“…….”

I nodded silently and moved her hand.

However, as soon as they passed the main gate of the imperial palace, Raymond's
guards, who flocked, came out and surrounded Bestie.

"I'm sorry, but please go back to your room and prohibit your Majesty from going
out until he wakes up and hears testimony about the exact situation."

It was none other than the emperor's direct captain who told us so. By now, the
person who has to find and arrest the criminal who tried to inflict the emperor and
empress said to us in a voice close to the command.

"What does that mean?"

"Are you treating us like criminals?"”

Me and Bestie couldn't hide their embarrassment and asked at the same time.

"I'm Daria's cousin!" There's no reason for me to hurt you two! The same goes for
Chloe, too!"

"Of course, I don't think the princess would have done that..."….”

The gaze of the captain of the National Guard glanced at me.

"The reason why the two collapsed was because of a poisonous car. To be exact, it's
because of the poisonous herb in the jar, deceiving it as a tea leaf."

“……!”
What do you mean a car with poison?

"Your Majesty, are you okay?" Did you decipher it? Consciousness...!"

Unknowingly, I grabbed him and stretched. At the moment, his body hesitated and
stiffened, but I couldn't afford to care about it because of the soaring concern
for Raymond.

"Please, even if it's a very small statement of how you're doing right now..."….”

"Hmm... I understand that doctors have just started detoxifying."

"Then not yet..."….”

"You haven't regained consciousness yet. We'll have to wait and see."

"Oh..."

A desperate sigh burst out of my mouth at the words. My mind went blank and then
black again.

At the beginning of the festival, I remembered Daria, who came out and sent Bestie
out first. She told me to enjoy the festival today. She laughed, saying, "It's
enough to brew tea alone," and saying, "Don't think about the market and go out and
enjoy the festival."

I was a little excited by that.

The Great Depression was a little far from the capital city and had never
participated in the festival for eight years of living there. So I couldn't
stubbornly refuse her favor.

I shouldn't have done that. I had to stick to her somehow.

Of course… I'm not sure if I could tell the difference between tea leaves and
poisonous herbs, but still…… At least if we could be together at that moment...….

"But since when did the tea leaves turn into poisonous herbs?’

All the items in the rest area were prepared by me and Bestie. The jar, which
contained tea leaves, was also moved from what was originally used in the Empress
Palace.

He rolled up his shaky fingertips and held them, and the captain of the National
Guard coughed a couple of times.

"Since the empress palace is the place where the tea leaves were prepared, the two
will not be able to avoid being on the list of suspects until the truth is
revealed. Even if it's a little uncomfortable, please go into the room for now."

* * *

Bestie protested his injustice for a very long time in front of the main gate. I
was also unfair, but there was nothing I could do. The helplessness drove me crazy.

'It's Kylos. I'm sure it's Kylos.’

I thought of Kylos' face that I saw just a few hours ago. The face that was soaked
in madness as if it were going to do something really bad.….
Isn't he the man who's been trying to hurt Raymond for a long time? In addition...
The meaningful words that he mumbled at the end...….

"But how did you really do it?"’

Is it because I don't understand the situation with my own eyes? I couldn't tell
what happened with the little information the soldier told me.

So, the tea leaf jar we prepared was mixed with poisonous vinegar.… Daria brewed it
herself and with Raymond...….

"Oh..."

Suddenly, a pungent sensation touched my heart.

"Oh, my. What do you mean a poisonous plant?"”

I sobbed with my face on both hands as it was.

How painful it must have been. He's still unconscious.… How painful it must be.

"It's because of me..."…. It's all because of me.…. Even if I paid more attention
to the tea leaves...…. If I had listened to Kylos, who asked me to come back
because I would no longer be greedy for the throne...….”

I became distracted. I couldn't make rational judgments as if the accident had been
paralyzed. We finally exchanged our love. Now I have the courage to stand by.

"A little faster..."….”

Everything was like my fault.

"I should've delivered my heart a little faster..."….”

What if he goes wrong like this? What if I can't wake up forever? I... What should
I do?….

It was when I couldn't do anything for hours and blamed myself like a fool.

"…Chloe."

The moment I heard the voice from behind, I thought I might have heard
hallucinations.

"You're crying again." As sad as before."

"Your Majesty..."

Looking back, I could find Raymond barely leaning against the half-open doorway.

"Your Majesty..."

The moment I noticed that it was real Raymond, not hallucinations, I ran to him.

"Your Majesty, what happened?" How's your body? Did you finish deciphering?”

"Of course, I'm fine now."

Unlike saying it was okay, he struggled to pull the corners of his mouth.

He ate poison and collapsed. No matter how outstanding a doctor worked on

detoxification, he could not have completed recovery so quickly.

This foolish man came to me as soon as he came to his senses even though his body
had not yet recovered.

The rough fingertips patted my face affectionately.

"You're such a warm-hearted woman, Chloe. You cry every time for a man you don't
love. Back then and now. You never pass by my pain coldly.”

The pale lips, whose vitality has disappeared, tell me love regretfully.

"I just remembered the 27th reason why I love you. I love you with such a warm
heart."

"It's because of me." Your Majesty was hurt because of me. Kylos... Because of
me....”

"Shh, don't cry".

The thick palms wrapped around my face and soothed me. The pouring tears wet his
hands.

"What's wrong with you?" You just woke up after wandering around. But why... "Why
do you say love to me even in this situation?"

"... I told you.”

There was a faint smile over his mouth as he looked at me slowly.

"I'm not me, who doesn't love you." At any moment."

Raymond del Astarot was always like that. Even when I didn't love him, when I
deceived him for another man, or when I was about to die.

He was a man who said love at all those moments.

"How can I..."….”

The rough fingertips gently patted my face. My dry skin heated up with tears.

"How dare I doubt your love?"

constantly refused his love.

He shouldn't love me, we shouldn't be intertwined.

He doesn't love me, he's just mistaken.

I shouldn't love him, I shouldn't dare to love him.

But Raymond poured constant love on me.

"It's such a noble love..."….”

Looking at him once, I thought I was a foolish man blinded by love. And the
dazzling love he poured into me now blinded me.

"It's a sacred love that makes a woman like me enjoy the most abundant joy in the
world..."….”

Raymond's love resembles the love of God Lana, who created all things in the
beginning. Pure, blind, and dedicated. In front of his love like a sanctuary, I
couldn't help crying.

"Oh no. I didn't mean to make you cry.”

He muttered in a grumpy voice looking at me.

"Your Majesty's words are wrong." "Who doesn't love your majesty?"

A mixture of sorry and resentment came out together.

A woman who cries every time for a man I don't love? No. I'm not a warm-hearted
woman like you thought.

I am the only cold woman who did not cry at the funeral of Marquis Young-ae of
Rosaline.

Despite the collapse of the family that led to blood, I did not scatter a drop of
sadness. Even in the face of my mother's death, which was the only one in my life,
I turned my head.

The reason why I cried in front of your death and even shed tears in violation of
Kylos' order.

Because it's you. Raymond del Astarot, you're the one who talks about love in every
moment.

I love you like that, too.

"You haven't told me with your own mouth yet. I love you."

"I kissed you."

"You kissed me even before you went back in time."

“…….”

I couldn't bear to respond to his rebuttal. I was talking with a completely unhurt
face, but now I know that what I see is not everything.

"It's not enough just to kiss." I'm always hungry for you. You won't even know how
much I long for your love.”

Raymond added with a bitter smile. But I couldn't laugh after him.

"Your Majesty..."

With a trembling voice, he was called and hugged around his waist.

"I love you. I love you, your Majesty."

As my tears dried up, I felt my skin dry. Perhaps my current appearance is quite
ugly because my tears dry up. But I looked straight up at him without caring. The
eyes facing each other calmly contained me.

"I'll fill it up so that your Majesty doesn't lack it. "I love you. I love you so
much."

A low laughter rang in my ears.

"Me too."

“…….”

"I love you so much, Chloe."

At that moment, I was overwhelmed by unbearable impulses, and I wrapped my hands

around his face and pulled him. He gently gave me a lip.

It was a deep and deep kiss. With all my heart, I kissed him like that.

"Even so,"

The moment my lips fell, the moist sound stayed between us.

"Are you still lacking?"

"If I say I want more, will you cry?"”

At my question, he smiled with his smile rolled up.

"I won't cry."

"Then still."

This time, he wrapped around my face.

"I'm longing for you."”

Looking at my slowly approaching lips, I slowly closed my eyes.

* * *

The emperor and the empress collapsed in a rest area prepared for the empress.

This incident had a very similar pattern to the death of Seonhwang Buddha. This was
because he drank poisoned tea and collapsed at the same time in a space where no
one could easily access.

It was a poison strong enough to kill people. The doctor said Raymond was able to
recover consciousness exceptionally quickly because of his superior physical
condition.

However, Daria could not wake up even after a day had passed.

Surprised by the news that Daria collapsed after being poisoned, Mrs. Gemma said
she fainted. She was also holding a baby in her stomach.….

Daria, Mrs. Gemma, and the baby in her stomach.

While countless lives were going back and forth between life and death, I had to
endure the sting of people pouring into me.
Raymond and Daria collapsed after being poisoned was a resting place for Daria on
St. Flora's holiday. And the only people who could enter and exit were me and
Bestie, a maid close to Daria.

Of course, Mrs. Gemma also had a pass to enter all spaces of Daria, but after a
long infertility, she had children, and she had not taken a step out of her mansion
for quite some time.

Even the emperor's knights had to wait outside, so of course, the suspect was
narrowed down to two of us, the rest of Daria's close maid.

Meanwhile, everyone pointed out me as the culprit.

Just before St. Flora's celebration, Raymond called in the 3rd Duke's family and
the 7th Marquis' family to divorce Daria, and Sijong's testimony that he saw me
coming out of Raymond's bedroom supported the suspicion.

At one point, I was blinded by jealousy and became a sinner who tried to injure the
empress. It is said that the empress's maid, who became the emperor's mistress,
dared to covet the empress' position and tried to inflict the empress, but
excessive greed caused anger and hurt the emperor.

Of course, this is only circumstantial evidence that has been revealed, and there
was no evidence anywhere to substantially support such a hypothesis.

"Why did you think it was the work of the Ludwig public"?

Raymond remembered my gibberish words the moment he regained consciousness.

It was uncomfortable to talk about suspicions that had nothing but suspicion, but
in Raymond's persistent interrogation, I eventually confessed all my thoughts.

"I met Kylos. He said something weird."

I couldn't forget the meaningful voice of Kylos heading to me at the moment Raymond
and Daria were drinking poison.

'Now you'll know. I'm the only one who can love you.’

Instead of catching me running away, I remembered Kylos' face, who was just smiling
and watching.

As if everything was his plan, such a relaxed face...….

"But it's just an interrogation." At that time, I was so surprised that I spit out
what was inside.….”

"Well..."

Raymond groaned with a frown.

"There was nothing particularly strange about it just before it fell. Daria
personally brewed tea water and recommended it, and drank it without any doubt. If
I hadn't made a fuss by pulling the tablecloth while collapsing, I might have been
in trouble because I couldn't be treated in time.”

"I'm not sure if I can say this because it's a relief, but still..."… I hope you're
safe.….”
When he muttered in a small voice, he grabbed my hand and smiled.

"First of all, I'll have to wait for my leg to wake up. Because I don't want you to
be sad.”

The place where we stopped walking side by side in the hallway was in front of the
bedroom of Daria. The door opened with Raymond's appearance. As soon as I stepped
inside, a voice full of hostility headed to me.

"That's her. A woman who tried to inflict her precious daughter."

The first man I saw glared at me. As if Raymond was protecting me, I hid it behind
me and confronted the man.

"Be careful of your mouth, duke.

A voice growling like a beast threatened the man. I could tell who the man was at
once.

The Duke of Caroline. Daria's uncle and Bestie's father.

"Who decides that Chloe is the culprit?"

"Who, if it wasn't for that woman, would have tried to kill Her Majesty?" The
Countess, the Empress's long-time companion who didn't come out of the mansion? Or,
our bestie?

Duke Caroline snorted and retorted with a mocking voice.

"Don't you have clear motives, testimonies, and everything?"

What do you mean testimony? He added, as if kindly explaining to me, who was
wondering about not being able to catch up with the conversation between the two.

"There was already a testimony from a soldier who was on guard that day that a
silver-haired woman swapped a jar of tea leaves at the festival."

You exchanged tea leaves? However, except for the maids close to Daria, it was a
restricted space, but how could that happen?…!

"Everyone was wearing a mask!" "Where's the evidence to confirm that she's Chloe?"

"It's never common for women to have silver hair and red eyes in this capital!
Moreover, if she had access to all the spaces of Her Majesty!"

"No way."

It was none other than me who intervened this time. The duke's sharp eyes turned to
me.

"Ha! That can't be true".

"The access certificate was given only to Mrs. Bestie and Mrs. Gemma, who were
close maids of Her Majesty's confidant. And I'm the only woman of the three who has
silver hair."

"That's why you're the culprit!"

"No, I'm not the culprit." I've been with Bestie ever since the festival began.
After I went to receive a blessing from the saint, I broke up for a while and was
alone.… Still, there must be someone else who saw me somewhere else at that time.”

When I talked to Kylos, and ran away from him and fell into thought standing tall
in the street alone.

Except then, others have been together all the time. And even the moment I stood
alone, I was on the path where people passed by. So I'm sure that at least one
person saw me...….

"Of course there must have been." "There is at least one woman who looks similar to
you and wears a mask."

“……!”

"It's a festival where the whole empire gathers, so it's possible." But who else
can enter the empress' space with silver hair and red eyes like you?"

Masks.... Everyone participating in the festival held me back with flower masks on
their faces. Of all things...

No, maybe he was aiming for it on purpose...….

"As the landlord of Duke Caroline, I will formally request a trial, Your Majesty.
That woman is the most likely suspect until the ruling is made."

"It's the work of a writer who's so meticulous as to cover his face with a mask,
can't you change his hair color?" You can't leave it out on the dragon's line just
because it's a relative. If you touch Chloe, your daughter won't be safe either."

When Raymond mentioned Bestie, Duke Caroline's eyes were torn as long as a snake.

"I understand how much you care for her, but you can't do it arbitrarily while
ignoring the teenage noble family just because you're his Majesty." Already in the
noble council...….”

"Do you mean the nine noble families you are inciting?"

"What do you mean agitation?"…!”

"Shut your mouth."

Raymond cut off Duke Caroline with a cool voice that he had never heard of.

"Are you raising your voice in front of me?"

He left me and strode toward Duke Caroline.

"You're not a duke.

Duke Caroline was also not very short, but standing in front of Raymond, there was
a difference of about half a head. The Duke Caroline, pressed by Raymond's hideous
momentum, bowed his head as it was.

"How dare you."

"I'm sorry, your Majesty."

A cold silence surrounded the room. It was around the time when the confrontation
with silent anger continued.

"Father..."

Bestie, who opened the door and ran, stared at Duke Caroline and suddenly hugged
me.

"Are you okay, Chloe?" Didn't my father say anything harsh to you?”

Bestie was restless, biting her lower lip well. She was so surprised that she
forgot that Raymond was in this room.

"Don't doubt Chloe. "Chloe is not like that at all!"

“…….”

At Bestie's cry, Duke Caroline beckoned the knights in the room. Then the Duke's
knights grabbed Bestie from both sides.

"What is it?" What's wrong with you?"

"Get in the carriage." Send it to the Peasants."

At the order of Duke Caroline, the knights bowed their heads and dragged her out.

"No, I don't want to!" Let go of this! Let go of this!

Bestie's cry rang out the hallway. The duke, who confirmed that she had
disappeared, greeted Raymond one last time and immediately went out of the room.

"Chloe."

Raymond approached me with a worried face.

"It's okay."

I went into the room answering before he could ask.

Daria was lying quietly on the bed. Her pale appearance like a corpse cooled my
heart.

“…….”

I looked into her face for a long time.

Who in the world did this to her? If it's really something that Kylos does...….

He was a man who had no ill will towards Daria. However, for his own purpose, he
was also a man who could mercilessly wield a knife even if his opponent was the
empress of the Asta Empire.

But is there a reason why he, along with Raymond, hurt his legs and blame me for
the crime?

'I need confirmation.’

Maybe I'm having unnecessary doubts. In fact, the criminal is somewhere else, but
maybe he suspects Kylos because of my personal feelings.
The place where she collapsed was a place where only she and her close maids could
come in and out.

However, Bestie was not a child to commit such a thing to Daria. Mrs. Gemma was
also a person who could not even imagine having done such a thing, and besides, she
was not in a position that day.

A woman who swapped a jar of tea leaves that soldiers said they saw.

Who the hell was she, and how she had a pass that only the maids close to Daria
could have…….

I had a headache when I couldn't see a clue.

I sat in a chair pulled by Raymond and prayed for Daria to wake up.

* * *

Another day has passed, but Daria still couldn't wake up. I was worried that she
would never wake up.

With the sound of announcing the saint's visit, the door opened and Lette came in.

"Chloe's heart is filled with sadness."

Lette hugged my shoulder and whispered. She, who was just like a younger brother
when she was a child, appeared as an adult and reminded me of the warmth that had
been lost a long time ago.

Mother, a woman who was worried about me until death. Yes, Lette now was like a
dead mother.

"I'll comfort you." So that Chloe's sadness disappears.”

“…….”

I leaned silently over Lette's chest. Lette's palm patted my back.

"Don't worry about anything and put your eyes on it."

Only then did I realize that I stayed up all two nights. Once I recognized it, I
felt a tsunami-like drowsiness.

"When you open your eyes again, all your misfortunes will be gone.”

I fell asleep with the last word that was faintly crushed in my ears.

In my dream, I was in the form of a young child.

The man I believed to be my father, my mother, who was the most beautiful woman in
the village, held them in both hands and smiled brightly.

There were no men there who had teased me for a long time, and there were no people
who shared the blood that used to be a beast.

There were also mischievous friends who went to the fields and mountains together
every day, and there was also a sweet boy next door who asked me to become a bride
when I became an adult later.
Growing up in the ordinary happiness of ordinary people, I had such a lively face.

By the time of sigh, the scene changed. Young I was crying in my mother's arms with
the cold darkness. Flowers and trees froze, and a fierce snowstorm hit the woman's
body holding me.

When I wiggled and struggled out of it, I could find the body of a cold woman.

No, mother. Mother, mother...….

The woman smiled at me and said. It's okay, Chloe. This is all a dream. Don't worry
about anything. When you wake up from your dream, all your misfortunes will be
gone. I'm going to protect Chloe.….

In a blurry view, the woman's body began to break. Soft drops of water rose in the
scattered place as it became white. I reached out to catch the woman's remains, but
I couldn't reach anything that flew high into the sky.

I heard a young child crying. When I lowered my head, a red and wrinkled child who
had not yet opened his eyes was crying sadly.

When I touched the lovely face after resembling the man I loved, the frozen land
gradually began to melt around the child.

In the warm spring that has come again, I held the child in my arms. The cradle for
the child gently melted around.

If you climb up the clouds, there is the castle of angels. An angel in white smiles
at me. Dancing with flowers and butterflies...….

The shadow of the man grew far away from the field of spring, which was finally
restored. I could instinctively tell who the man was.

The moment I ran to the man and hugged him, my eyelids, which had been closed the
whole time, suddenly opened.

"Oh..."

I looked around, rubbing my eyes with the back of my hand.

It was the bedroom of the bridge. She was still lying down in the form of a cold
sick man. I stared at her still.

Until I fall asleep...… Lette was next to me...…. It was the moment I was frowning
in a mysterious mood.

“……!”

The fingertips of the legs wriggled very finely.

* * *

A small body was stretched on the cold floor. The man raised his small body with an
urgent touch.

"Lette! Lette..."…!”

Rette, who had become a young child again, managed to lift his eyelids. A bright
white-blonde man was seen with a dim view.

Enoch, a man who always didn't lose his composure was angry.

"Why did you do that?" That's cutting your time!"

"Enoch, I'm angry..."…?”

"Don't change the subject." It was Lethe who told me how dangerous it was to return
a person's life. But why? Why did you do that?…!”

It was the first time Enoch was angry, so Lette looked at him.

"But Chloe is better than sad."

Lette, who was rolling his eyes, mumbled his small lips and made excuses.

"I'm a person who'll be forgotten anyway." But she can stay next to Chloe forever.
Unlike me."

"What about Lette?"

Enoch's eyes, asking angrily, spread red.

"I wanted you to be with her!"

"Enoch is a nice person." You're angry, but you're worried about me."

"What on earth are you..."…!”

Eventually, Enoch buried his head in front of Lette and cried.

"You too, she too. Why do you feel so bad? Always...."

"Sorry."

Lette staggered up and stroked Enoch's hair. The hair scattered between the fingers
was cozy. Like a father's arms that he has never felt properly.

"But I don't regret it. When Chloe found out that she woke up, she saw a happy
future."

"Wasn't there a sad me in the future you saw?"”

Enoch, who slowly raised his head, looked at her with sad eyes. The eyes that
looked at me resentfully, and Lethe covered them with two small hands.

"Yes, I don't."

The hot tears flowing under his palm made Lette sad. Lette slowly closed her eyes
and opened them.

"Forgotten is the best happiness that Lana God has given to humans. After
everything is over, Enoch will forget me, so no one will remember. So there's no
one who's sad.”

Chloe, Raymond, Enochdo...… Everyone whom Lette loved will live without knowing the
sadness.
"So be happy, Enoch." Our future is a closed happy ending.”

Something like flowing over Enoch's face wet Lette's face. Just because I looked
like a child, I didn't really become a child.

"So I'm not sad either. Because everyone is happy. Lette is happy, too."

Lette couldn't understand herself crying like a child.

* * *

The next morning.

When the soldiers of the Empire approached, Chloe Garnetesch sat in front of a
table sponsored by the Empress Palace, where Daria enjoyed drinking tea, drinking
warm tea and reading.

Coincidentally, the book she was reading was the Imperial Code, which deals with
the laws of the Asta Empire, and she was reading several times, reflecting on the
part related to the poetry of the imperial family.

Her teacup contained the same kind of tea that caused Raymond and Daria to lose
consciousness.

It was a tea leaf that Daria usually enjoyed. The person who tried to kill Daria
must have been a person who was well aware of her usual taste.

"Chloe Garnetesch."

The soldiers who came in were the emperor's guards protecting the imperial palace.
Chloe Garnetesch gracefully covered the code of law and tilted her head toward the
soldiers. At that moment, the soldiers who faced her face blushed at once.

The woman, sitting in a key figure with her long silver hair scattered below her
waist, burst into a drowsy smile with an alluring face that would have remained
even after stealing the emperor's heart.

"Did you come to see me?"

The voice of staring at the opponent and asking was seductively fatal. The captain
of the National Guard, who was mesmerized for a while, quickly pulled himself
together and shouted solemnly.

"The sinner, Chloe Garnetesch, is taken as the perpetrator of Her Majesty."

Chloe Garnettsch blinked slowly. Yohan's eyelashes trembled slightly, resembling

her.

"……I didn't inflict upon Her Majesty."

The slender voice and miserable eyes made the soldiers' hearts flutter. The blood
vessels were so hot that I wanted to step up in front of her and claim her
innocence together right away. One of the soldiers swallowed his saliva, and
everyone could hear how loud the sound was.

However, the woman in front of her was a vicious sinner who believed in the
emperor's favor and tried to inflict her master, the empress, on her complacency.

How many important women have used their own taste in history to do evil things.
"Your Majesty ordered it himself. Your sins will soon be revealed."

When the captain winked, two soldiers bound the woman's arms. Chloe Garnettsch
slowly lowered her eyes. A shallow breath scattered through the red lips.

Is it because it was shocking that he was eventually abandoned by the emperor? The
woman did not rebel at all and was taken as they led her.

That's how the sinner Chloe Garnetesch was put in a cold prison. And Emperor
Raymond never came to meet her who was trapped alone.

Chloe Garnetesch, the emperor's vicious government who was the empress' maid and
who was oblivious to her duty, seduced the emperor, poison the empress. She was
abandoned like that.

* * *

Archduke Kylos Ludwig was in a good mood for the first time in a long time. Just
now, an article from the previous Duke Caroline gave him pleasant news.

"Hmm..."

He burned the Duke's letter with a drowsy nasal voice. I was very satisfied with
the shape of being scattered as a pain relief patch ash.

It was a pretty good deal, both satisfied.

Empress Daria was still bedridden and unable to wake up, and Chloe Garnetesch was
abandoned by the emperor.

"It would have been better if the emperor could have done it all at once."

It was very regrettable that the emperor woke up, but he was not the purpose in the
first place. Rather, after recovering consciousness, he turned away from Chloe, so
things seemed to work out better.

Of course, even if Raymond del Astarot had chosen to protect her, it would have
been inevitable. All circumstances informed me that she was the culprit, and the
nobles had been protesting for days to catch her right away.

Silly Raymond del Astarot. So, how did he show her in front of the nobles?

If it were me, I would never have done that. I would have hidden it so that no one
could see it, and kept it forever alone.

He bragged that she was mine, even though he didn't have the ability to protect her
completely. Doesn't it look so good?

It was time to bring her abandoned back into the product.

"That day, you were left alone, trembling."

One winter night when there was white snow. I remembered Chloe Garnetesch, who was
crouching in front of the mansion where only ashes were left, where only ashes were
left.

My skinny small body because I couldn't eat properly and my pretty eyes that I
couldn't hide even from my messy appearance were caught in my eyes. That's why
young Kylos couldn't pass the child.

I was alone from the beginning.’

The thin voice, which could not be found at all, still remained in his ears.

"Unless I'm around, you're forever alone. Only I can have you.”

With a faint smile around his mouth, Kylos Ludwig muttered faintly.

"Chloe, Chloe..."…. My beloved Chloe...….”

Black eyes like pitch black shone eerie.

"It's finally time for me to pick you up, my love."

9 장. Beautiful bait's counterattack.

Car camping, car camping. While closing my eyes in the dark, I lifted my eyelids
still at the sound of footsteps ringing in my ears.

"Kylos..."

Over the bars, the man was smiling at me. The deep smile as if he finally had what
he wanted was endlessly attractive, but at the same time it was disgusting.

"You don't even call me uncle anymore. Of course, I like this much more."

“…….”

"What do you think, did you think more about what I said? Poor Chloe, what did I
say? The emperor doesn't love you. If he had truly loved you, how would he have
abandoned you in this cold and dirty place?”

He took out the golden key from his arms. Soon, the lock was unlocked with a
clattering sound, and the iron door that locked me up opened.

"I'm the only one who can help you. "Come with me, Chloe."

"How will you help me?"”

At my question, he entered the prison with his eyes bent silently. One step, two
steps...… As he approached the front of the chair where I was tied, he smiled
kindly and stroked my face.

"Your skin is damaged."

The fingertips that came down the jawline grabbed my shoulder.

"I always remember that time." I reached out to you, and you held my hand.
Garnetesch's mansion, burned down in a red flame and settled down as a black ash,
and you held my hand in the white snow."
“…….”

"Hold my hand again, Chloe."

He whispered, grabbing my hand with the other hand, which he didn't hold my
shoulder. I stared at his face, full of triumph.

"……You were right. Your Majesty didn't love me.”

A dry voice flowed through my lips that denied everything Raymond gave me.

"You're the only one who can love me. I realized it too late."

When he answered with force, he smiled as if satisfied and bent his eyes thinly.

"I thought wandering would be short." "Because you're a smart kid."

"Are you going to get me out of here?"”

"Now that the wandering is over, it's time to go home, Chloe."

After liberating my body from being bound by a chair, he hugged me and raised me
up. And I said with that friendly smile that I longed for many years.

"Let's go back to my house."

* * *

The carriage carrying Kylos and I ran out of the Imperial Palace at high speed and
gradually slowed down.

Looking out of the window indifferently in the gradually slowed carriage, I felt a
glance at me from the opposite side.

As I turned my head around, Kylos, who leaned against the back and crossed his legs
gracefully, was staring at me. When his eyes met, he loosened his arms and laughed
loosely.

"When I'm with you, I keep thinking about the past."

“……?”

"I got motion sickness for the first time in the carriage." But you didn't show at
all. Because you don't want to be hated by me."

"Did you know that?"”

"Of course."

Kylos nodded, rolling his lips. He, who slowly raised his body, stroked my face
silently.

"There's no way I don't know anything about you.”

The sorrow between the black eyes toward me held the remnants of the past. As I
stared at his face, I suddenly asked.

"But why didn't you say a word to me when I was having a hard time?"”
In an instant, his face turned into embarrassment.

"Chloe, that's..."….”

"I'm not blaming you." I'm just curious all of a sudden.”

“…….”

He couldn't answer easily and snorted briefly as he pressed his lips.

In fact, I could tell without asking. It would have been fun to see me acting like
I would somehow look good to me. He has always been a person who deceives and
enjoys my shy heart.

"It's late, but I apologize." Sorry, Chloe. At that time, I was foolish and didn't
know your preciousness. I'm terribly sorry. But now I never repeat the same
mistake."

If so, do you mean that those who are not precious can be fooled as much as
possible? If he hadn't realized that it was "love" he spoke to himself, would all
his actions that deceived me be justified?

A dull sigh came out. His 'love' was still selfish, resembling him. As I turned out
of the window again, I could see the greatness gradually getting closer.

"Your Majesty will soon notice that I ran away."

I fixed my eyes outside the window and spoke in an indifferent voice.

"Just because you notice, you can't do anything about it."”

Kylos also replied in a calm voice.

"Now that you're back, I'll protect you with all the strength of the Grand Duke
Ludwig. Raymond del Astarot couldn't do it. Only I can do it. Because I'm the only
one who loves you."

The eyebrows were frowned at by repeated words as if brainwashing. But he would not
have seen my crumpled expression. Once my gaze out the window didn't go back to him
until the carriage stopped.

Finally, the wagon stopped, and we arrived at the Great Wall.

In front of Goseong, where I left thinking that I would never come back again, I
burst out my holding breath.

"Let's go in."

At the touch surrounding my shoulder, I tilted my head, looked up at him, and

stared straight at him again. The magnificent and quiet old castle welcomed me with
both doors wide open.

Knights standing left and right bowed at our arrival. The exceptionally bright
platinum blonde caught my eye, but I looked forward and walked, pretending not to
know.

"I can't see Erikson."

“…….”
I murmured indifferently, recalling the old butler who had not finally passed the
sad winter.

I couldn't find a man who would have welcomed Kylos first in Eungdang. In the end,
he must have ended his life without getting through that winter again this time.

In my words, Kylos didn't answer anything. Of course, I didn't really want an

answer, so he and I walked silently for a while.

Naturally, he stopped my steps toward the room I used.

"Where are you going, Chloe?"

"In my room."

I replied in a grumpy voice.

"That's not your room anymore."

He took me to the bedroom of the Great Depression, right next to his bedroom. The
same room that Marquis Young-ae of Elizabeth Rosaline would have used in time.

"I don't want to."

I stepped back from the room, shaking off Kylos.

"Chloe?"

He called me with a puzzled face. I asked him back full of hatred.

"Now, you want me to use the room she used?"”

"What are you talking about?" This room is...."

"I told you." It's not like that time that's gone back now."

“…….”

If you had any thoughts, how could you give me the room that the woman who killed
me used?

But he looked foolish as if he had never thought I would be unpleasant.

"This room in my memory was used by her. I don't want to take a step into this
room."

"Okay, I see..."….”

His face, staring at me still, sank grimly.

"Then I'll prepare another room. If you stay in my bedroom until then...….”

"No, I'm comfortable with the room I used to use. There are still traces of her in
your bedroom.”

“…….”

"In fact, there is no place in this castle where the traces of her have not
stayed."

I laughed briefly as I saw his eyes shaking as if they were hurt. It was funny. You
wouldn't know who actually hurt me back then.

* * *

Only the occasional sound of tableware hitting the quiet dining room leaked out. I
didn't eat properly while I was trapped, but the warm foods I tasted for the first
time in a while didn't satisfy me.

"What are you going to do now?"”

In the end, I bit a little and asked, putting down the fork.

"The fact that I escaped will soon be known throughout the empire beyond the entire
imperial palace. Anyway, I can't be free because I'm falsely accused of being the
empress' perpetrator.”

Kylos' eyes, who had been silently listening to me, bent gently. Even though he
pointed out the extremely realistic part, he seemed not to worry at all.

"Whatever you want."

"Anything?"

"Okay. If you want a position in the Great Depression, I'll make you the Great
Depression, and if you want to leave here and go somewhere else, I'll do that.
However, under the condition that you are next to me."

"Didn't you hear that?" I'm now being accused of being an empress...….”

"Of course, I remember everything you said to me."

Kylos' gentle voice cut me off.

"And I can do it, Chloe. I can do whatever you want. It's different from the man
who promised you the empress' coffin and eventually did nothing."

I couldn't grasp the significance, so I stared at Kylos' eyes. He was saying the
impossible now.

In fact, he was always a man who said the impossible. However, he was also a man
who eventually changed the impossible to what was possible.

It seemed vague to know what methods he used to realize the impossible.

"You said you're different from him, right?" Can you promise me the place that the
person couldn't give me?"

"Do you want to be an empress?"”

His meaningful question made my mouth dry. He tilted his head, pretending not to be
nervous.

"Empress, I want to be an empress.

As if he only wanted the answer, his mouth rolled up, drawing a soft line.
"I'll give you the seat that the man couldn't give you.”

He got up from his seat and walked to me. Grabbing my hand stretched under the
table, I whispered in my ear in a yucky voice.

"Promise me, Chloe." I will kill that man and I will be emperor and greet you as my
empress."

Killing again...….

He has always harmed others without any guilt according to his purpose. It was a
very simple and heinous way to realize the impossible.

A long time ago, starting with the child in the stomach of Daria...… Moreover, in
order to have a young me who had no meaning to him, he exterminated the son of
Garnetesch and his family…… Raymond and the woman who was his wife in time that
went back...….

He was saying he would kill another person again.

Raymond del Astarot. I dare to kill the man who is the only one who makes me exist
intact.

"You're saying impossible." I understand that you have now abandoned all the cards
you had in your hand to hurt him in your last life."

The combination with Rosaline Huo, who supported him with enormous wealth, had long
broken down.

Since the saint was showing considerable favor to Raymond, the relationship between
the imperial family and the denomination was also very friendly.

And unlike in the past, when the noble council turned its back on Raymond, Raymond
had a somewhat flat relationship with the noble council.

In this situation, how can he remove Raymond and become emperor himself as in the
past? Am I confident?

"Instead, I have a new card in my hand."

Kylos gently lowered his lips above his forehead, stroking my face.

"So don't worry about anything, my Chloe."

* * *

After finishing the meal, Kylos walked me to the front of the room.

"You really don't want to sleep in my bedroom with me today?"”

He frowned as he looked at the scenery of the room over my shoulder.

"I don't feel like it. I have to put you to sleep in a place like this kind of
place...….”

"But for the past eight years, you've never cared about my future."

“…….”
When he hit coldly, he couldn't respond and closed his lips.

"Then I'll go in now."

"Chloe."

He turned around and snatched my wrist to enter the room.

"It's the first night you came back to me."”

He hugged my waist with one arm and tried to frown at his close-up behavior.

"I don't want you to sleep like this."

But I put my hand over his chest with a gentle smile. Then a deep desire hung over
his black eyes.

"But, Prince Ludwig."

Calling the official title of a man who could no longer be my family, I gently
pushed his chest away.

"You haven't shown me that you're different from him yet.”

As I gently pushed him away with a smile around his mouth, I could feel him
hesitating.

"I have to show you properly before you want me."

Taking advantage of the loosening of his arm, I turned away from him and entered
the room. And I closed the door with a smile to fascinate the man he taught me.

The foolish expression of staring at my face while standing blankly as soon as the
door closes.

Tsk, I kicked my tongue and laughed at him as much as I wanted.

It was none other than Kylos who told me how foolish a man in love was. He was a
man who tried not to fall in love because he didn't want to commit the same
friendship as Raymond.

It's like he's eventually fallen into a false love play that he's been wary of
himself.

I shook my head and went to the closed window. When I opened the window, warm
evening air poured into the room.

"In the meantime, the seasons have changed..."….”

He reached out of the window and murmured in a faint voice, savoring the air
outside.

"Once again, everything has to be over before the season changes."

"Of course, I will."

Looking back with a calm voice, Sir Enoch walked toward me from the center of the
room.
"Since when have you been in this room?"”

"Since the time you were having dinner. "I've been waiting for you in advance."

Stopping in front of me, he lightly bent his knees and kissed the back of my hand.

"Lady Chloe, can I think it's finally time for me to protect you?"

On that sad cold night, he will protect me in the same shape as now. I made an
oath.

I was neither embarrassed nor awkward anymore. Just like him, he smiled softly and
nodded.

"Your help is always an honor to me, Lord Enoch."

"I'm happy."

He let go of my hand with a grin. I had to tilt my head for a long time to look up
at him standing face to face.

Looking at the beautiful faces that ladies of my age like so much, I burst into
questions I had for a long time at him.

"Why does Sir Enoch help me this much?”

Why do you help me? It was a question that I couldn't dare to ask in the past.
Instead of answering, Lord Enoch smiled vaguely and reached out to me. Silver hair
glistening in the moonlight flowed through his fingers.

"Because you're Lady Chloe."

"Yes..."

When I tilted my head because I couldn't understand what he said, the careful touch
of sweeping down my hair was removed.

Looking down at his palm, he smiled endlessly.

"You've made a disrespect." Please forgive me."

“…….”

I was a little embarrassed if the disrespect he said was about sweeping my hair
just now.

Of course, in a relationship that is not intimate, it may be an act that is

disrespectful to a lady. However, no one thought it was rude to do such an act to
me, the illegitimate child of the defense. Rather, I said I should take their touch
as an honor.

Moreover, I was not offended at all. How close did he seem to have become to him?

Every moment, when I saw him treating me with such caution as holy, I wondered if I
was a woman worthy of such treatment.

Lord Enochbrance was still, for me, a difficult and strange man.

"Your Majesty, did you wake up?”

"He's secretly recovering in a place where no one knows. Now you can even walk
without the help of the marketers."

"That's a relief.”

Tears welled up at the news of Daria delivered by Sir Enoch. I breathed out slowly
with both hands on my chest.

My leg is recovering safely. The fact alone gave me great relief in the Great
Depression.

"Thank you. Thank you so much."

Enoch Brance. When I face you who do me a favor without a price, my long longing
feelings run so wild inside me.

Long time ago, and even now. I can only say thank you to you all the time.

"Thank you..."….”

And to me like that, you respond with a gentle smile as always.

"I get it again when everything is done."

* * *

The sponsorship I once enthusiastically cared for was abandoned because there was
no one to manage it anymore. I stepped on a dry branch while walking through the
sponsorship of only desolation.

"Be careful, Chloe."

Kylos, who had been walking behind me since earlier, caught me sensitively reacting
to the sound of a dry branch breaking.

As I turned my head slowly and looked up at him, Kylos let go of the arm he was
holding, looking at my wit.

"……I don't want to see you get hurt in front of me again."

I looked forward again and walked, ignoring the murmur as if making excuses.

One day, I kissed that man here. And that man used to walk here with numerous women
besides me. In front of me, who was only looking at me, facing each other like a
beam.

You must know that all those moments hurt me.

"I'm tired..."

At some point, even walking became annoying, so I stopped standing there and
muttered in a bored voice.

"Are you tired?" Should we go rest now?”

“…….”

I blinked very slowly and looked at him. I felt that he was gradually impatient
with my ambiguous attitude that he would not open his heart.

"Please, Chloe..."….”

“…….”

"Say anything."

He smiled bitterly and begged me.

"If you stand silently with that expression, I don't know what to do.”

"I don't know why you're saying that to me."

In the time that came back, Kylos taught me many things to cover Raymond's eyes.

He was a man who was very capable of using other people's emotions, but he himself
was always dry and had no emotions to use.

"You're the one who raised me as a doll without will."

It was not much different for a person who was so wary of emotions to show his
feelings brightly like this to squeeze and stab him.

"Whatever I say, was it important to you?"”

"...it's important."

The blurry ends of the words were wet. When I realized that it was none other than
guilt that soaked his voice, I almost burst into laughter.

“…….”

“…….”

Me and Kylos stared at each other silently for a long time. The appearance of a man
five years older than me limping in front of me was so funny that it was a waste to
see him alone.

"Your Highness."

If it weren't for the uninvited guests who intruded in the middle, I could have
enjoyed his funny appearance more leisurely.

"We have a guest."

"Customer?"

"Yes, that... I brought you to the drawing room."

The knight of the Great Depression glanced at me and said. I felt like I was trying
to hide the guest from me.

"Oh, yes, sir..."….”

Kylos glanced at me, just like his article, responding graciously.

"Go ahead. I heard you have a guest."

Standing with a grim look, I spoke in an indifferent voice. Kylos looked at my
senses for a moment, whispered to me to see me a little later, and soon went to the
drawing room.

"Enoch, are you nearby?"

At my call, there was a rustling sound from the nearby bushes, and soon Lord Enoch
appeared.

"Always, near you."

Sir Enoch smiled and looked down at me. Looking up at his face smiling kindly, I
tilted my head.

"Why do you look so happy?"

"Do I look happy?"”

He hardened his face as if embarrassed, and fumbled his face with an awkward
expression.

"Yes, very much."”

"Well..."

While choosing what to say for a while, he made eye contact with me and replied in
a calm voice.

"I thought Lady Chloe was really cool." Even in front of the Ludwig Grand Prince,
that confident and upright appearance...… It was very impressive. I didn't know I
was having fun.”

I felt my face burning with unexpected praise. Looking at my face like that, he
burst into a short laugh.

"You're completely out of that man now, right?"”

"...maybe." Given that he is no longer afraid or bothered."

I answered in a straight voice. Then Sir Enoch's soft green eyes bent roundly.

"Congratulations, Lady Chloe."

"Thank you."

I responded briefly and immediately went straight to the point of finding him.

"Do you know who Daegong is meeting?"”

"I'm sorry, Lady Chloe." It's because Daegong doesn't trust me anymore."

Sir Enoch replied with a smile in a calm voice.

"A man who hid himself for a while has secretly visited the Great Wall. And
presumably, the opponent is a man of a similar status to the Great Prince, at least
in a position that he cannot hastily touch."

"Why did you think so?"

"If I were a low-ranking man, I would have taken care of it right after work."

Sir Enoch's eyes, which had been loosened smoothly throughout, frowned small. At
that appearance, I could immediately notice what he meant by "processing."

That being said, the opponent was also a person of a status that Kylos could not
remove even after the hunt, perhaps a high-ranking nobleman with a similar status.

"Before St. Flora's celebration, there was a case where the Great Air visited Duke
Caroline."

"The Duke of Caroline"?”

Was the "new card" that Kylos mentioned the Duke of Caroline Duke Caroline?

But he's the uncle of Daria. Why did he help Kylos with the bridge...….

No, it's not. Just as no one thought that "she" would have betrayed Daria, her
blood does not mean that she could not be harmed.

"I see. Thank you, Sir Enoch."

"You're welcome."

Lord Enoch was old and did not ask me what I was going to do now.

With a slight time difference, I just started walking toward the drawing room where
Kylos headed. It was necessary to make sure that it was Duke Caroline who he really
met.

As I reached the entrance of the drawing room, I saw two knights of the Great
Depression standing still and guarding the door. The articles who found me blocked
me with embarrassing expressions.

"You can't go in more than this, Lady Garnetteau." Your highness is now welcoming
guests."

"Oh..."

When I shook my eyelashes with my eyes down like a grassy person, I felt the
knights who had been blocking strongly hesitate.

"I'd like to say hi to you because I heard you have an important guest. Can I?"

"I'm sorry."

The knights apologized to me repeatedly with awkward faces. Looking at their faces,
I sighed and dropped my head.

"I can't help it." Then I'll get going...… Oh... "

My body, which was about to turn around, quickly collapsed. The knight standing in
front of me, who was about to collapse to the cold floor, quickly helped me.

"Are you okay?"

A young knight, who looked as if he were in his late teens, asked me, turning his
face red. I nodded helplessly in the knight's arms.
"Can I ask you to help me with my room?"”

"That much...".”

Young knights paired together and looked at the older knights as if they were
asking permission from the older knights who were guarding in front of the drawing
room. Then his senior knight nodded lightly.

* * *

Two men were sitting facing each other in the drawing room.

Duke Caroline took off the tight veil covering his face roughly. He was very
dissatisfied with having to hide himself and visit the young great prince in blue
every time.

However, for Kylos, the Duke's complaint was not very important. He only discussed
how to get rid of Raymond in an indifferent manner.

"It is impossible to overpower the emperor by assassination or force. There can't

be a talent to overcome that goallessness."

"I heard that one of the great public knights has outstanding skills."

When Duke Caroline asked, Kylos' forehead was slightly frowned.

"Do you mean Enoch Brance?"

Certainly, Enoch Brans was an excellent enough person to be around only with that
ability, even though he was from a commoner.

"But that person..."….’

However, Kylos could not hide his uncomfortable feeling somehow.

Enoch Brans, in the time that went back, Kylos trusted him quite a bit. But he
betrayed Kylos and helped Chloe steal her child. Eventually, he was caught by me
and lost one eye in terrible torture.

It was still unknown why he betrayed him and helped Chloe. Well, it was obvious
without having to dig into it in detail.

It is a story that has been repeated several times in long legends and history that
an outstanding knight appears to help a beautiful woman in a tragic situation.

In the time he returned, he had not yet done any betrayal. Nevertheless, however,
reluctance remained. So I've been away from him ever since I came back.

"Enoch Brance's skills are outstanding, but if he faces the emperor head-on, we
can't guarantee who will win."

"So we shouldn't come up with a plan other than a head-on confrontation."

Duke Caroline spoke in a rather nervous voice. Even though time had passed, he was
still very impatient, perhaps because the existence of Daria's life and death were
not known.

The emperor recognized the empress's maid, Chloe Garnetesch, as the empress's
perpetrator, but declared that the divorce process with the empress would proceed
unchanged.

It would be better if the empress couldn't open her eyes forever like this, but if
she came out of the imperial palace alive...….

"Empress or empress." If I could get rid of them all, I would help the public with
all the power of Duke Caroline. How about using the woman who helped the empress
poison again this time? If she were you, wouldn't she be free to come and go to the
palace?"

"Do you think she will help us?"

"There's a crime that you committed, so if you threaten us well, you can give us
strength..."….”

"Well..."

Kylos groaned softly, crumpling his forehead. Unlike what I boasted to Chloe, I
couldn't think of a suitable way.

Raymond, without Chloe Garnetesch, was no longer a foolish man who fell in love and
couldn't do it for a while. In addition, unlike in the past, the denomination was
also friendly to the emperor.

"If you can't, what about using the bait that Daegong took out?" Chloe Garnetteau,
I think. The one who captured the emperor. Apparently, the emperor is still full of
regrets."

"You can't do that".

Kylos cut it like a knife in a cold voice.

"I can't threaten Chloe again using her as bait as before. If you do that, you will
have an irreversible relationship with the child.’

My head has been aching. It was said that the imperial palace was already in a
frenzy this morning because the sinner disappeared. The emperor may also be
suspicious of himself, but he has not been able to rush out because all he has is
doubt.

"It is impossible for her to be exposed or dangerous to the emperor for any
purpose."

"Then, why don't you just borrow the name of the girl?"

Duke Caroline began to persuade Kylos with a desperate face.

"I'm not directly exposing a girl to the emperor. I'm just spilling rumors. The
girl is in the Great Depression. Then wouldn't the emperor send his soldiers in any
way, whether to regain his beloved government or to punish the Great House for
stealing criminals? It would be perfect if the emperor came in person while sending
the soldiers. I don't know if there's something sharp about it...….”

“…….”

Certainly, in order to compete with the emperor, according to the words of the
duke, it was necessary to move the place to the Great Wall, not the Imperial
Palace.
However, Kylos could not nod that he would be able to do so easily.

Even in the time that came back, he had already twisted his half-brother into the
Great Wall and caught him. And likewise, the memory would have existed in the head
of the half-brother.

Raymond del Astarot was unlikely to be caught again so easily.

"First, let's find a way to bring the emperor here and discuss what to do after
that. Whether you use poison, assassinate, or use force to overpower...….”

“…….”

"If you remove the emperor, it won't be a task to get rid of an empress who has
fallen."

* * *

An awkward footsteps rang over the quiet hallway. The young knight was stiffly
nervous the whole time, perhaps because she was immune to a woman of her age.

"Isn't it hard to write articles about the Great Air Force?"

"What? Oh, yes." Haha, it's not hard at all."

"Your name is..."

"I'm Liam Harrison, Lady!"

The young knight's face heated up even more when he burst into a low smile at the
appearance of a lot of discipline.

"That's amazing, Harrison."

"Oh, I haven't officially been appointed as a knight yet."

"Then are you an apprenticeship knight now?"”

It was a fact that I could tell from his outfit, but I asked him pretending not to
know. Then, as expected, he talked about himself and what he knew.

"Yes, that's right. It hasn't been long since I came to the Great Wall, but I heard
Lady Garnettsch's story. She's a beautiful lady who's been protecting the Great
Wall of Ludwig for a long time.”

After finishing his speech, he coughed in vain and glanced at me. I smiled with my
eyes and shyly wrapped my cheeks as if I was enjoying the conversation with him.

"It's all false rumors." "I'm shy."

"No! Of course, I would have thought it was an exaggerated rumor if I hadn't seen
Lady getting off the wagon with your Highness yesterday." But the lady I met in
person...… Well, it's a lot more than I heard from rumors.….”

Sir Harrison, who was suddenly raising his voice with fever, belatedly came to his
senses and calmed his voice again.

"I think you're much more beautiful."….”

"I'll think it's a compliment and accept it happily." Thank you."

The young knight's red-colored earlobes somehow made me feel like I wanted to tease
him. I think I only learned bad pranks from Daria.

"But Sir Harrison must be trusted by his highness. Even though he's still an
apprentice, seeing that he's doing important things together."

Of course, it was never out of trust for Kylos to accompany a young knight who was
clumsy in his secret work.

Maybe it's because it's easy to handle when you finish your work in the future.

Kylos did not trust people easily. Sometimes, when dealing with secret matters, I
have replaced those who are always around me.

The only person he trusted was Sir Enoch, a commoner-turned-artist, but he did not
keep it close after going back in time.

Perhaps that's why there were many knights of the Great Depression, especially from
commoners and orphans. Everyone was quiet, but there were also former runaway
slaves. They usually used to give blind loyalty to Kylos like I did in the past.

And because of that blind loyalty, there were people who were caught up in
dangerous things that Kylos did very occasionally and lost their lives.

It's only now that I think about it, but maybe they also...….

"Your Highness, thankfully, paid attention to your poor skills."

The young knight answered proudly. I occasionally responded to the stories he told
me and praised him subtly. The article began to talk more and more.

"You're really incredible." But isn't it really hard to deal with high-ranking
people?”

"Haha, what..." It hasn't been long since I've dealt with them. Lady has heard that
every time your highness is vacant, you have welcomed all the guests who visit the
Great Wall."

"It's hard to deal with high-ranking aristocrats. Of course, there were a lot of
kind people.… In particular, the Duke Caroline was really scary. Is it because it's
one of the few maneuvers in the empire?"

"I agree. Even though I met him several times, I still felt as if I were being
punished when I just passed by his eyes. In addition, the Empress's uncle...….
Still, despite his position, he is very kind to his subordinates. You don't
discriminate where you're from.… I'm always honored to have such a great guest."

"It's all because Lord Harrison's ability is so outstanding that your highness is
next to you."

As we talked about each other, we arrived in front of my room. Sir Harrison seemed
to be very sad about breaking up with me, but I greeted him with an innocent face
as if I had no idea how he felt.

As soon as the door was closed, my two legs, which were limping, immediately
regained their balance and moved straight.
"You're the Duke of Caroline."

Through the conversation with him, I was convinced that Kylos' guest was Duke
Caroline.

Duke Caroline and Kylos, who had originally supported Raymond, had little exchange.
If this apprentice, who had just come to the Great Wall, had met the Duke, that
would probably be very recent when I had emptied the Great Wall.

For what reason is Duke Caroline trying to pretend to be his girlfriend, Daria? I
remembered the destructive relationship between Daria and the Duke that I saw in
time back.

From what I saw in Caroline's mansion, the relationship may not have been normal
for a long time.

"If Duke Caroline joins hands with Kylos and attacks Raymond..."… Then the bestie
is...….’

I thought of Besty, who was dragged by the Duke's knights while insisting on my
innocence. I felt heavy thinking that she would get hurt in this fight, but I
couldn't help it.

Sitting in front of the desk, I took out paper and fountain pen and wrote something
down without hesitation. Then, the paper filled with letters was finely folded and
put in the letter envelope.

Looking at the clock, I had to wait a little longer for it to still be evening.
Soon after the appointed time came, Sir Enoch knocked on the window.

"Please deliver this letter to your Majesty."

Sir Enoch did not immediately receive the letter and looked hesitant for a moment.

"But then you have to empty Lady Chloe's side."

"I'm fine." Your Majesty must know the contents of this letter in advance."

He came out with a troubled face and looked at the letters alternately. Then,
eventually, he sighed and was handed over the letter was handed over.

"Don't provoke the public too much while I'm away."

"Thank you for worrying about me."

When he replied with a smile, he smiled as if he was relieved and turned around. I
looked at his back for a long time and sighed.

I hope my letter will be delivered to Raymond safely.….

I pressed my slightly strained forehead.

Not long after Raymond, who had been unconscious after drinking tea with Daria,
woke up, I remembered the conversation I had with him.

"I found the culprit, Chloe." She confessed.’

"The culprit is definitely..."….’

'Yes, Archduke Kylos Ludwig. My half-brother did something very interesting.’

‘…….’

I vaguely expected it, but the shock when it actually came was greater than I
thought. To me, who couldn't speak, Raymond told me another surprising fact.

"And the court said that the poison he wrote this time was the same kind of poison
that killed my father and mother a decade ago."

"What? But..."…!’

'That's right. My half-brother's mother was there, too. Princess Ameli Ludwig, who
was known as the government of the Emperor."

I couldn't believe it.

If Raymond's hypothesis is true, Kylos was a killer who killed Daria's Taejung
child and Marquis Youngae of Elizabeth Rosaline, tried to kill Daria and Raymond on
the celebration of St. Flora, as well as killed himself a long time ago.

'Of course, this is only a hypothesis. There's no evidence. However, the poison,
which I couldn't find even after searching the whole continent, reappeared over a
decade…….’

Raymond clenched his molars, blurring the tip of his tongue. Cold anger arose deep
in his heart as he tried to calm himself down.

It is not known whether what happened 10 years ago was really what he did. But at
least other deaths were sacrificed not because of this personal resentment, but as
a means for one's own purpose.

So I was even more angry. As a person who was once one of his means.

"We can't find any evidence that he killed His Majesty Seonhwang. And in this case,
he will cleverly avoid the law. It is already widely rumored that the culprit of
this case was Yobuchloe Garnetshu, who covered His Majesty's eyes.’

"I know your innocence better than anyone else!" I don't want you to be...…!’

But we don't have a card. Although she confessed her crime to her Majesty,
confession alone does not constitute guilt without evidence under imperial law. And
there are already a number of witnesses everywhere that I acted suspiciously.’

It's not that I'm not, but all the circumstances and evidence were driving me to be
the culprit. Kylos is a thorough man, so he must have been constantly prepared to
decorate this work. And his purpose is probably me, Chloe Garnettsch, not Raymond.

'I can't find any more evidence of what he's already done anyway. Even if possible,
it will take a lot of time and effort, and it will be us, not him, who will get
tired first in the process.’

"So, what do you think?"

'Then let him commit the same crime again. We have to attack the moment he harms
His Majesty again.’

There was no evidence as clear as hitting the scene.

"How do you know when he will point at me again?"

"There's the easiest way, Your Majesty."

At Raymond, who was skeptical, I smiled meaningfully.

"I'm going to be the bait."’

Bait. I've been the bait of Kylos Ludwig for a long time. To hurt Raymond. How
vigorously have you struggled against one time to escape the fate of the bait.

But I now claim to be a bait again. To save Raymond. To save the man I love, who
helped me escape the fate of bait.

"What does that mean?"

'Just as you said, Your Majesty. We know what Ludwig wanted and what he did. They
said we should use it in reverse.’

"I can't do that!"’

Raymond shouted angrily. But there was a love for me between those voices, so I
could laugh at him.

"If you're worrying about me, I'm very grateful, Your Majesty. But I'm fine. I've
lived with the fate of bait for a long time. You can do it better than anyone else.
In addition, your Majesty will take care of me so that I am not in danger.’

Of course, I never intend to put you in danger. But I'm not just saying this
because of your safety.’

But Raymond distorted his face more painfully instead of relieved by my smile.

"I don't want to be the same as him."

"Yes..."

"The man picked you up, removed your will, and used it as his tool and means for a
long time." I know how unhappy you were because of that, and you want me to do the
same thing as him?

'Ah...'

That was a completely unexpected response. His desperate voice almost made me cry.

Raymond, who everyone says is cold-blooded and cruel, was such a delicate and
friendly man. He was not just thinking about the safety of my body, but also a man
who embraced the wounds of the old soul engraved in my mind.

How on earth can I not love you like that?

So I just hugged him full of arms. He carefully wrapped his face and kissed me
everywhere, embarrassed by my sudden behavior.

Raymond blushed shyly like an adolescent girl in my passionate expression of

affection.

His appearance usually had a big gap that would surprise people if they saw him,
but even that, I couldn't stand it because it was lovely.
"Hold on, Chloe." Calm down...'

"I love you."

Even with a short confession, the big body flinched and hardened. I burst into
laughter and kissed again. Slouching his embarrassed lips, Palo hugged him as hard
as he could. I could feel his stiff lips loosening immediately.

"Sigh, Chloe..."… If you're using the beauty world on me right now...….’

Just a while ago, it was cute to see him kiss each other and quickly push him away.

"I have no intention of going over it." I'm not like that man. I will never use you
as my means.’

"You don't want to move on?"’

So I curled my eyes strangely and smoothed his chest as if tempting.

"Really..."

When his eyelashes trembled as if he were upset, he burst into a low moan. Since
St. Flora's celebration, I felt a little relieved in my heavy and disturbed head.

"Chloe, please." If it doesn't work, it doesn't work. So, that expression...…

Hm...'

I couldn't finish my words and burst into laughter at his actions of biting my
lower lip well.

"I'm kidding, Your Majesty." I didn't mean to put you in trouble.’

'Joke...' Oh, yeah, joke...'….’

Raymond murmured words like continuing with a despondent look. I said, holding his
hand with a brighter face.

"However, Your Majesty." I'm serious about telling you that I'll become a bait
myself. He's saying he loves me. And he also told me how dull a man in love was.
It's time for us to cheat on him.’

I reached out one hand and gently touched his eyebrows trying to soar. And he began
to persuade him with a gentle voice.

'I know what your Majesty is worried about. However, His Majesty and the man are
different. At a time back, the man used me as bait for his own purpose, but this
time I'm trying to bait myself and attack the man. To protect your Majesty.’

"To protect me?"

"Yes. Chloe Garnetteau, on his own will, to protect you, Raymond del Astarot."

The two eyes, which sat down seriously, collided in the air. His eyes staring at me
were wrinkled and fine wrinkles were caught.

"Silly sound." I'm not weak enough to need your protection.’

"You don't think I'm strong enough to protect your Majesty, do you?"’
‘…….’

"Since I came back in time, His Majesty has always told me to find a way for me to
be happy.’

The smile that stayed on my face had already disappeared. As if to let him know
that I can't step down either.

"Your Majesty has already promised that he will respect the happiness I will find
and help me with anything.’

"Yeah, I did." But, Chloe...….’

"The happiness I found is not a life that hides behind your Majesty's back and is
protected like a baby bird. I also want to fight for your Majesty and for the
person I love.’

‘…….’

I'm not trying to use myself as a tool. It means that they will fight to be the
subject with the will. As His Majesty has been telling me all along.’

'Ha... Really...'m telling you..."….’

Raymond shook his head with a face that he would not be able to get it. I smiled
happily to find out that it was a sign of consent.

"I will never do anything dangerous."’

"Yes, you have to do that."

In fact, I already knew that he would allow it.

He has always been a man who respects my will first.

"Then when?"

"Right after Her Majesty woke up. I'll just watch him wake up and go.’

And shortly after Daria's consciousness woke up, his captain of the fraternity sent
by Raymond came to catch me, as he had said in advance.

I looked up at the night sky, still touching the window frame with both hands.
Raymond, five days had already passed since I hadn't met the man I love.

* * *

Chloe Garnettsch and the woman whom Daegong loved returned to Ludwig's Great Wall,
which had long been desolate.

That alone gave a small life to the desolate Great Wall. Because the fierce life
that had bloomed around the great prince for about months has subsided.

Kylos hesitated in front of her room, unable to get in easily. She skipped
breakfast or lunch and didn't leave the room.

Abandoned by the emperor, she eventually had to hold her hand again. But Kylos knew
that she had not yet opened her heart to me. I wasn't foolish enough to not know
the insignificant feelings.

'I want to be an empress may be testing me. I might be trying to see if he's really
different from that guy.'

Chloe Garnetesch was a very clever kid. He has been quietly trying not to show his
love for himself. He was a child who knew too well how to stay next to me and be
loved by me.

If she had been a little more foolish, she might have been kicked out a long time
ago against her mood.

Kylos knocked himself and opened the door. The moment he took a step into her room,
which was smaller than his own room, which had a small drawing room and bathroom,
he stopped walking without realizing it.

Her side face, sitting on a window frame and staring outside, caught his eye.

"Since when did you have a habit of sitting on a window frame?"’

It was something I had never seen from her in my memory.

Silver hair fluttering in the blowing wind and white clothes fluttering in the sky
formed a mysterious harmony. Among them, her face, still staring far away, was
quite beautiful.

Chloe Garnetesch. A beautiful, drowsy, seductive, clever woman.

I was staring at her blankly, and a woman who turned her head slowly looked at him
and slightly tilted her chin.

Indeed, as a government loved by the emperor, he had a beautiful and trivial face
that was even arrogant.

"Yeah, I had that kind of face, too.’

It was a woman with a thousand faces. Of course, it was Kylos who taught ninety-
nine faces among them.

He brought a child who was living as a beast from the Banggye family, which
collapsed a long time ago, and educated him as a nobleman aristocrat. He taught
etiquette and speech, and taught me how to deal with human emotions.

While teaching gestures to seduce men, he grew them into noble flowers that cannot
be broken by anyone at the same time.

So most of the things that make up her today were given by him. Only the seventeen-
year-old woman, who vaguely confessed that she loved me, was her natural appearance
that he did not give.

In her memory, she always acted like a shy girl in front of me. Despite having 99
more faces, I couldn't end the clumsy one face in front of me. And Kylos knew the
reason.

Love.

Isn't it because he drank the beautiful poison that dazzles even the world's most
noble wise man and degenerates him into a dull man?
She abandoned her shy seventeen face and was now sitting in the form of a sensual
woman.

Kylos missed her seventeen, but he didn't hate her seductive face, which sensually
looked down at her.

Even if it is one of the ninety-nine faces he has created.

"What's going on"?

She blinked with an expressionless face. Did the eyelashes shake together and
flatter as if to seduce each time? Was it unintentional?

Suddenly, my lower stomach heated up. Whenever I thought of her smiling shyly, I
always wanted to grab her in my hand. Her archaic gaze suddenly made him want to
obey her.

Suddenly, at the New Year's ball, which was her first debut a long time ago, I
remembered the stories of young people talking about her.

'Did you say you were willing to be her slave just by making eye contact?’

When Kylos heard that, he thought it was hilarious. How could a considerable noble
family's children be possessed by a woman whose birth is unclear and claim to be
slaves themselves.

In fact, it was a word that I had said without much thought until then. Rather,
seeing her long-awaited value recognized by people, the emperor smiled to himself
that the situation would be fun if he claimed to be her slave like the young
people.

But now I tried to obey her like the young men. At one glance, two gestures, and
three gestures, reason kept shaking and fretting.

I never imagined that I would feel this way for a woman five years younger than me,
and for a woman I raised by picking it up with my own hands.

However, Kylos didn't feel pathetic about himself at all. Rather, the tip of my
nose was overwhelmed by the feeling of realizing too late.

"I knocked on the door. Because you didn't answer."

“…….”

"Did I interrupt your time?"”

There was a feeling of affection hidden between the calm tones. Unlike his
seemingly no different appearance, Kylos was inwardly afraid that she would issue a
congratulatory order. Because he was the owner of the Great Depression, but he
could no longer be her owner.

Chloe just glanced at the public without responding to the words. Kylos, who had
been receiving the gaze for a while, belatedly realized that he had not answered
her question of what brought him here.

"I came because I had someone to introduce you to."

Kylos smiled softly and beckoned at the knight standing standing standing outside
the open door.
"Say hi, Chloe. It's Liam Harrison. "From today onwards, Liam will protect you."

The article Kylos brought was Liam Harrison, an apprentice who helped Chloe to her
room yesterday. The young article that leaked Duke Caroline's information to her.

"Hello, Lady Garnetshu."

Lord Harrison blushed and greeted Chloe. Unlike him, who was glad to see her again
in a day, her expression hardened.

"What's up with the escort?"

"Just in case." So that you don't get hurt."

"Does that mean something dangerous could happen to me?"

"Of course, that will never happen. I'll protect you no matter what.”

“…….”

Her eyes were filled with doubts. Of course, you'll think it's weird. So far, Kylos
has never escorted Chloe.

"I'm not trying to monitor you."

Caillos, who noticed her suspicion, quickly added, but she still looked suspicious.
Then suddenly, he burst into a low exclamation.

"Oh..."

Clever Chloe Garnetteau grasped the situation at once just by attaching escort.
Kylos' face subsided even darker.

"I guess airspace is not safe either."

"……You don't have to worry. "Because you'll be the only one who'll be okay."

It was Kylos who was actually worried about her, telling her not to worry. What he
is most afraid of now is losing her…… To my brother who didn't mix a drop of
blood...….

"In the end, my position seems to have been revealed."….”

The tail of her eyes drooped. Kylos hesitated and took a step closer to her as she
continued to bite her lips as if nervous.

"The soldiers of the Imperial Palace will come to catch me. And I'm in that prison
again...….”

At that moment, her face was colored with fear. As she stared into space with a
white face, she suddenly collapsed on the floor, covering her shoulders with both
arms.

"Chloe..."

Kylos cautiously approached her unusual reaction. Then, facing her face, she
swallowed her breath in surprise.
“……!”

She was crying. It wasn't her who pushed me away wearing a cold mask, but her bare
face, who was very hurt and afraid.

"You've never been trapped there. So I don't know. I was trapped there, alone, how
much, how scared I was…….”

Wetting between the tight eyelashes, a stingy wound bloomed over the chest in the
suspended tears, and the blood published from the broken wound by the shivering and
whispering tone.

Of course, it was all Kylos's own responsibility to put her into a cold prison.

It was designed to separate her from the emperor and bring her back.However, in the
end, what I did remained a great scar to her.

And her tears...… Kylos' own wound.

Kylos crumbled his face and held her in his arms. She slipped into his arms, who
had been wary like a cat with hair up all the time.

"Don't hand me over to the soldiers of the imperial palace. Please...."

She grabbed Kylos' collar and whispered to him.

"Save me, uncle."

Kung. Kylos' heart fell endlessly down.

Save me, Lani. With a Parisian face and a light voice that would take your breath
away at any moment. Please... What do you mean save me?

It touched his old guilt.

"Chloe..."

His large palm firmly wrapped his small hand holding his collar as if it were a
lifeline.

"I'll put your safety first even if I bet everything on it. So don't cry, please."

"... Why did you push me into that prison?”

The sound she barely brought out of her mouth was filled with fear rather than
resentment.

Oh, as expected, you knew it. Who drove her to be a perpetrator of the imperial
family.

Of course, he was quick-witted, so I thought he would know. Rather, if he pretended

not to notice, he would have suspected that he had other plans.

All of this was to let her know. The man will never protect you, and I'm the only
one who loves you. No matter how many times I repeatedly say it, it was to show her
who didn't believe it.

In the process, I thought I couldn't help it even if I blamed myself.

However, while trying to swallow an excuse that did not come out of his throat,
Kylos clenched his teeth while slightly crumpling his forehead.

"I'm sorry."

He bowed his head, suppressing his devastating heart. Her hot skin touched her cool
forehead.

"I'm sorry, Chloe." I...."

“…….”

"I'm sorry for everything..."….”

I thought it would be easy to get her body next to me. She was once a woman who
loved herself with a consistent heart for so long, so I thought she only had to
return that mind.

In the process, her feelings, which had become a wreck, came to her wounds, and
Kylos couldn't help but cry with her.

However, knowing that his tears would be deception against her, he had to quench
his silent tears alone.

* * *

Kylos looked down at Chloe, who fell asleep in his arms.

She was haggard because she did not eat properly even after arriving at the Great
Wall with a hard prison term, but she was still beautiful. The emperor must have
been possessed by this face.

His fingertips carefully stroked her wet eyes. In the meantime, I thought I should
squeeze through the gap where her mind weakened and take over all of her, so I
burst into self-help laughter.

Suddenly, his childhood came to mind. I remember he was between the ages of five
and six.

Amelie Ludwig, the greatdaughter of Emperor Seon and his mother, disciplined young
Kylos on her lap.

"Kyle, there are things in this world that must be sacrificed for you. Please don't
pay too much attention to them."

It was the day when young Kylos fell on the tree ignoring the servants' words and
injured his arm.

His maternal grandfather, Archduke Ludwig, was very angry at the young seeds who
failed to properly support their young owners.

"They are in a position to be kicked out immediately because of my grandfather's

anger."’

Young Kylos thought it was a little unfair for them to be scolded on his behalf.
Because they told me not to climb the tree several times, and it was their choice
to ignore the words and climb the tree.

'All you can give them is cheap sympathy. More than that is luxury.’
‘…….’

"If you're sorry for them, your father will be very disappointed in you right
away.’

"Why?"

'That's because you're the successor to the Grand Duke of Ludwig.’

At that words, Kylos nodded and convinced.

It was only natural for them to be scolded on their behalf, not unreasonable. And
it was up to him to admit and accept it.

Be pitiful, but do not have guilt. As long as you connect the veins of the Grand
Duke Ludwig, even if it was sacrificed for your fault.

It was the teaching of mother and maternal grandfather, and at the same time, it
was the way that Kylos Ludwig lived.

"But Chloe." Now when I look at you, I think my body is drying up every minute and
second because of a stronger sense of guilt than pity.”

Sometimes the guilt comes like a huge tsunami as much as the feeling of loving her,
and I love her. Even talking felt guilty.

Nevertheless, is it because of the veins of the Grand Duke Ludwig that still can't
let her go? Or is it just because he's an ugly man?

"But now..."… I'm the only one. I'm the only one who can love you."

Numerous men surrendered the first time they saw her, claiming to be her slaves.
But all they loved was her appearance.

What they loved was one of her ninety-nine faces created by Kylos.

Only Kylos loved her natural face from the beginning. This was something that
Raymond del Astarot couldn't even do.

Therefore, Kylos struggled with guilt against her, but could not somehow get her
off his side.

"I love you, Chloe..."….”

He whispered as he bumped his nose over the tip of her sleeping nose.

"I will protect you, my love..."….”

Kylos hugged her carefully asleep. Liam Harrison, who had been absurdly standing in
the corner and pretending not to see them, hesitated.

"Your highness, I'll help you..."….”

"Get out."

However, in the ensuing cold gang, Liam Harrison went outside with a red face.
Kylos laid her thin body down on the bed as it was.
"It's skinny.

He muttered, sliding his fingertips over her forearm. Somehow, he felt much thinner
than he remembered.

In fact, Kylos preferred skinny women to moderately fat. I know 17-year-old Chloe
secretly used her diet to suit her taste.

"Gain more weight, Chloe." The emperor doesn't like too skinny women.’

Of course, her efforts soon came to nothing at all.

At that time, I didn't want to see her not eating properly. So she said so in an
indifferent voice even though she knew she would be hurt.

A sigh came out of Kylos' mouth. How much more did you hurt?

My head hurts from the memories that I can think of all the time.

* * *

It was around the time the sun went red. Kylos, who was sitting at Chloe's bedside
and skipping dinner and appreciating her sleeping face, straightened his posture as
he watched her small flinching body.

"…delle."

A small sound leaked through my trembling lips.

"Who am I calling?"’

Dark wrinkles were caught over Kylos' forehead. She, who had been sleeping quietly
the whole time, was singing while painting someone pitifully.

"No way that the emperor..."…?’

Thinking that far, his face quickly crumpled. I was right next to her, and it was
hard to tolerate her longing for another man.

"Why on earth... I'm here..."….’

It was around the time of the red blood vessels standing above his eyes.

"Estelle..."

The name was completed between her lips, and at the same time, the red eyes
revealed a miserable appearance.

"Oh..."

Chloe wasn't looking for the man, but the man's child, or her own child. Kylos
quenched the vicious momentum that wrapped around his whole body and closed his
lips.

As she woke up, she sat up and smiled in vain.

"It was a dream...".”

The vain recitation rang the quiet room. Her eyes, unable to shake off their
complete sleep, stayed with Kylos for a while and then moved away again.

"Chloe..."

A voice leaked out of his throat as if he had been scratched and cracked by
something. But she was still staring into the air as if she hadn't heard. Kylos
thought that he often called her name meaningless.

There was a long silence. Kylos asked, swallowing the crying that was rushing in.

"How can I be forgiven by you?"

She gave him a blurry look at him, who dared to forgive.

"Tell us the story of Estelle's story.

A weak voice spread into the air.

"You said you didn't kill Ethel."

Chloe's two eyes were dim as if they were drawing a very distant past.

"Tell me what happened to Estelle after my death."

Chloe was so calmly asking about her death. It made Kylos even sadder.

Poor Chloe. How afraid must he have been of that moment of choosing to die on his
own? It must have been an unforgettable pain. Just as her death still remains a
psychological shock to me.

Estelle. Estelle...….

"That kid...".”

Kylos slowly lowered his eyes.

After her death, he was in his right mind and had a hard time holding out day by
day. I grabbed the throne I wanted so much, but I couldn't be happy a day.

Every night, Kylos hovered around the imperial palace holding her dead body.
Meanwhile, the child I encountered had a face that looked like her.

"Chloe..."

The child was able to receive the most precious treatment of the imperial palace
because it was the "only blood of the former emperor."

Kylos looked for her every day, projecting the dead Chloe onto the child. People
whispered behind the scenes that the new emperor had gone crazy, but Kylos did not
care.

I've been with Chloe for a long time, but there was no portrait left of her. The
child was the only trace of her left in the world.

Kylos identified the child with her and repeatedly persecuted with hatred as if to
kill him even though he was obsessed with her.

What she liked during her lifetime...… No, she has never revealed her taste, so she
gave her the best room in the imperial palace and fed her the most precious foods
by putting on costumes with designs that she is believed to have liked.

When the child could not sleep, he sang a song next to him, and when he was not
feeling well, he took care of him. He presented expensive jewels and tried to win
the child's favor. Nevertheless, the child was always afraid of him.

At that time, Kylos was a person who had considerable ups and downs of emotions and
became mercilessly cruel once the number was wrong.

Occasionally, on the day I thought of her, I strangled the child with a smiling
face and whipped him until all the skin was peeled off and collapsed.

He was locked up in the dark without light for a month and left unattended, and he
enjoyed the child's pain by being stuck in the den of the most guilty prisoners.
Therefore, the child was always afraid of him but hated him.

Kylos hated the child's eyes. The child's red eyes seemed to resemble Chloe's, but
often reminded me of his half-brother.

As the child grew up, he became more like the man than her. Kylos sincerely hated
the child who thought and acted like the man with her face. Every time I saw the
child, I remembered the man, not her.

When his mind collapsed due to a strong sense of defeat and damage that he had lost
her to the man in the past, Kylos harassed the child in a more brutal way than
ever.

Likewise, the child was recognized for its danger because he was the only blood of
the former emperor and was trapped in the western tower where the most vicious
sinners of the empire stayed.

The child could no longer be her trace. It was a trace of the man, not her, and a
hideous object that took her away from me.

When a powerful man at the top of the world began to bully his opponent with
determination to kill him, the horrors were indescribably desolate and vicious.

Nevertheless, the child...….

"I survived without hesitation.

“…….”

"I grew up to be the most noble woman in the whole continent."

"I see..."

Kylos hid the dark sins and told only half the truth.

"Have you seen S.D.L who became an adult?"

"I saw it."

The child suddenly disappeared one day. And eventually, he survived and became the
most noble person in the world and came back.

When he met his adult child again, Kylos almost stopped breathing.

The image of a child who hates and wants to twist his neck always reminds me of
her. Really, she comes back to life, seems to hate and curse herself.

"How was it? Does Estelle look like me now that she's Or... Do I look like that
person?"

“…….”

Kylos couldn't answer easily.

'Because he resembles you, he couldn't kill him and was swayed in the end.’

Words that could not be brought out of my mouth hovered and my heart ached.

A child resembles the man in speaking, acting, and thinking. However, Kylos could
not finally kill the child because of the shell that resembled her.

I wanted to erase the man's blood so much, but nevertheless, I turned back time for
the crime of not killing and saving him.

"And thankfully, I met you again."

Although she hated me, she was still alive and breathing when she met again.

"I beg your forgiveness."

It was a reward for him, not a punishment. It was an unforgettable gift returned
from the world at the end of life.

"I'll be able to be with you again..."….’

It was an ecstatic time to shed tears just by the fact.

All that remains is to return to her relationship. I missed her seventeen-year-old,

who smiled shyly at me and blushed vaguely.

Kylos crouched at her feet. The shape of a large man huddling his body was very
funny.

If his grandfather had seen it underground, he would have pointed fingers at

Ludwig, saying it was a disgrace to the Grand House. However, the current Kylos
could have been a figure for the family.

If only Chloe Garnettsch's forgiveness could be sought, so if she could restore her
relationship to a long time ago.

"I'm willing to be surrounded by your skirt and become a disgrace to the whole
world."

* * *

Chloe Garnettsch, a sinner who tried to murder the empress, escaped. The empress
was still unable to wake up, and the emperor's worries deepened day by day.

When the atmosphere of the imperial palace was cluttered with the subject of a
sinner whose disappearance was unknown, Duke Caroline asked the emperor to stand
alone.

Upon the guidance of the mayor, the duke, who was entering the drawing room,
trembled with the ferocious spirit pouring into him.
On a chair decorated with golden borders, a young emperor was staring fiercely at
him with sharp eyes. At a glance, I could feel that the emperor was very
uncomfortable.

"What's going on?"

The low-pitched voice was gloomy as if it would swallow the opponent at any moment.
The duke swallowed his saliva and bowed his head.

"I know the subject of the criminal."

At that moment, the emperor's eyebrows wriggled slightly.

"Do you know the material?"

As if listening to a very interesting story, his mouth rolled up in a deep line.

Tap, tap.

The thick fingertips knocked on the flipped paper on the table. Is it a letter from
someone?

The Duke, who was glancing at a piece of paper folded to the size of a letter
envelope, immediately looked at the chilly gaze at me and bowed his head deeper.

"I saw her in the Great Wall of Ludwig."

* * *

A letter came from Duke Caroline. Kylos looked through the contents of the letter
with a dark face.

"Is it bad news?"

Chloe, who was sitting across from me, hinted. Kylos quickly opened his face and
smiled gently and shook his head.

The letter contained the details and the number of troops, along with the content
that the emperor would soon approach the Great Wall.

Duke Caroline maintained a consistent argument to attack the emperor using courtesy
as a trap. He said he would use the soldiers of the Peacock Castle to surround the
emperor's soldiers in time for the emperor's thought to have occupied the Great
Wall.

But it was the worst number that Kylos thought. As long as Chloe is in the Great
Depression.

"Before that, if only Chloe escapes somewhere else..."….’

He thought as he looked at Chloe, who looked gentler than usual. The hostility
toward me, which had always gently wrapped around her, had eased considerably.

Thanks to spending time talking about her child last evening. Kylos took the
courage to take a step closer to her.

Although even kisses were still awkward, he felt implicitly that the day was not
long before the relationship could be restored.
Last evening, she said forgiveness with her mouth.

"Are you really forgiving me?"’

"You said you were the only person who could love me."’

She, who relies entirely on me, was also lovely. Kylos laughed with a clear feeling
of fullness for the first time since coming back in time.

“……?”

I could feel her staring with a strange face. When I blinked with my eyes wide
open, I couldn't stand it because it was lovely. Kylos reached over the table and
wrapped her hands around her.

"Will you leave the Great Depression for a while?"

"Why?"

Her eyes shook at the moment.

"Is it because the soldiers of the Imperial Palace are chasing me?" "If I'm there,
it'll be dangerous".

"It's not like that." I'll make you a little safer...….”

"Lies."

With a voice full of betrayal, she cut off Kylos' words.

"In words, you said you were the only one who loved me, but in the end, you are no
different from others."

"Chloe, listen to me."

Kylos became impatient. I couldn't let her heart flow as it was, like this.

"The entire planet will be a trap."

“……?”

"I'm going to lure the emperor here."

“…….”

Chloe became silent as if she were thinking about something for a moment. Kylos
carefully examined her face. The anger that stayed on the pretty face gradually
scattered.

"Just like then, do you mean?"

She asked in a calm and calm voice. Kylos knows what she calls "the time."

Raymond del Astarot, when he cornered a foolish brother blinded by love.

"Okay."

Kylos nodded.
"It's a dangerous way." Because he is no longer a man blinded by love."

"Of course, I guess so.”

No matter how many soldiers Duke Caroline brought in, he could not have beaten the
unsentational war buff by force.

"So I'm not going to stand up to the emperor and I'm going to use a different
method. But no matter what trick I make, if you're here, I can't do anything."

"Why..."

"Don't ask me how I'm standing, Chloe. You saw it, too. What a foolish choice a man
blinded by love made."

Then Chloe looked at Kylos with very subtle eyes.

"You sound like you can give up your life for me."

"I told you I'd bet everything on me.”

"But you..."….”

She was about to say something more, but closed her lips. Have you not gained that
much trust yet? Kylos smiled bitterly.

It was a natural reaction. How he ridiculed the emperor who chose death for her in
the past.

"It must be hard, but believe me."

“…….”

The gaze of the person who begged for not gaining faith and the gaze of the person
who distrusted was intertwined in the air because he could not give faith.

Chloe slowly pulled her hand out of his hand. Kylos quickly dropped both hands on
the cold table, feeling empty.

"Do you want me to trust you"?

Chloe held her chin and asked when she sprained with one hand.

"Okay. Hope so."

Kylos felt a deep thirst at the indifferent voice flowing through his red lips.
When he replied without hesitation, her mouth loosened.

"You're really greedy. "I asked for forgiveness yesterday, but today I ask for
faith again."

The sound of muttering to himself made Kylos feel dizzy. I was immersed in her
voice, which was unconsciously respected. The feeling of burning lower abdomen I
felt while watching her yesterday dominated his whole body again.

"If you want faith, you should show it not only by words but also by actions. Don't
you think so?"
She asked, curvyly bending her eyes.

"Yes. That's right."

With a rough voice like iron, Kylos managed to answer. Kylos couldn't take his eyes
off her noble appearance from the beginning as if she were a nobleman. Chloe
Garnetesch was no longer a girl who was in a hurry at her word.

The image of her, which had been in Kylos' head for a long time, was being
redefined.

Come to think of it, similar thoughts were circulating among the noble women. It's
like a woman born as a noble from the beginning.

That's what I thought. Perhaps Chloe Garnetesch is the woman who suits the position
of empress more than anyone else. Of course, she has been raised for years to
become the emperor's woman.

In fact, she organized most of the events held in the name of the empress. Her
workmanship was hard to keep up with even a small number of ladies.

He's so brilliant. I've been educating to be the emperor's woman, but I've never
taught her the tasks that the emperor's woman had to do.

Her new aspects, which she had not known before going back in time, have tightened
his chest everywhere.

Indeed, Chloe Garnetesch was an unrefined gemstone. And it was none other than me
who recognized its value.

"If Chloe becomes Empress, she will do much better than Elizabeth Rosaline, the
useless woman. To the point where it's a waste to compare."

The excitement as great as when I realized my love for her went down his spine.

Did the emperor recognize her value? No, I wouldn't have recognized it yet. The
time the emperor spent with her was too short to notice it.

"How will you trap the emperor?"

As if she was curious, but asked in an indifferent tone.

"Well..."

Kylos rolled up the corners of his smile with a pleasant nasal voice.

"A momentary children's song." I'm going to aim for that."

I was curious. How can she recognize my value, too? What should I do to give me
full faith?

* * *

Car camping, car camping. The steps down to the basement of the Great Wall were
neither too fast nor too slow. I took the stairs holding his hand under the
guidance of Kylos.

"Be careful because it's dark under your feet."

The underground of the Great Depression was such a strange place that I wondered if
I had such a space after living here for as long as eight years.

Whenever I stepped on the stairs, a mysterious fear arose from the creaking sound
and the chilly wind that could not tell where it was blowing.

I wrapped my forearms with both hands in a chilly mood. It was warm spring outside,
but it was a cold winter alone.

Kylos glanced at me, stopped walking, took off his jacket, and covered it over his
shoulders.

"Thank you."

When he greeted him unintentionally, he smiled as if he had drawn it around his

mouth. Although it didn't impress me very much.

In front of the tightly locked iron door, he took out the key and opened the lock.

As soon as the door opened, there was an unpleasant smell. I thought I would
vaguely know the identity of this smell that poked the tip of my nose.

"You've arrived."

He lit up the fire in the icy room. I swallowed a short breath at the sight of the
moment.

"This place is..."

Blood stained in several places and rotten bodies lying around. Stuffed beasts,
unknown tools, and unidentified medicinal materials welcomed me.

"It's a place where various dark things happen in the Great Depression of Ludwig.
My paternal father and my grandfather, who was a great commander, also died here.”

"What do you mean father and father?"

An unknown sense of incompatibility was felt in his words. Looking back at me at my

question, he smiled with his eyes bent.

"He was a man with no name, no power, no wealth, and just a half-faced face."

"But your father..."…?”

"The emperor and I were strangers without a drop of blood.”

So, Prince Kylos Ludwig, known as the illegitimate child of Emperor Seonhwang, was
actually a man with nothing to do with the imperial family.

“…….”

With the amazing secret, I couldn't say anything and just looked through the sights
of the room.

"Did you kill him?"

"If you're asking for your father, I didn't kill him. But I killed my maternal
grandfather. Au was praised as the only crown prince of the empire and was promised
the only position in the world, because I was only the successor of the great
prince. I couldn't stand it."

Even as he talked about the death of his blood, he sounded as if he were reciting a
diet for dinner this evening.

I suddenly remembered Raymond's words. The poison used in the death of Seonhwang
Buddha was the same as threatening Daria's life this time.

"Then maybe..." The Emperor Xuanzheng and your mother...….”

"I didn't kill him here."

“…….”

He always talked to me about the only 'family'. Maybe he really treats me like a
family.

To him, family seems to be nothing but a being who can save and kill at any time
for his benefit.

As the shock continued, he stood in front of the coffin, where he was lying alone,
and opened the lid with a monotonous movement.

"What do you think?"

The smell of death at Garnetshu's mansion a long time ago has paralyzed the sense
of smell. But I was surprised by the appearance of the woman lying in the coffin
rather than the unpleasant smell.

"I think it's quite appropriate as bait to deceive the emperor."

I immediately recognized who the woman was. ELLOISE's self-written love. She was
also a victim of a ghost disturbance that swept the capital for a while.

"I asked you to seduce the emperor, but you didn't do your part properly. Still, I
did one thing right before I died, but I had no choice but to kill him because I
needed to cover my mouth."

Her body was the only one of the numerous bodies that seemed to have died shortly
after.

I thought it was probably this woman who would have pretended to be an empress
wearing a mask to make me a perpetrator.

"The disappearance of women was all done by Kylos."….’

I kept a calm look, hiding my fear as much as I could.

Since the missing women were not able to return to their families' arms, most of
the invisible people would have died besides those who were left unattended here.
Like a self-made young boy by Eloise.

I got goosebumps a little. Why did he kill women with characteristics that resemble
me?

But I decided not to wonder. It is the judge's job to dig for sins, not mine. Now I
had something to take precedence over.

"To deceive the emperor..."… "Bait?"

"Okay."

He muttered, looking down at the rotten face of the woman.

"If you damage your face properly, it'll be perfect."

“…….”

Perhaps Kylos was trying to deceive the dead's body with "me."

However, I and Eloise Young-ae had no similarities except that the color and body
shape of the hair were similar. What a terrible way to fool Raymond.

It was hard for me to guess his cruelty, so I just bit the soft flesh in my mouth.

"So Chloe, you must not be in the Great Wall, even if I am to deceive the emperor."

"If the purpose is to deceive the emperor, you can bait me like you did in the
past."

At the words, one eyebrow of Kylos wriggled up as if angry.

"My collaborator said the same thing as you. But I told you. If you happen to be in
danger, I'll give up all of me, just like the man in the past did."

“…….”

"You just have to hide for a very short time." Liam will take you to a safe place."

The faint smile as if to reassure me was horrifying. A long time ago, I saw that
smile and thought he was a very sweet person.

In fact, it was chess that I could easily kill at any time after being useful like
a woman lying in that coffin.

"There's nothing to wait for. About 10 days...….”

Jabak, Jabak. I had to give strength to my toes not to step back from him
approaching me.

Stopped in front of me, he still reached out and swept my face without removing the
grin around my mouth.

"I think I'm taking a break for a while.”

The fingertips that came down the jawline grabbed my shoulder so that it didn't
hurt.

"When you come back, everything will be over."”

He spread his arms and hugged my body. As if it's a shame that you have to separate
me for a while. I hit my forehead on his chest and organized my thoughts.

* * *

The next morning, I woke up at the time when Kylos had said it in advance and
waited for him. Soon, the door opened with a small knock, and he appeared with Lord
Harrison.
"Liam, I ask for Chloe."

"Yes, your highness!"

Sir Harrison looked very determined as if it were an honor for Kylos' mission.

"I'll protect Lady Garnetteau even if I risk my life!"

"You don't have to risk your life."

When I smiled and said, his face turned red.

"Then even if it's not your life..."… With my pride on the line...….”

He glanced at my wits. As if asking if this is okay.

"Yes, thank you enough."

I shook off my seat and got up. Standing side by side with Kylos, he walked
together to the main gate, followed by Sir Harrison.

"You said it." "If you want faith, show it through action first."

He whispered, saying a short goodbye to me.

"The next place you will return to is not this Great Wall, but a more splendid and
magnificent place than it is."

"That's something I'm really looking forward to."

I pulled my mouth slowly and took a step back from him with a smile. He looked
disappointed, but he didn't hold me.

Finally, staring at his face one more time, I turned around without regret.

Lord Harrison was waiting for me in the coach seat on a small wagon without the
pattern of the Grand House of Ludwig.

As I climbed up with Kylos' see-off, soon after, a small wagon began to creak with
a cry of horses.

The wagon ran nonstop.

Where are we going? Kylos didn't tell me his destination, but just mentioned it as
a "safe place." I didn't ask him either because I was jealous. Because I had to
give him the feeling that I also trusted him who had already taught me a lot.

"Sir Harrison, can we stop the carriage for a moment?"”

I felt dizzy and touched my forehead with one hand.

Lord Harrison quickly stopped the wagon along the road and made a place for me to
rest under the shade of the tree. While moving around, he handed me a water bottle.

"Drinking radish and water will relieve your motion sickness a little."

"Thank you."
He was handed a water bottle with a short eye smile. His face turned red on the
fingertips that he intentionally passed by. I could feel him staring at my side
face, turning his head to one side and drinking water.

When I lowered the water bottle and turned my head back to him, a cold blade was
pointed next to his neck.

I made eye contact with the owner of the sword standing over Lord Harrison's
shoulder. After discovering him, I greeted him with a bright smile.

"I've been waiting, Sir Enoch."

"What?"

Lord Harrison turned his head without knowing what was going on, and belatedly
discovered the sharp tip of a sword hanging around his neck.

"This, this..." What...!"

His face turned pale. Turning his head completely, he confirmed the owner of the
sword.

"Sir Brance..."! Why are you...…!”

"Hello, Liam."

Sir Enoch smiled gracefully and greeted the poor apprentice driver, who was
embarrassed.

I remembered what Kylos introduced him to. He said, "Except for Enoch," the most
expected article.

"You're lucky."

Still with a sweet smile around his mouth, Sir Enoch said in a gentle voice.

"Throw away all your weapons."

"I can't do that..."…!”

"Come on."

“…….”

Sir Harrison, who was trying to rebel quietly, faltered by Sir Enoch's firm words.
The air subtly surrounding Sir Enoch subsided.

Perhaps overwhelmed by the appearance, Lord Harrison put the sword of the waist
down to the floor.

"Good job." Shall we move now?”

Eventually, Sir Harrison, who was disarmed, was trapped in a remote place by Sir
Enoch.

Lord Enoch, who had bound him to a cabin where there was no trace of a person
staying for a long time, searched for Lord Harrison's belongings.

"Lady Chloe, this..."….”

Lord Enoch found a letter from Kylos to Duke Caroline in Lord Harrison's arms. My
eyes reading the contents of the letter were subtly thinned.

The "safe place" he mentioned must have been Caroline Duke.

"I'm sorry, Sir Harrison." Please rest here for about 10 days."

Folding the letter finely and handing it back to Sir Enoch, I bent down at Sir
Harrison. Having made eye contact with me, I could see him flinching and clenching
his teeth.

"You can think of it as a short vacation. After everything is done, you will
appreciate your situation."

I told Lord Harris exactly what Kylos said to me, and came out with Lord Enoch.

"What are you going to do now?"

When asked by Sir Enoch, he laughed meaningfully, recalling the contents of the
letter.

"We have to wait, for the curtain to rise."

* * *

Just one person heard it. I just let go, but Kylos felt particularly empty. But
it's not far away now. If you endure a little more, you will have days with her
forever.

Just before getting on the wagon, I remembered her face smiling loosely at me.
Should I have kissed you so that you can wait carefully? A vain smile came out.

Kylos ordered to strengthen the boundaries of the Great Wall and waited for the
emperor to come. It is almost the time Duke Caroline told me in a letter.

Checking the time, he climbed up to the watchtower on the wall. The boring wait
began. Ten, twenty, thirty...….

As patience gradually began to falter, a group of soldiers appeared along with dirt
dust from afar.

Iron wagons, iron wagons, and the sound of armed soldiers surrounded the tranquil
airspace. On the high watchtower, Kylos was able to find soldiers surrounding his
Great Wall and an emperor running a white horse at the forefront.

"The sun of the empire!"

Kylos looked under the watchtower and shouted.

"I've been waiting."

At the same time, he made eye contact with Emperor Raymond del Astarot, who sat on
a horse with an arrogant figure and tilted his head.

"Kylos Ludwig III."

The emperor frowned around his eyes and hardened his expression.
"What are you up to"?

"Your Majesty, the god, Kylos Ludwig, wants to be forgiven for his error in serving
as a sinner who deceived the imperial family."

"What?"

When the emperor raised one hand and unfolded it, the archers, who were aiming at
the demonstration tightly and surrounding the Great Wall, stepped back one by one.

"I can't believe I'm offering a sinner." "Where is the sinner now?"

A white horse carrying the emperor walked forward a few steps. Kylos politely bowed
his head further, putting his hands together.

"The sinner is dead."

“……?”

"I ran away from the Imperial Palace and came to the Great Wall. How can I save a
wicked woman who deceived the imperial family and committed a felony as a member of
the imperial family?"

"You didn't steal it from the imperial palace's prison, but you killed the sinner
who came on your own?"

Looking at the emperor's red eyes with pale doubt, Kylos smiled deeply.

"I present the sinner's coffin to your Majesty as a gift."

At Kylos' gesture, his soldiers bowed down en masse and laid the way for the
emperor. The emperor looked through them with a dim gaze and climbed onto the wall
where Kylos was waiting.

A hard coffin awaited him on the wall. Next to him, Kylos knelt down like a sinner.

"This is..."

"Chloe Garnetesch, the crown of a criminal who tried to inflict the imperial
family."

“…….”

The emperor, who got off the horse, stayed still and swept over the coffin with his
hand.

"If you have any doubts, you can check it out."

"Everyone, take ten steps back."

At the emperor's order, everyone stepped down and turned around. Although she was a
innocent sinner who committed the murder of the imperial family, she was once
favored by the emperor. He deserved to turn his head and lower his gaze.

The emperor opened the lid of the coffin himself. And when I saw him lying in it, I
slightly hardened his forehead.

"Well..."
There was a moan that seemed to hold back something, and immediately the lid of the
coffin closed.

"As you said."

The emperor raised himself up. Sliding, the hem of his clothes brushed over the
coffin.

"I'm sure she's the one.”

No joy, no anger, no distress were felt in the low-sinking voice.

The emperor bumped his two fingers into the air and made a sound. At the same time,
his knights turned toward the emperor at once.

Archduke Kylos Ludwig turned leisurely and faced the emperor with a movement one
beat slower than others.

"I'll send the sinner's coffin to the imperial palace."

"No."

Knights of the Great Wall approaching the coffin stopped walking at the emperor's
words.

"My people will take care of the sinner's coffin."

He smirked as he eased his harsh voice throughout.

"Brother."

* * *

Since the emperor's appearance, the brutal atmosphere surrounding the Great Wall
has disappeared, and everyone has enjoyed the dinner.

"Honestly, I was surprised." I didn't think my brother would have punished the
sinner himself.”

The emperor leaned loosely on the soft back and lifted the glass.

"I hope you forget the resentment with this, Your Majesty. Even the mistakes that
came back in time…….”

Kylos bowed his head further in front of the emperor and bowed low.

"I realized how useless they were, and after God Kylos Ludwig became a servant of
the imperial family and will always be your strong sword and shield."

"I will no longer ask my brother for his negligence for offering her. However, the
same thing should not be repeated again in the future."

In a gradually exciting atmosphere, the emperor looked directly into the eyes of
the public as if warning.

"Of course, your Majesty."

After confirming the body in the coffin, the emperor never brought up her story. It
felt more unnatural to Kylos.
"On the outside, Chloe is called a sinner, but she must have lingering feelings
inside.’

Kylos felt sorry for such an emperor and rattled his tongue. However, he decided
not to bring up her story and go against the emperor's will.

Tonight, the emperor will die anyway.

He succeeded in attracting the emperor's knights into the Great Wall, but he knew
that he would not be the emperor's opponent with the forces inside the Great Wall.
Therefore, after inducing his carelessness, it was a preliminary commitment for the
Duke to lead his soldiers and storm in the deep night.

No matter how much the emperor was a warrior of firework, he would not be able to
control himself as usual in such a drunken state. The same is true of the emperor's
soldiers who are excited and drinking by now.

"Why don't you sleep here tonight?"

"Sure. It's too late.”

The emperor readily agreed. A fishy smile came to mind around Kylos' mouth.

"I'll prepare a room."

At Kylos' gesture, a servant nearby bowed down and went outside. It seemed that the
emperor was going out to prepare a room to stay.

Since then, there has been a little more malnourished conversation between the two.

Finally, the emperor, who finished eating, wiped his mouth with a napkin. As soon
as he folded the napkin he used finely and put it down on the table, the door
suddenly opened and a group of soldiers surrounded the dining room.

“……!”

Kylos jumped up and stared around.

"It was a fun meal, brother."

The emperor smiled and rose slowly. Soldiers close to the emperor's wink pointed
swords at his neck.

"What are you doing all of a sudden"?

At the great public shouting in anger, the emperor came in front of him with a
leisurely walk. A familiar piece of paper fluttered in front of his eyes.

"Thanks to you, I got evidence to bring you and the Duke to trial at once.”

"The paper..."!”

It was a letter that Kylos wanted to send to Duke Caroline. Recognizing the
identity of the paper, his face turned pale as the color went away at once.

"Did you plan to steal her and bring me down by conspiring with the duke?"

"Oh, it's a misunderstanding, Your Majesty."

Kylos smiled awkwardly and tried to deal with the situation.

"Your Majesty saw it, too. Evidence of my loyalty...…. It's someone who's
insulting. She's already killed with this hand in that coffin...….”

"Oh, yeah, of course."

The emperor burst into laughter once as if the situation was very interesting and
swept his chin.

"Is that Chloe Garnetteau in that theater?"

"Your Majesty also checks with his eyes..."….”

"Then, who is that woman in front of me?"

Following where he pointed, Kylos jerked his head.

A thin seal was walking toward this side among the emperor's soldiers surrounding
the dining room.

“……?”

For a very moment, Kylos thought he saw something wrong.

He wanted to rub his eyes, but couldn't move his hands at the threat of the
soldiers, so he closed his eyes roughly and opened them. However, no matter how
much I close and open my eyes, the sight in front of me did not change.

The emperor took a leisurely step toward Inyeong walking this way.

"Chloe..."

Kylos called her in a voice full of fear. Walking out of the emperor's soldiers,
she was Chloe Garnetesch.

The emperor and Chloe looked at each other silently and exchanged affectionate
eyes. Is it okay, it's okay, as if we're asking after each other.

The emperor wiped her face with a handkerchief from her arms. It was such a
delicate touch that it was not thought to belong to the emperor.

However, Kylos could not feel the subtle atmosphere of the two. I was just
mesmerized because I was not aware of the situation.

"Chloe, how can you..."….”

Mumbling quietly, she turned away from the emperor and looked at him.

"Kylos, Ludwig."

She called his name with a slightly locked voice.

Why the hell is she here? With the emperor's soldiers? What happened to all of
this? No, more than that...….

Sweaty and sticky hair over her beautiful forehead...…. Did I run a long way? Her
slight tired-looking face caught the eye.
"Are you okay?"

It was a question that popped out of her dark complexion.

"There's no way it's not okay."

She pulled the corners of her mouth and laughed.

"Chloe..."

Kylos took a step toward her, but at that moment, he stopped at a sharp blade of a
sword that brushed his neck.

Chloe, who was still watching the scene, folded her pussy eyes and smiled proudly.

"It's finally the moment of revenge on you."

"Chloe..."

Kylos couldn't understand what she was saying at all. Revenge? What revenge? To
whom?

"Kylos Ludwig III." The crime of attempting to lead the civil war with Duke Arnold
Caroline. Crime of killing Princess Ameli Ludwig, who was the biological mother
after killing the Emperor Seon's ministry. The crime of using Count Elijah Gemma to
miscarry the empress' legs and deceive her to injure the imperial family. Crime of
murdering Marquis Youngae of Elizabeth Rosaline, her fiancee. The crime of
kidnapping and killing young women in the capital a few weeks ago."

Marquis Rat, the emperor's aide, recited his sins one after another, but none of
them caught my ears.

"In the basement of the Daegongseong Fortress, symptoms of the crimes you have
committed have been found."

"There's one more." The crime of deceiving the emperor and submitting it falsely."

"Many people have heard your lies, so that must be decisive evidence. To tell you
in advance, Duke Arnold Caroline and Count Elijah Gemma have already confessed.
Lady Chloe Garnetesch, sponsored by you, will also attend the trial as a witness.
Then, I will bring you to trial for the above crimes."

Marquis Rat added in a tired voice and winked at the soldiers. A nearby soldier
prepared a thick rope.

Raymond stood behind her with a beat and a ringing sound of footsteps on the floor.
The emperor's arms hugged her shoulders. Chloe quietly shook her eyelashes in
Raymond's arms.

Finally, it was a moment when the modifier, finally, could not match so well.

Finally, it is the moment to take revenge on him.

Raymond, who he had killed, Edel, Daria, and countless people she did not know,

And

The revenge of Chloe Garnetesch on a young day.

"Chloe, why..."….”

Very slowly, I could understand the situation. Kylos was hateful enough to want to
kill himself, who was a little more dull. His eyes began to turn red.

So she was taking revenge on me the whole time. I was deceived, used, and deceived.

"You said you'd forgive me.”

I understood all the situations with my head, but I tried to deny them foolishly.
But it was a chilly arsenic that came back.

"Fooling, using, and deceiving people's minds. It's all you let me know.”

Was she, Chloe Garnetteau, originally a woman with such a cruel face?

"And you taught me that the best thing to play tricks on a person's feelings is to
use guilt."

Kylos didn't even have the power to be angry, even though he knew she had deceived
him. The whole body's energy escaped to that cold floor.

"All the sins you have committed will be judged in court, Duke Ludwig."

Raymond said something next to him, but he couldn't hear it in Kylos' ears. Blurred
eyes only looked at her. Her face, which even looked relieved at first glance.

"Prince Kylos Ludwig."

Chloe finally shouted out his name one by one.

"You were such a jerk."

As soon as she spoke, the emperor's soldiers trapped him with thick ropes.

It was like before going against time. The same place. In the same way. Only the
main character was an inverted skit.

Kylos couldn't rebel once and stared at only the two people standing in front of
him. She turned away from me with a look that everything was over. A small body
slipped into the emperor's arms.

“…….”

Looking at her next to the emperor, Kylos sighed silently. I thought I gave her
everything that made her happen so far. She was facing the emperor with a face she
had never seen before.

Her eyes containing the emperor were comfortable, calm, and clear.

Her gesture toward the emperor was desperate, affectionate, and firm.

Her lips that touch the emperor...… It was hot, intense, and soft.

Not once, it was something that was not shown in front of Kylos Ludwig. Who the
hell taught her those eyes, gestures, and lips?

I could quickly find out the answer without having to ask again.
Raymond del Astarot. Cursing my half-brother. No, in fact, the emperor of the Asta
Empire without a drop of blood.

"It's always been like that." Always…… Always you could have what I didn't have so
easily.”

Raymond, who gently patted her face with a hateful recitation, twisted his head.

"What a fool, the duke." "Isn't it you who didn't recognize the value when you put
it next to you?"

Raymond proudly looked down at the great public and laughed.

"And I, never had it easily."

Raymond's eyes shined dimly.

You could have her heart easily? Funny thing to say. It was that man who was able
to have her heart easier than anyone else.

It was a difficult and hard-earned heart. She was a precious and precious woman.
That's why Chloe Garnetesch was a more precious lover.

The emperor's soldiers pulled out the archipelago, which was standing in vain.

Raymond quietly watched the figure and looked at his lover again. The precious
lover was smiling faintly in his arms.

* * *

In Raymond's arms, I looked indifferently at Kylos, who was dragged out. As I

looked straight at his gaze, which he did not collect from me until the end,
something hot suddenly came up in the middle.

It was the fall of a man who had deceived my love for a very long time. I think
it's a little refreshing, but it still seems unfair. I felt very strange.

"Chloe."

A friendly touch wrapped around my face. Raymond was at the end of the naturally
turned gaze. Raymond del Astarot, the man who made me who I am today. The man I
love.

"Don't look elsewhere, look at me. It's been a while since we met again.”

His thick voice tickled his ears out of harmony.

"I missed you, Chloe."

As if holding back the burning emotions, he made a sound by pressing each syllable.
This man with a bigger head than me felt very cute.

"I missed you a lot too, Your Majesty."

As he smiled and spoke, I could feel his eyes flashing with deep heat. He couldn't
stand it and buried his head over my shoulder.

"Your Majesty"?
"Just a little bit. Just a little bit. Like this..."….”

The period of being away from me must have been very difficult for him. Above all,
from his point of view, my safety will be secured.

I smiled and stroked his red hair still. The short hair that gently scatters
between my fingers made my heart feel comfortable.

"I hope he didn't do anything bad to you".

After feeling my touch for a while, he suddenly raised his head and asked. If I
said no, I would go to Kylos right away and tear him to death.

"Of course. I'm totally fine."

Seeing that scary gaze feel lovely, I must be in love with him a lot.

As soon as a feeling of belated relief and drowsy drowsiness came, my body suddenly
sounded into the air.

"Your Majesty..."?”

Raymond hugged me with his arm behind my waist and knee.

"Please drop me off..."….”

"Hold on tight, or else you might fall off.”

“……!”

Suddenly hugging like a princess, I was embarrassed and wrapped my arms around his
neck.

"Your body has been overworked." It was already thin, but I think it's lighter.”

Raymond drooped his eyebrows as if he were upset.

"That's nonsense."

Being away from the imperial palace for only a few days makes you lighter.

As I tried hard to hold back my yawn and grumbled, a low laugh tickled my face.
Blinking his heavy eyelids, he buried his face on Raymond's chest.

"You must be sleepy."”

"A little bit."

Raymond's voice felt like it was getting farther away with the humming. My voice
flowing through my tired lips was also moving away with his.

"I didn't know my woman would be so bold."

I felt like I heard something great in the drowsiness that gradually hit my view.

"Your Majesty, what did you just say..."….”

Just now, he told me...… It's called "My Woman"...….

"Sleep tight, Chloe."

As I turned my head to see his face, he lowered the tip of his nose and hit the tip
of my nose.

"When you open your eyes, it'll be after you go back to the imperial palace."

There was a light touch above the lips and a bumping sound. I fell asleep, leaving
my tired body in his arms.

* * *

Again and again. The sound of shoes spread through the dark underground passage.
The tall woman, who gracefully turned brown hair, walked further inward under the
guidance of a marketer.

Ddogak, ddogak, ddogak, ddagak. The woman's steps stopped outside the bars where a
prisoner was trapped.

"Why did you do that, Elly?"

The calm voice was as if asking after her, but the eyes of the woman staring inside
the bars were shaking with unbearable betrayal and anger.

Count Elijah Gemma's wife and Empress Daria, who had been close friends since she
was a young Caroline princess, were trembling with a pale face.

"Me, I..." I didn't think it was a poison that made you dangerous. It's a medicine
that allows you to have children again. So, I just believe that...….”

The empress's forehead was sharply frowned at the words of Chin-woo, who made
excuses by bumping her front teeth.

"I'm not asking that right now.”

Daria stared at her opponent with all her might, cutting off Chin-woo's words like
a knife.

"My child."

Grabbing the lower abdomen of the loved one's child with both hands, Daria shouted
loudly for the first time after becoming an empress.

"You killed me and Will's child!"

“……!”

It was so disgusting to see him frightened as if he had no idea.

When I heard from Raymond that her poisoned accomplice confessed to Nora on St.
Flora's birthday, I couldn't believe it at first. I thought that she, who was
naive, had been deceived by the twists of the petty.

However, after that, when I heard that it was her who miscarried her child a long
time ago, I couldn't think of anything because my mind went blank.

Raymond was never a clumsy person. He would have only delivered the facts to me
after questioning and convincing the other person several times to confirm that the
information was true.

"You killed me and Will's child, Ellie."

Hot tears flowed down my cheeks. Even when I lost my lover and my child, I was not
angry with this evil.

"We were Will's children..."…?”

Count Gemma covered her face with both hands and demolished herself to the floor.

"Oh, no way..."…. I, I...… I... "

Crack, knock, knock. Thick drops of tears wet the gray floor.

"I... You're the emperor's child..."… He betrayed Will and thought he had an
emperor's child.… So... I feel so bad for Will who died because of you.….”

Daria's cold eyes captured her friend's gibberish appearance without even knowing
what she was saying.

"Even if it wasn't for Will's child, he wouldn't have known how much the emperor's
crime of killing the child was."”

"WE, Will died because of you!" If you hadn't loved Will, you wouldn't have died so
miserable! So, so I...…!”

Mrs. Gemma, who crawled to the front of the bars with her knees, grabbed the bars
with both hands and shouted.

"I can't wait and see!" You, who quickly forgot about dead Will and became an
empress...…! You who have children of the emperor...…!”

“…….”

Daria thought of Wilter Lucas. Daria Caroline, Elijah Abel, and Wilter Lucas were
close childhood friends who had been raised together since childhood.

The three, who were so close, grew up. Daria Caroline became Empress Daria of the
Asta Empire, and Elijah Abel married Count Gemma and became Count Gemma's wife.

However, Wilter Lucas still remained only as "Will" in their memories as a child.
The face of the man who smiled gently and looked back when he called the name was
still clear in his memory.

Daria erased the vivid afterimage and looked down coldly at another friend sitting
down in a state of exhaustion under her.

Will, Ellie, and Daria. Since childhood, the three have been close friends who grew
up playing together. But at the end of that, Ellie was saying that she eventually
killed Daria's child for Will.

"Is Will the only one your friend?"”

“…….”

"I'm... I'm your friend, too, no?"”

The wet voice trembled. Mrs. Elijah Gemma, who was writing evil like a crazy
person, looked up at the bridge with a captivated look.

"I was your friend, too, Elly. I wasn't as precious as Will was? Even if I really
had a child of someone other than Will...… How could you...….”

"…dariya."

Mrs. Gemma, who gave up everything, turned her head down. A gloomy voice recited
the name of an old friend who strangled himself.

"I'm sorry. I'm really sorry."….”

It's already been a decade. However, the original crime dates back a decade, much
more than that, when she killed her biological father's

"I've always envied you..."….”

Mrs. Gemma had a long memory.

Young Daria and Young Wilter, who always walked together holding hands together.
And it's young Ellie who was looking at the back.

In fact, she wanted to hold the hand, too. I wanted to hold it in my arms and lean
on it and whisper my shy heart.

"Elly! I like Will!"’

Daria as a child was a much brighter, more cheerful, and honest child than she is
now.

"Will...?" Then what about the crown prince?

"You don't have to care about your nose, which is three years younger than me."

No matter how many people listen to it,However, while confidently gossiping about
the crown prince, the girl's cheeks, who had just fallen in love, were freshly
colored.

'On Will's birthday next time, I'm thinking of confessing.’

'What? But it's only commoners who confess first.’

"Who cares! It's not like the imperial law says that noble women shouldn't confess
first."

It was never imagined for young Elijah. Being born as a noble woman and confessing
to a man in your heart first is...….

'So, Ellie, you have to help her that day. Okay?

Elijah couldn't bear to tell his friend, who was innocent and twinkling. I like
Will, too. In fact, I've liked him since a long time ago.

Perhaps she was ashamed of the pride of a humble noble woman who had never thought
of confessing to her first due to her confident appearance.

Although she had a hard time for a while, Elijah blessed the two. No matter what
anyone said, Daria and Wilter were her most precious friends. I thought that a
lonely crush on a child could not break the strong friendship between the three.
However, the brutal crack began when Wilter Lucas was killed in question.

Shortly after the Duchess of Caroline, who was Daria's parents, suddenly screamed,
her lover Wilter Lucas disappeared.

Wilter Lucas, who went missing, was later found dead.

Daria's murmur that it was all because of herself was formed in her ears. Elijah,
who had been next to Daria for a long time, could tell who led her misfortune.

Wilter's death was a great sadness for Elijah, but Elijah did not blame Daria.
Instead, she comforted her by wiping away her tears blaming herself.

If Daria hadn't suddenly announced her marriage to the emperor, the friendship
wouldn't have broken.

She declared her marriage without consulting me, and immediately had a child of the
emperor.

Elijah could not wait and see that.

Who killed Will?

It was a betrayal of Wilter Lucas, who died unfairly, and a betrayal of young
Elijah, who yielded Wilter Lucas for her. Elijah could not tolerate Daria's
betrayal.

So I got the medicine through the dark path. It was said to be a drug that
miscarried a child and made the mother infertile forever. The seller of the drug
did not ask where to use the drug, and Elijah also did not find out the identity of
the opponent.

Thus, Elijah took medicine for Daria's car. There was no guilt in doing such an
act.

"It's a betrayal of all of us to have children of someone other than Will."’

Even when she saw the bridge sobbing silently in the absence of anyone, she
rationalized herself like that.

The emperor's child was miscarried, and Daria became a body that could not have
children forever. Elijah comforted the sad legs with an abominable face.

Daria, who lost the emperor's child, again became Elijah's two best friends, and
over the course of a decade, it gradually faded in her memory.

But when Elijah, who became Count Gemma's wife, had a child after a long
infertility.

"Congratulations, Elly."

Looking at Daria, who was delighted and celebrating as if it were her job, the
guilt that had been kept for a long time began to slowly push her head.

Elijah doesn't know how much tears he shed that day.

When he first felt the existence of a child in his stomach, which caused a weak
birth, he could only tell how cruel he had done.
"I... What the hell did I do..."…!’

Daria still hasn't had children since the incident a decade ago. Even if she was
still in her prime, Elijah did not know how endangered the status of the empress
who had not had children for a long time would be in the future.

Elijah wanted to return his friend's body, which he ruined with his own hands. May
the leg somehow have a body to have children again.

So I asked everything to find a way. Then the man, Archduke Kylos Ludwig,
approached her.

"You're looking for a way to restore the effects of the drug, right?"’

"What do you mean that medicine?"

"The medicine you got from me 10 years ago." Didn't he take medicine to miscarry
the child and infertility the mother? I didn't think you'd have used it on the
empress.’

‘……!’

It was a surprising fact that it was Duke Ludwig who sold the drug a decade ago.
However, Elijah suffered without any surprise. It was a great struggle to hear
one's faults through the mouth of a stranger.

For her in despair, Duke Ludwig made a very tempting suggestion.

"If you help me a little, I will be able to mix the antidote of the medicine you
used 10 years ago with the empress' tea leaves.’

"I can guess that you have fallen out with the imperial family because of Chloe.
Why do you want to give it to Daria?’

Of course, Elijah also did not try to trust him unconditionally.

She didn't know exactly what had happened between Duke Ludwig and Chloe, but she
also vaguely knew who Daria was protecting the child from.

Therefore, I thought that there would be no favor for the hostile public without
any reason.

"That's why." It's to get Chloe back. My brother once declared that he would
divorce the empress. Because of that kid.’

‘……!’

Elijah was unaware of the relationship between Chloe and Raymond. I felt extremely
betrayed by the idea that Chloe, just a maid close to Daria, seduced her husband,
the emperor.

"Since she is an empress who cannot succeed, it is not without a very justification
for the emperor. That's why I'm trying to restore the empress's physical condition.
By having a child between the two, the relationship between the two improves, and I
take advantage of the gap to regain Chloe. Isn't it not a bad deal for you,
either?’

Elijah, who had been silently listening to it, nodded in conviction.

She hoped more than anyone else that Daria, who has maintained a formal marital
relationship since the incident a decade ago, could share her affection with the
emperor again. If you have a child that you had to lose once again, the emperor
will also be able to turn his eyes back to Daria.

So, how can I help you?’

"This drug has the effect of improving infertility and encouraging marital
relationships. I will mix this in the empress' tea leaves.’

Archduke Ludwig showed something like a dried plant in his arms.

"But…… As you know, I decided to take a break from my maid's work until I have a
child. If it was only a month ago, I wouldn't know, but I don't have a way to mix
this medicine in the tea leaves of Daria now.….’

Elijah replied in a slightly sullen voice.

She also had no courage to confess what she had done ten years ago. It was
unimaginable for her to proudly order people to present medicines.

What if the Imperial Palace doctor recognizes this medicinal ingredient and
suspects himself from what happened 10 years ago? She didn't want to break the
friendship that had been difficult.

"If you give me the medicine, when I go back to the palace..."….’

"Silly sound." By then, the empress would have already been divorced by the
emperor. The emperor said he would proceed with the divorce process right after St.
Flora's birthday.’

At that, Elijah was suddenly scared. Maybe that's why I couldn't think rationally.

"Then what should I do?" Oh, I should have found this medicine sooner.….’

To her in tears, Prince Ludwig whispered in a sweet voice.

"Don't you have a pass that only the empress' close aides have?" I heard that if
you have it, you can enter all the empress's spaces.’

But the Knights of the Imperial Palace know the faces of the maids. If someone
other than the Empress's maid has a pass, she will definitely be suspicious.’

'You don't have to worry about that. There's a good way for me.’

Duke Ludwig, who said so, was very reliable.

So Elijah suddenly joined hands with him. However, it was her biggest mistake to be
naive to believe what Archduke Kylos Ludwig said.

Elijah tried to return the infertile Daria's body. However, on the day of St.
Flora's celebration, the emperor and Empress, who drank tea mixed with the
medicine, collapsed and lost consciousness.

And Chloe was pointed out by many as the culprit who tried to inflict the emperor
and empress.

Later, Elijah learned that he had been deceived by the Great Prince. But I couldn't
blame anyone. Because it's all,

"It's my fault..."….”

Because it was her fault.

"Sorry, Daria..."…. I... I...….”

Flounder, flounder, flounder, flapping.

Her tears, constantly wetting the floor, were seen silently for a long time.

"Tomorrow, I'll see you in court."

Daria, who was looking at her old friend with a cold gaze, turned around as it was.

(Singing "Ddogak")

The unshakable sound of neat shoes rang again in the dark dungeon.

Mrs. Gemma, who was staring at the disappearing back of her brother-in-law,
suddenly breathed with a feeling of throbbing underneath.

"Gasp..."….”

Something I don't know if it was tears or cold sweat soaked her face. With the
chilly cold, my whole body trembled like a tree. He lay on the floor holding his
lower belly, which soared sharply with both arms.

"Oh, no, no..."….”

The weakened body, trapped in prison for a long time, began to send dangerous
signals.

"Oh, no..."… No... Gasp...….”

Why doesn't the ominous feeling miss once? The hot, damp sensation of slipping on
her thigh hit her.

I can't do that. He was a precious child after eight years.

"Please... Please..."….”

Looking down with her head down, she soon had no choice but to despair. The bottom
of the messy white dress was getting wet with a vivid red color because it had not
been washed for a long time.

"Oh, my..." "The child..."

As soon as the vision went red, her consciousness was cut off.

* * *

Raymond looked down at his lovely lover who fell asleep quietly in his arms.
Whenever she exhaled, I could see her chest going up and down.

"You must have been really tired."”

A low laughter flowed through my lips. However, Raymond's eyes as he looked at her
had an indescribable pity.

I was proud and sorry of her, who claimed to be a bait on her own, saying she would
protect me with this small and soft body.

Actually, I didn't like her doing dangerous things. Really, horribly.

"I wanted to protect you more, Chloe."

But Raymond couldn't stop her. How dare he stop her, who is trying to grow up by
taking a step forward on her own?

So I decided to follow her opinion. However, I couldn't just stand by her. Because
I thought I would never forgive myself for life if she had ever gotten hurt even a
little.

It was not long before Count Elijah Gemma visited him. After hearing the news of
Daria's collapse, the countess, who said she had fainted on the spot, asked the
emperor to know.

The very woman who has a child after a long infertility and doesn't take a step
outside the mansion.

Raymond intuitively judged that it was very important.

"Your Majesty, please legs..."… Legs....’

The countess cried out to save Daria, asking for her life.

'It's all the work of the man. Kylos Ludwig...… It's that guy. Trying to kill the
leg by swapping a jar of tea leaves...…. I tried to make people think that Chloe
had done it...…. And I was fooled by that guy...… Legs....’

"What does that mean?"

"He said he would return the leg to the body where she could conceive again. If you
lend me the pass for the rest area that only the empress' close aides had...….’

Raymond didn't understand her immediately and had to ask again several times. Count
Gemma shed tears endlessly and told everything that had happened to Kylos.

Ten years ago, Daria miscarried a child in her womb because she thought she
betrayed Wilter Lucas.

The guilt she had while seeing her permanently infertile due to the side effects
and the feeling of guilt when she reached its peak in the form of congratulating me
on having a child recently.

And the story of Archduke Kaylos Ludwig, who approached her just a while ago.

Count Elijah Gemma's confession immediately revealed who the culprit was, but the
problem was that the only card he had was the Count's confession.

Without evidence under imperial law, no guilt was established, no matter how
obvious a confession was. In addition, there were already a number of false
circumstances everywhere that Chloe was the culprit, so a large number was needed
to reverse it.

Raymond set up a trap to find the 'big number'. The guards were sent to catch Chloe
and imprison her in the Imperial Palace.

Watching her being taken from afar, Raymond had to put up with wanting to run to
her right away.

The second thing he did was narrow down to find a collaborator for Kylos.

According to Count Elijah Gemma's words, Kylos knew in detail what he had vowed to
divorce Daria even before making an official announcement.

And it was only six nobles in the capital that Raymond made known his meaning among
the heads of the ten families belonging to the noble council. Raymond thought there
would be Kylos' collaborator among the six.

The superficial divorce of Daria was something he could know as much as he wanted
using his information network. However, until that exact time, one of the six
nobles could not know unless he shared information with him.

Raymond secretly summoned each of the six nobles and held out keys made of the same
shape and size but different types of metal.

It's the key to the imperial palace prison. If you leave this around me, I don't
know when I'll turn my eyes around and take out the sinner again and be afraid of
him, so keep it for the time being.’

Two dukes were given keys made of gold, two marquis were given keys made of silver,
and the other two were given keys made of copper. In addition, one of the guards
was good at hiding so that they could secretly watch the moment when the great army
broke into prison.

"It was definitely golden."’

After surveillance, the guards returned and reported.

"Then, the collaborator of the great public is one of the two dukes."

Raymond recalled two dukes, Duke Arnold Caroline and Duke Adrian Hazzys.

It was hard to imagine that Duke Hazzys, known for being aloof, was a collaborator
of Kylos. However, Raymond monitored both people without prejudice.

As doubts gradually narrowed toward the Duke of Caroline, a letter came from Chloe.
The person who delivered the letter was a handsome young knight of the Great
Depression who had seen her with him several times.

Her letter confirmed that Duke Caroline was a collaborator of Kylos.

Duke Caroline informed that the sinner, Chloe Garnettsch, escaped the Imperial
Palace's prison and hid in the Great Wall of Ludwig.

Raymond pretended to actively sympathize with Duke Caroline's claim that the
emperor should lead the soldiers himself and attack the Great Wall and leaked false
information.

[When His Majesty is dispatched, Kylos will pretend to surrender to His Majesty
immediately] The intention is to loosen the boundaries after deceiving the innocent
woman's body as mine and offering it to His Majesty.]

In the second letter Chloe sent, Kylos' plan was written in detail.
[All his sins are asleep in the basement of Daegongseong Fortress] With the help of
Sir Enoch, I escaped from the eyes of the public. I'll hide and wait nearby and
join you when your Majesty comes.]

To be honest, I felt anxious when she hid near the Great Wall and waited. In fact,
I just wanted Chloe to return to the imperial palace as she is and leave all the
rest of the work to me.

But Raymond didn't stop her again this time. I was going to let her do anything she
wanted to do.

However, I promise to meet her again as soon as possible so that she will not be in
danger.

[When you come to Daegongseong Fortress, make sure to come with a person of status
who can notarize the sins of the Daegongseong Fortress. So that there is no way out
of him when everything is over and the trial is held.]

Of course, I was going to do so even if there was no request from her. Still,
Raymond's delicacy of taking care of every little thing was very lovely.

Raymond, who was able to intercept Kylos' letter to Duke Caroline with the help of
Chloe, was the first to arrest the Duke. After that, he replied to Kylos in the
name of the Duke.

If the Great Air Force attracts the emperor's soldiers to the Great Wall, it will
command the soldiers of the Great Wall to surround the Great Wall. Let's threaten
the emperor's soldiers inside and outside.

Raymond was accompanied by Marquis Rat, his aide and one of the members of the
aristocratic parliament, upon Chloe's advice when he was dispatched to the Great
Wall of Kylos.

The marquis, who was a thorough civil servant, has repeatedly questioned why he
should join the dispatch, but Raymond firmly carried him full of signs of
tiredness.

And just before arriving at the Great Wall, he reunited with her who had waited
nearby.

Instead of stopping her from being together, Raymond gave her the armour and
pitching of the imperial soldier so that she could enter the Great Wall together.

While Raymond was dealing with Kylos, his soldiers overpowered the soldiers of the
Great Wall outside.

And with the help of her who hid her face with a pitch and infiltrated with the
soldiers, she was able to secure all the symptoms of sin underground in the Great
Depression.

After recalling, Raymond shook his head and stroked her sleeping face.

"It would have been nice if you just left everything to me..."….”

She wants to feed only the best food in the best room, dress only the best clothes,
and let only see the best things.

She didn't know how I felt, so I felt cold-hearted.

"Now, if I go back to the Imperial Palace, I won't let you suffer like that again."

Although it is impossible for her to hear while asleep, Raymond muttered several
times, looking at her with blazing eyes as if to receive a resolution from her.

* * *

Archduke Kylos Ludwig III and Duke Arnold Caroline were brought to court on charges
of leading the civil war and killing the imperial family.

Unlike Duke Caroline, who has a desperate face, Duke Ludwig had a dejected color
over his relatively calm face.

The vain eyes of the man who lost everything stared at only one woman sitting in
the witness stand.

Lady Chloe Garnettsch, a renowned social woman who has long been sponsored by the
public, attended the trial as a witness.

The sins of the great public flowing through her lips made everyone process. From
the crime of killing the Emperor Seon 10 years ago to the crime of serial murder of
young women in the capital just a few weeks ago.

Chloe Garnettsch revealed all of Kylos Ludwig's sins on the spot, except for the
incident that brought Garnettschga down a long time ago.

When the corrupt body of Marquis Youngae Rosaline, who remained only above the neck
that was found underground of the Great Wall, arrived, even those who left the
presiding judge without enduring the horrors appeared.

On behalf of the marquis couple who fainted, the maid of the marquis mansion
identified the body with only the neck left. The two dots stuck under the right ear
exactly matched that of Marquis Young-ae.

Subsequently, evidence of his sins arrived one after another. Unnamed bodies,
belongings of missing women, and the same kind of impure herb found in the empress'
tea cup…….

"In preference to all of these sins, my uncle has long been committing a plot to
inflict His Majesty the Emperor and seize the throne on his own. I'm one of the
evidences of the plot."

No matter how much she became a social celebrity, her words, which are only
illegitimate children of Banggye, were able to gain trust because of the
circumstances of the emperor's murder discovered at the scene and the sins that
Grand Prince Ludwig had long hidden.

"My uncle urged me to seduce His Majesty. You only picked me up for that. For the
past eight years in the Great Wall of Ludwig, I was not a person with a will, but a
tool of my uncle's tool."

Chloe Garnettsch paused for a moment and laid her eyes down. Her tight eyelashes
trembled, as if emotions that could not be hidden were rising. Once again, sighs
flowed out of the mouths of the left-center people.

A long time ago, Kylos Ludwig guaranteed that no one would believe what Chloe
Garnettsch, a "student of defense," said.
However, as Chloe Garnetesch, who stood here as a witness for a long time, has
grown under his protection, her testimony has become a more solid fact along with
the identified symptoms.

In addition, the beautiful appearance and desperate voice that seduced even the
emperor fascinated the audience who came to watch the trial.

"So, last New Year's Eve, I met His Majesty the Emperor for the first time by my
uncle..."… I couldn't fulfill the order. What my uncle ordered was a great felony
that disturbed the order of the empire, and it was also deceiving many people.….”

At last, Chloe Garnetteau blushed without being able to continue his words.

"What exactly was Kylos Ludwig trying to do through you?"

Even the Supreme Court Justice barely endured the pity for her and asked in a
solemn voice.

"We tried to seduce the emperor's Majesty to antagonize with the church and to lose
the trust of the aristocratic council."

The method of using beauty to remove static was a classic plot that had been used
for a long time. It was a technique that had already been repeated several times in
history, so she could easily convince everyone with that word.

In addition, Chloe Garnetesch testified that the birth father of the archipelago
existed separately, and that he was not the blood of Emperor Shen.

Although it was not accepted because there was no symptom, it was only because of
one person that she mentioned it.

Unlike public reviews of Raymond del Astarot and the brutal and cold emperor, in
the hope that the friendly and sweet-hearted emperor of the Astar Empire would not
suffer from the guilt of bringing his veins to court.

Emperor Raymond, who sat in the highest position and watched the trial, also
loosened his sharp eyes because he was not unaware of her consideration. Chloe
Garnetesch left the presiding judge after adding several testimonies. People
pointed their fingers at the public and cursed.

However, in the midst of all the commotion, the Duke Ludwig remained silent. His
gaze was embedded in the back of her going out of the presiding judge. He tried to
run to her without realizing it, but he couldn't move.

"As long as she shows her back first from you, you will never be able to follow her
back.’

The whisper of the woman who was tying like a curse prevented her from moving. A
quiet vain tied him up.

* * *

After adding two trials, the treatment of the sinners was decided.

Elijah Gemma was released at the mercy of the emperor in recognition of his first
confession shortly after the empress collapsed, but he miscarried the child due to
hard prison.

Her husband, Count Gemma, was deprived of his title, and after one miscarriage, she
became a body that could never have children.

Duke Caroline was unable to avoid the execution of several crimes that had been
hidden during the trial, and it was none other than the empress' leg who testified
to him.

"Arnold Caroline has long sought the position of a duke. My parents had only one
child, and when His Majesty Seon was alive, there was a mixture between the
imperial family and the duke. That's why he wanted to naturally become the next
duke by removing my parents after I became the empress. However, I had a lover who
promised the future, and shortly after King Seon passed away, I asked His Majesty
to break the mixture. Your Majesty will be able to testify to that part."

When the Supreme Court justice looked at the emperor, the emperor nodded with an
expressionless face.

"What the empress said is true. Immediately after, the documents that my aide,
Marquis Rat, had selected and reported on the family to be newly married, will be
kept in the imperial library."

"I was about to get engaged to Sir Wilter Lucas, and when I married him, the duke's
position would naturally continue to him. But shortly after, my parents died, and
my lover Sir Wilter Lucas also disappeared. And on the day of my parents' funeral,
my uncle visited me and threatened me. If I don't marry the emperor, I'll kill my
lover Sir Wilter Lucas."

When Wilter Lucas' name was put in his mouth, the empress' lips trembled. It was
not sadness, but obvious anger. A deep anger that has been hidden for a long time.

"So in fact, Sir Wilter Lucas, who everyone thought was killed in an unexpected
accident, was actually in a position where my uncle threatened his life. Marquis
Lucas, his father, could not tell the truth. I knew that the moment I told anyone
the truth, my lover would die. The uncle deported Wilter Lucas out of the country,
placed him under his surveillance, and then saved a similar body and disguised his
death. That's how my lover had to be a dead man in the empire."

The audience was agitated by a new fact that had never been known to the public.
Emperor Raymond's expression, who sat in the highest position and watched the
trial, also changed strangely.

"My uncle didn't stop there and asked me to marry the emperor, but not take a step
outside the imperial palace. Otherwise, my lover's life will be in danger, and I
will pressure his Majesty Raymond, who was also my childhood friend. Considering
that his Majesty at the time was a 14-year-old boy emperor who unexpectedly lost
His Majesty Seonhwang without any foundation, his threat was a possible story."

Her words were quite convincing, so everyone nodded.

"So I offered your Majesty a ten-year contract marriage."

However, everyone was shocked by her words that followed.

The emperor raised one eyebrow and crossed his arms. It was true that they married
to take each other's interests, but it was a fact that even the emperor, the party,
did not know that they had "contract marriage for 10 years."

"Your Majesty didn't know the details of the trip between me and my uncle, but he
accepted the offer only for me, who was meant to be a child. I submit the original
contract that Arnold Caroline wrote me at the time as evidence."
When the Supreme Court justice read the evidence submitted by the empress, the
expressions of the left-wingers changed from moment to moment.

Arnold Caroline's contract stated, "You will be the empress of Daria, but do not
enter society and develop your strength," and "Do not covet any of Caroline's
duchess."

It also said that if he violates or utters this, he cannot guarantee the life of
Wilter Lucas, who is barely preserving his life abroad.

Some sympathized with her, who had to hold her breath as an empress at the will of
her uncle by taking her lover's life as collateral, and some also saw the emperor
who had protected her for the past decade for such friendship with her.

"It's Wilter Lucas."

Raymond had only heard the name from Daria once before going back in time.

When she asked for divorce, there were only two things she asked for in exchange
for divorce.

The identity of a man named Wilter living in the Bree Kingdom, which borders the
Asta Empire and the eastern border, and part of the land east of the empire,
including the border.

'That's why they demanded land east of the border, not the western land where the
Duke of Caroline was located.’

To protect a lover whom he had not met for 10 years by his uncle from his uncle.

Raymond does not know Daria's life after his death. However, I hoped that she would
be able to relieve a little bit of resentment in her future life.

"So, I sincerely ask my respected judge to come and make a judgment that suits the
wicked after completing the above testimony."

According to the laws of the Asta Empire, the testimony of the general public could
not be adopted without evidence, no matter how noble a noble person is. Even if it
is a confession of a crime committed by oneself.

However, the testimony of the royal family was different. The testimony of those
recognized as imperial families through the blessing of the temple itself could be
decisive evidence.

Although Empress Daria revealed here that she had married the emperor by contract,
she was still Empress of the Asta Empire unless she had yet to go through the
process of nullifying the marriage.

The Supreme Court justice handed the death penalty to Duke Caroline. Not only did
he murder his relatives and threaten his young daughter to covet his title, but the
circumstances were too clear that he conspired with Duke Ludwig to inflict the
emperor.

Duke Caroline's immediate family was also sentenced to death, but Bestie
Carolinemann was recognized as a maid close to the empress and managed to avoid the
execution.

Daria stared indifferently at Arnold Caroline, who was being dragged out. The
remorse on her face was so deep that no one could dare to guess.

Treatment of the two sinners was decided.

The last person left was the late killer Prince Kyle Ludwig, who had processed
everyone.

Although he was the most guilty, he was officially the half-brother of the emperor
and a man who had continued the reputation of the imperial family for a long time.
Now that the emperor has no children, he was also a man with the highest rank of
succession to the throne.

Therefore, opinions on the disposition of the public were divided among the jury.
Like the Duke of Caroline, there were two opinions that the execution should be
executed immediately, and that the execution of the sentence should be postponed to
a little-accurately-the succession of the imperial family became solid.

With either side unable to escape the death penalty, opinions from the jury seemed
to gradually gather as the former, adding to the opinion that the Ludwig Great
Britain may not actually be the blood of the imperial family.

It would have been if it had not been for the sudden appearance of a saint.

Saint Lette, who had been lying down the whole time because she was not feeling
well, asked not to kill the archdiocese.

* * *

The end of the man who lost everything was miserable.

The gray-haired man trapped in the western tower of the imperial palace, where the
most vicious sinners in history stayed just before death, was soaked in the misery.

"It's been a while since I've been here."”

The voice of a young woman rang brightly over the dark and damp space. The man
glanced up and looked at the woman walking toward me.

"Saint Girl, Lette..."….”

"No, that's not my name.”

The woman smiled broadly at what was so pleasant and leaned down at the man sitting
against the cold wall. The woman's silver hair flowed down and tickled the man's
face.

The man, staring up at the woman blankly with empty eyes, muttered helplessly.

"…… Estelle."

"That's right, it's Estelle.”

When the woman smiled broadly, a pair of eyes resembling red jewels bent roundly.

"This is Estelle who locked her up in this tower with your hands.”

The woman looked around the space, recalling her old memories. The pleasant and
shady smell remained before and now.
"How does it feel to be here?"

“…….”

"Do you want to die?"

The man did not answer anything, but the woman asked herself and laughed.

"When I was trapped here and begged you to kill me like that, you didn't budge.”

The woman hummed around the space. A small window was caught at the end of the cold
stone wall that I was fumbling with my fingertips.

From the window without even a thin layer of glass, I could see the bright outside
scenery. In contrast to the lonely space waiting only for death, the sunny and
beautiful outside made the man who lost everything even more miserable.

"It's Chloe."

“……!”

The woman's faint murmur jumped up and rushed toward the window where the woman was
standing.

"Where are Chloe and Chloe?"…!”

"Oh no, I just went in. "I can't see it anymore."

“…….”

The man bowed his head with a young face in despair.

"Don't be too disappointed." Still, if you stay here, you will see Chloe again. Of
course, Chloe would laugh happily beside another man without knowing that you were
here."

“…….”

The face of a man, who was once one of the most attractive men in the empire, lost
vitality and distorted ugly.

"Is it painful? Just this much?"

The woman's eyes shined eerie at the moment.

"I told you. Your misfortune begins now."

A woman who reached out slowly raised the man's chin gracefully.

"Forgotten, it's a gift from me." You will live in this tower for the rest of your
life, but everyone except you will slowly forget you. In the past, no one would
even know that you were trapped in this tower."

Looking at the vain eyes of the man who lost everything, the woman laughed briefly.

"Even history won't remember you. Let's disappear from everyone's memory with me,
Kylos."

The woman, who took her hands off the man, shook her hands in the air as if she had
touched something dirty. The woman smiled with a pure expression like a child and
whispered to the man.

"I'll be waiting in hell." Take your time and enjoy your pain."

And I turned around as it was.

How many years will it take for a man to take his own life in there? The woman
laughed bitterly, counting inside.

Unlike the gloomy space, the weather outside was sunny and beautiful. The woman
glanced up at another man who was waiting for her.

Enoch Brance. When he first met him, he had an eye patch on one eye with a much
older face than now.

'I'm here to help you.’

With a neat voice, he brought out a poor girl who had been trapped in the western
tower for a long time and had been abused by the emperor.

"Why are you helping me?"’

Instead of answering the question, he said the wrong thing.

"You look alike."

At that time, I was puzzled because I didn't understand what he said, but now I
know who he was.

"Hey, Enoch." I will never go to heaven.”

"Why do you think so, Lette?"

Even with the lonely words, he asked back in a friendly and calm voice as always.

"I've done too many bad things."”

"That's not true. You have a warmer heart than anyone I've ever seen."

"Don't lie."

"Have I ever lied?"”

"Okay!"

Lette replied with a huff. Sometimes a hot-tempered personality is probably

inherited from his biological father. Enoch Brance burst into a small laugh and
patted her head.

"Don't worry, Lette." If you go to hell, I'll follow you there and protect you."

At that words, Lethe lowered his eyes and bit the soft flesh in his mouth so that
it wouldn't hurt. Otherwise, I felt like I was going to cry.

Enochbrance.

He was her father, mother, orabi, teacher, and friend. In any sense, she was the
only one in her life. But there is not much time left to break up with him.
No, not just that...….

Chloe, Raymond, everyone she loves.

And the warm sunshine shining above the head, the spring breeze tickling the tip of
the nose, the green vegetation covering the world, and the lovely lives wandering
on it.

Young Lette... The time was approaching silently to say goodbye to all the things
Little Estelle loved.

* * *

After returning to the imperial palace, the place I stayed all the time was none
other than Raymond's bedroom. Leaving the Great Wall, I fell asleep in his hard
chest, and when I opened my eyes again, I was still next to him.

That day, Raymond laid me down in his bed and, absurdly, kneaded my tired arms and
legs.

"Your Majesty..."! Don't do this. If someone looks at it...…!’

"What could it be other than a slight decline in prestige as an emperor?"’

Despite my gesture of dissuading him in embarrassment, he sat firmly next to me

like a stone statue and rubbed my knees and arms.

"Please, Your Majesty." I was so embarrassed...….’

"Stay still."’

His speech was overwhelming as always, but on the one hand, he was friendly.

'I fell asleep sitting in a narrow carriage. You have to relax your muscles.’

'I've only slept for a few hours at the most of all. In addition, I really don't
feel anything because I woke up after a nap.’

'That's a big problem. My woman never loses a word.’

Then, as soon as I tried to ask again if His Majesty was stubborn, I once again
stiffened at the word "my woman" that flowed through his lips.

I didn't hear it wrong. Just now, "My Woman"...….

I closed my mouth quietly and waited for the same words to flow out of his mouth
once again. But he didn't say the same thing anymore after that as if he were
teasing me.

Your Majesty, did I hear it correctly? Did you call me your majesty's woman?

To ask like that, a rather itchy sensation surrounded me, so I couldn't bear to
ask, and I had to glimps at his senses.

"I definitely said 'my girl' at the time..."….”

Recalling the day I had just returned to the imperial palace, I sat on the window
frame and nodded my legs.
"Well..."

A lukewarm nasal sound squeezed out of my lips. I want to listen to it again.

Should I ask tonight? I wonder if I heard it right that day.

"Yeah, well...". I already confessed that I love you."

Finally, he made a light decision and burst into laughter. Looking outside the
window, the scorching sun tickled my face. The sound of grass bugs patted my ear.
It was definitely summer.

"The sun is burning, Lady Chloe."

"Prince Enoch."

Sir Enoch's sudden voice was no longer surprising.

"How did you come here?"”

I burst into a pussy smile and bent my eyes at him. Lord Enoch was looking at me
with two feet on the branch with a soft smile.

"Just, I'm curious about you."”

"What part?"”

"Well..."

When he tilted his head and asked, he, who had been holding back for a while,
rolled up the corners of his mouth and tore off the leaves shaking in the wind.

"Are you eating well, are you sick, and are you crying with a sad face like
before?"

"That's a lot of attention." I'm so surprised.”

"I think we're good friends with Lady Chloe."

"It's an honor. Many young children who admire Enoch will envy me."

When he smiled broadly with sincere joy, he looked blank for a moment and laughed
after me. The sun was still burning, but a strange cool sensation arose.

"Can Lady Chloe stay here?"”

“……?”

"I heard that today is the last day of the court."

"Oh..."

I belatedly understood his question and nodded.

Today, it was the day of the last court, where Kylos' punishment was decided. And
I, who attended the previous two courts as a reference, did not appear in the last
court today.

"Yes, I don't have to."

I remember those two vain eyes of Kylos who were looking at me. Black eyes that
have extinguished all the light in the world, left only in the darkness. It
belonged to the man who lost everything.

I know the moment when the human soul dies. What is more frightening than the
disappearance of the body is the collapse of the mind.

In the past, when I was deprived of the most precious thing in my life, I let go of
everything at the moment when my mind collapsed. It was fear and vain that could
not be compared to the extinction of the body.

Kylos had eyes like poor Chloe Garnettsch, who had suffered the death of his soul
with a broken mind and a living body a long ago.

What else is less fun than deciding the punishment of those who have already lost
their souls?

So I decided not to watch his last. His sins will not escape death anyway, but even
if he avoids punishment, he will no longer care.

Kaylos Ludwig, the cruel man who pulled me out of the mud as a child and pushed me
into a fireball that was even worse, because the only man I once believed I loved,
is no longer in me.

"What are you going to do, ENOZI-Kyung?"”

Whatever punishment Kylos was given, the Order of the Great Wall would have been
dismantled. I felt dark at the thought that I would not be able to meet this sweet
and gracious friend in the future as before.

"Well, I don't know..."….”

Sir Enoch smiled and turned away from me. He stared at the distance and recited it
quietly.

"Where should we go now?"….”

* * *

Raymond returned after a long trial. At a trial longer than usual, he asked me in a
rather tired voice.

"Aren't you curious about what happened to him?"”

"Not at all."

I shook my head. Raymond didn't seem to believe me easily. He raised one eyebrow.

"All I'm curious about is the man in front of me."

When he provoked secretly, he couldn't stand it and hugged me. I lifted my tiptoe
and hung from his neck and kissed him.

"After today's trial, Daria requested a trial to nullify the marriage."

"It's not divorce trial?"”

"Yeah. I think it'll be much easier than I thought.”

Raymond lifted my waist with both hands and sat me on the table. To meet his eye
level, he had to tilt his head even when sitting on the table.

"She said something weird during the last trial. Well, so it was a remark that
completely nullified the national spirit a decade ago."

Raymond smiled bitterly and swept my cheek with the back of his hand. When I talk
about my relationship with Daria, he always becomes weak in front of me. You don't
have to do that...….

Of course, it was very unpleasant that the man I love was legally the husband of
another woman. But in fact, I knew better than anyone else that he was the purest
man in the empire.

So, I didn't want him to feel sorry for me anymore.

"Anyway, if my marriage to Daria is invalidated, then..."… Hmm... "

He hesitated without being able to speak easily.

"Cute."

Unknowingly, my raised hand stroked his hair. The way he looked at my senses
reminded me of a large dog who was worried that it would necessarily go against the
owner's will.

"Chloe..."

While rolling his eyes, he finally looked straight at me as if he had made up his
mind.

"Say something, Your Majesty."

I smiled and waited for his next words. I think there was a similar time a long
time ago.

It would have been an imperial greenhouse full of flowers in dim memory. Yeah, he
handed me a red flower like his symbol there.

'Because I already love you.’

His confession, which had been buried in his memory for a long time, bloomed in
color.

'Tell me the day you fall in love with me, too. I love you."

I remembered Raymond from a long time ago, who made a hasty confession, looking at
my senses unexpectedly.

Why is it so late?

I have strengthened my willingness to answer his confession, which will be repeated

again, not too late now.

"There's no more anti-aircraft threatening your safety."

His lips opened slowly. As if time had stopped, I managed to suppress my pounding
heart in a frightening time. His confession that followed made me so excited.
"So, I respect your choice."

But his words that followed soon made me wonder.

“……?”

What do you mean my choice? It's not a confession?

"Because I promised to find your happiness." Whatever your happiness you want, I
will respect it. Even if it's somewhere other than me...….”

He clenched his teeth, blurring the end of his speech.

"A place other than your Majesty's side..."…?”

"Anywhere. Wherever you want."

"So what I'm saying now is..."… Are you saying that it's okay for me to choose a
place other than your Majesty's side?

"Of course, I won't be okay. But I know you're out of misery, but if you're next to
me, it can get hard again. That's why I don't want to force you."

"Is that what your Majesty wants?"”

“…….”

He was silent. It's not that I don't understand why he said so. They are
confronting the nobles again as in the past and worrying that I will be hurt in the
process.

But, but...….

"I told you I love you."

A pouty voice popped out naturally. I was embarrassed by the voice I uttered, but I
tried to pretend nothing was wrong.

"I love you too, Chloe."

He whispered, looking at me with affectionate eyes.

"That's why. Because I love you, because you are so precious, and I hope you don't
get hurt."

The thick fingertips swept my hair and handed it over to the back of my earlobe.

"Of course, I never intend to hurt you, but that doesn't mean the things you have
to endure will disappear."

“…….”

"I'll leave everything to your choice."

If I whisper that the only place I can be happy in this situation is by his side,
the perfect scene will unfold. But my desire to do so suddenly disappeared.

I was offended by his words that he would endure not even seeing me, even if it was
for me.

I felt childish myself. Rationally, it was difficult to understand what he said but
calm down his emotional feelings.

I have seen what the book calls similar emotions. So now, I felt a little 'sulky'
to Raymond.

Even though I know how much he loves me. Even though I know how much he cherishes
me. I can't even tell you to stay next to me because you're worried about me.

I was sulking at him who valued me as much as he did.

The human mind was truly simple. Having despised Kylos so much when he was forced
to stand by him, I now hoped Raymond would rather hold me by his side even if he
hurt me.

"I guess my heart wasn't sure of your Majesty at all."

Suddenly, what I had in mind burst out of my mouth.

"It's an insult to my heart that loves your Majesty."

I felt a little strange.

In the days when I loved Kylos, I was always busy hiding my heart for fear of being
abandoned, but now I was expressing my disappointed feelings.

Is this okay? What if he hates me like this? I'm worried for a while. I hated it
more that he didn't know my heart than I was hated by him.

I looked at him with strength in my eyes.

"Chloe, that's not what I meant..."….”

Raymond was a little embarrassed, perhaps not expecting such a reaction.

Now that I look at it, he was similar to me in the past. Chloe Garnettsch on a
young day was seen from his fear of being hated by me because of his words and
actions.

In the past, Chloe Garnetteau was a very foolish woman, but her heart was as
sincere as she had been.

I got choked up for nothing.

"I'm not an idiot! I said I love you so much, but why aren't you sure of my
heart?"’

I know. It must have been hard to be sure.

It is me who has been deceiving while loving another man next to him for a long
time. And Raymond is a man who waited until the end even though he knew I didn't
love him.

He loved me who always didn't love him. So even if he's not sure about my mind,
it's my fault for loving him too late, not his.

But...
I can clearly see that you want to be with me.….

I'm so sure of his heart.….

So I was more upset.

* * *

Eventually, I left the Imperial Palace, sulking at Raymond. When asked where he was
going, he grumbled like a child, saying, "I heard you can go anywhere.

"I'm not your Majesty, I'm such a fool."’

This childish behavior was never done even when I was very young. Now that I'm
trying to say that I'm actually upset by what he said, I felt a belated shame.

"What on earth did I do to come out as it is?"’

I became a crybaby and covered my face with both hands. I felt a calm feeling of
heat over my hot cheeks.

"The Foolish Chloe Garnetes." You know how your Majesty felt when he said that...….
I'm just whining...….’

While struggling to get back to him, I arrived in front of the palace of the lame
Daria.

"Chloe? What brings you here?" I thought I would never come back to the empress."

Daria, who was sitting in the office and processing the last remaining documents,
smiled broadly at me.

"The office feels empty."”

"In three days, a trial for nullification of marriage will be held. "It's a
procedure that will be dealt with in a summary anyway, so I'm going to leave as
soon as the judgment is made

Indeed, luggage was piled up everywhere in her words, and some of the luggage was
being carried out of the Imperial Palace by the users in carriages. Not only the
office, but also the corridor and other places in the Empress Palace were preparing
to send their owners away.

"……You'll miss your Empress very much.”

"Of course you should." "I was going to curse you if you forgot about me because
you were enjoying yourself with Raymond."

Daria put down the pen she was holding and laughed.

She informed Raymond that she would become the new Duke of Caroline after
completing the process of nullifying her marriage. It is to become the first woman
to succeed to the throne of the empire.

"Hmm, I'm not surprised that I'm going to be a duke. It's boring."

"It goes so well with Her Majesty."

I wasn't very surprised when I heard the news, probably because I knew her, who had
already become a duke once in a time.

"Don't call me that now. I'm no longer the empress of the Astar Empire."

"May I call you Duke Caroline?"

"Call me Daria."

"Well..."

I couldn't have called her name immediately, who was my superiors all the time.
When she rolled her eyes vaguely, she looked grumpy

"Lastly, it's Hwang Myung." If you break the law, you will be severely punished for
disobeying the orders of the royal family."

"That's too much!"

"Even if it's unfair, there's nothing we can do about it."”

I protested with resentment, but Daria responded with a stern voice.

"Dariya..."

"Excluding 'nim'."

"…dariya."

Eventually, when she called her name in an awkward voice, Daria laughed as if when
she had been so solemn.

"Oh, my. What did I just do?"…!”

I hurriedly muttered, covering my face with both hands.

"Why are you so shy?"”

Whether it was fun to see me confused, Daria raised her laughter even more.

"Your Majesty..."….”

"Dariya."

"……Daria was the one I served with all my heart, even if it was a short period of
time. "It's natural that you feel absurd."

When I complained in a small voice, Daria smiled and took a step closer to me.

"Raise your head."

She reached out and clenched my cheek. As I raised my head, I made eye contact with
her smiling softly at me.

"As expected, it's a waste of beauty to give to Raymond."

The moment the leg, which was tearing off my face, muttered with a smacking mouth,
the hairs all over my body sprang up.
"I'm not interested in women's colors, Daria."

"Huhuhu, it's the same for me.”

"Don't laugh slyly!"

"But opening your eyes to a new world at least once..."….”

Surprised by her whispering to herself, I heard a loud noise in the hallway as soon
as I was about to scream. Me and Daria turned their heads as they were and looked
at the door that opened loudly.

"Dari, is Chloe here..."…!”

Perhaps Raymond came running to find me, but he opened the door with a thin breath.
Then, looking at me and my legs facing each other in a subtle position, I shook my
eyes finely.

“……!”

Looking at me and Daria alternately, he suddenly frowned at Daria.

"Was he playing a mean joke on Chloe again?"

"What do you mean a mean joke?" "What are you talking about?"

Daria sneaked out of my face as if nothing had happened.

"I was just trying to let Chloe know the new world."

"What..."

"Right, Chloe?"

Daria winked at me. But my expression was not as good as her.

"Chloe..."

Raymond called me, but I couldn't make eye contact with him. There was an awkward
silence.

"Let's talk for a while..."… No, it's not. I'll see you a little later.

The more he talked to him, the hotter his eyes got. Perhaps he noticed it, but he
hurriedly stepped down while talking.

"Hmm..."

By the time Raymond's footsteps gradually faded, Daria looked at me with an

interesting gaze with a slow nasal sound.

"What's going on"?

“…….”

"Is it a love fight?"

“…….”
"It's my first time seeing Raymond who's so restless." Did Raymond make any mistake
to you?”

"Not at all!"

Raymond was not at fault. In the midst of this, I didn't want him to be
misunderstood, so I quickly replied quickly.

"Your Majesty didn't make any mistakes. It's just....”

Feeling upset, I eventually confessed all the conversations I had with him. Daria,
who was quietly listening to my story, briefly replied.

"That's absurd."

"What?"

"Raymond said something absurd."

"No, it's not." I'm sulking because I'm childish.….”

"It was enough to make me sulky."

Daria sympathized with me fiercely and spoke in a spooky voice.

"Chloe, if I were you. So if the man I love had dared to tell me that I could go
somewhere else for my happiness, I would have won the title on the spot.”

“……!”

Her eyes glowed gruesomely as if they were going to put it into practice right
away, so I hurriedly grabbed her hands.

"Oh, no. Legs!" Your Majesty really said that for me!"

"Don't worry, Chloe. I don't mean to hurt Raymond. I don't want to cover up the
murder of the royal family in the yard where I'm finally leaving the imperial
palace."

I breathed out relief at the sight of her shrug.

"Anyway, are you going to stay like this?" Even after hearing that absurd saying,
"Let's go find happiness."

"That's not exactly what you said..."….”

"That's what it means!"

I tilted my head as I saw her clenching her fist.

"Why is Daria more excited than I am?"

“…….”

When asked out of curiosity, she closed her lips tightly. In the tranquilized room,
I thought of Raymond.

"I'm upset."
Maybe Raymond feels similar to me now. Thinking that he was upset like me made me
feel even more depressed.

'I should go find it first this time.’

* * *

Raymond del Astarot has always been a man who touches me more than love.

I wanted to be that kind of person to him, too. But I wasn't such a great person,
so I wasn't confident.

Sitting in front of the desk, writing letters to him several times, crumpling them,
and writing new ones several times to quit because I didn't like them.

I eventually gave up writing to him and got up from my seat. Even if he didn't
impress me as much as he gave me, I was going to look at his face and say it in
person.

As much as he loves me, I also love him very much. I became childish like a young
child and fell in love with him so much that I couldn't think of anything rational.

So please be confident in my heart.

And...

"I'm very shy."

I'm not going to wait for his confession anymore and I'm going to try it first.
That it's called "Confession". Let's make a couple's covenant and become one and be
together forever.….

"Oh..."

I was embarrassed just by imagining it, so I couldn't help but groaning. I walked
through the hallways of the Imperial Palace, where Raymond's office is located,
rubbing my cheeks.

My hand knocking on the door of his office produced an unkempt knock as usual.

"Your Majesty."

As I timidly opened the door and entered, Raymond, who was sitting in front of the
desk with a dark look, jumped up and came to me.

"Chloe!"

"If you're busy and I'm bothering you..."….”

"Never!" First, sit here...….”

He carefully led me toward the sofa. I sat awkwardly facing him and rolled my eyes.
While glancing at each other, we opened our mouths without anyone to say first.

"What I want to say is..."….”

"Chloe, I..."….”

“…….”
“…….”

At the same time, we immediately closed our mouths and looked at each other.

"Say it first, Your Majesty."

"No, you go first."”

Somehow, this situation felt awkward and awkward, so I wrapped the end of my hair
around my finger and even showed a habit that I had never had before.

"It's... I'm sorry, Your Majesty."

"What..."

"Even though I knew how your Majesty said that to me, I was sullen..."….”

"No! I..."…!”

Raymond cut off my words and shouted.

"I didn't consider your mind, so this is my fault."

“…….”

"It's because I'm not sure." Just like that time...… I'm afraid that I'll leave you
as the nameless woman of the imperial palace.….”

Raymond smiled bitterly and said. Looking at his self-help face, I thought. I
didn't show any signs so far, but the things that came back in time were a big
wound to him, too.

"I don't care. If I could be next to your Majesty, even if I remain an unnamed
woman...….”

"I can't accept that!" Even if I had to throw away the throne...….”

"What do you mean throw away the throne?"

This time, I cut him off and shouted in surprise.

"Come to think of it, your Majesty was like that back then, too!" Why do you keep
abandoning your Majesty for things like me?”

"What do you mean, something like you? Why are you still disparaging me?"”

"Whenever your highness abandons himself, I can't help but think that way".

"It's because you're that precious. In front of you, even my life becomes
insignificant."

Above Raymond's face, who said so, his face, who had abandoned his life for me a
long time ago, overlapped.

Raymond, who knew he was going to die to save me but finally let go of the sword in
his hand...….

Raymond, who found out that he was betrayed by me but wished me happiness rather
than resentment towards me...….

You're going to repeat it again?

This didn't impress me anymore. I'm angry.

"Do you think I'll be happy just because your Majesty abandoned me?"”

"……That's why I'm telling you. You can find your happiness other than me."

He muttered in a gloomy voice.

"Your Majesty is such a fool!"

Eventually, I burst into tears with a huff.

"Chloe"?

He reached out to me with a puzzled face, but I firmly pushed his hand away and
wiped my eyes with my hands.

I didn't come here to fight him. I was going to apologize.

But even my life becomes insignificant in front of me, what is that if it's not
what Daria said "dellen words"?

"You told me to value myself more, but how can your Majesty say that to me?"

"That's how precious you are to me..."….”

"As much as I am precious to your Majesty, your Majesty is precious to me, too.”

“…….”

Raymond looked at me blankly with a blank look on his face. In the meantime, his
earlobes were burning red, so I laughed in vain.

"I know how great the love your Majesty gives me is. But that doesn't mean I'm so
upset that you ignore my love."

"Ignore you? I've never done that."”

"Then don't think about giving up your Majesty because of me, and try everything
you can."

"When I stand in front of you, I become timid..."….”

Raymond, who didn't agree with me until the end and pretended to be timid, dared to
look at me with pale eyes.

"If your Majesty really loves me, please cherish my love for you equally. Until
then, I won't even talk to your Majesty.”

"Chloe? Are you angry?"”

I can't believe I'm angry now. Instead of answering, I got up from my seat and
jerked around.

"Cl..."
"Don't follow me!"

I shouted out loud and ran out of his office.

* * *

"What Daria says is all right!" How can your Majesty say such absurd things? What
do you mean you're going to throw away everything for me, whether it's”

"Well, it's not that I don't understand Raymond's words, but I shouldn't say that
if I think of you." Yeah, of course."

I was sitting on Daria's bed hugging her pillow and talking about Raymond's
atrocities in the Americas.

"I'm really upset." I also love your Majesty, but I don't think he knows that."

"Are you really not going to talk to Raymond anymore?"

"Hmm... I want to run away somewhere far away and hide hard." Sadly, I don't have a
place to be at home, so I'm going to hide here for a few days.”

"You must be angry".

"I can't believe my life is getting insignificant, it's not really touching, it's
just upsetting."

If someone else had said that, I might have been really touched. But it was Raymond
who said that. It's a man who always puts his words into practice.

If he had been a man who only spits out false words, he wouldn't have been this
angry.

"I'm going to stay sulky until your Majesty bites it first."

"It's a really good time, such a bloody love fight." "I can't keep looking at this
because my eyes hurt even if I don'

Daria stroked my head and laughed.

"Why don't you choose me instead of Chloe and Raymond?"”

"As I've already told you, I don't have a speckling desire to open my eyes to a new
world.”

When I spoke with a straight face, Daria laughed aloud.

"I don't know how many times I've been dumped by you." "Oh, I'm lonely."

"Daria, um, aren't you going to visit him?" You're in the Bree...….”

Unlike my and Raymond's love quarrel, which is close to whining, Daria's problem is
so sensitive that I blurred the end of my words by looking at her.

"I don'

Daria leaned next to me with a bitter smile.

"To be honest, I'm not as confident as Raymond. Will lost everything because of me
and had to leave the empire as if he were being chased, and we hadn't met in as
many as a decade."

The story of Daria and his lover, who I belatedly learned, was a heartbreaking
sadness just to hear.

"How could he not blame me?" Is it possible to still love me?”

I could be confident that I would not blame Raymond even if he was in a similar
situation. But I'm not the Wilter Lucas Daria loved. That's why I couldn't jump to
conclusions about his mind.

"However, Chloe. I decided to take courage after seeing you. Even if he is

resentful of me, maybe he is living happily with a lover other than me. But I'll
try to find him at least once."

Daria, who was muttering with a bitter smile, looked back at me and smiled.

"Maybe Will is waiting for me to be sure like you. Even if it's as small a
possibility as a piece of dust.”

"I'm always rooting for Daria.

I followed her with a pussy smile and said. Please, I hope she will be happy to
meet her lover who she had to break up with a long time ago.

"In that sense, Chloe."

In a warm atmosphere, the bridge suddenly smiled grimly.

"I'm going to kidnap you."

"What?"

When I was embarrassed and my eyes were blinking, she began to bind my hands.

"Da. Legs?"

"Raymond needs to be scolded more."

"This is a crime!"”

Regardless of my rebellion, Daria waved the bell to call her knights.

"I originally planned to leave when the marriage invalidation process was
completed, but it wouldn't be bad to leave a little early."

She smiled and began to scribble something on the paper.

* * *

After arguing with Chloe yesterday, Raymond couldn't do anything all day.

"As much as I am precious to your Majesty, your Majesty is precious to me, too.’

To be honest, what she said was not very wrong. Quite naturally, Raymond has
believed that her love for her is much greater than her love for herself.
"Don't think about giving up your Majesty because of me and try everything you
can.’

Do everything...…. I tried everything even in the time I went back, but I couldn't
keep her by my side.

"If your Majesty really loves me, please cherish my love for you equally.’

Raymond was heartbroken. In the midst of all that, even if I say that I'm precious,
I love you. I liked her so much that I couldn't stand it.

"As Chloe said, I took her heart lightly..."….”

I was so happy just to be by my side that I suddenly thought that I was greedy to
dare to ask for my heart.

Because her mind wasn't mine from the beginning. Therefore, Raymond may have been
more cautious.

"Apple..." I should, right?”

Raymond smiled quietly as he recalled Chloe, who shouted angrily, saying, "Don't
follow me."

"Maybe even your sulky face can be lovely."

My heart trembled strangely when I thought of her sulking like a child, who had
always been calm.

"By the way, are you really not going to talk to me?"

It was really difficult. However, it was sincere to say that I could abandon my
life for her. No, it was not difficult to abandon her twice because she had already
abandoned her once a long time ago.

I just said what I meant, but what part of the word was she angry about? Raymond
struggled with a serious look, but could not find an answer.

"Should we talk more?"….”

A heavy sigh came out one after another. For now, I thought I should wait for her
anger to be relieved a little and try to talk to her again.

"Your Majesty, I've come from the Imperial Palace. Daria left for the Duke of
Caroline this morning.….”

"This morning? The Supreme Court justice has not ruled your marriage invalid".

"The mayor said the same thing as his Majesty, but he yelled at him, saying, "Isn't
it the same whether he leaves after the judgment or before the decision?"

Marquis Rat grumbled and handed over the envelope.

"What is this?"”

"Daria left this behind."

Raymond opened the envelope that Daria left with a doubtful look. Then, the
typeface of the roughly scribbled bridge appeared.
“…….”

Raymond's expression, who was reading the contents of the letter, hardened
violently.

"What's it about?"

"This crazy woman ended up..."….”

"Your Majesty"?

Marquis Rat raised his head in surprise at the sudden vulgar abuse.

"Did Daria say she left this morning?"

"Yes, that's right..." Your Majesty? Where are you going?”

"The crazy woman kidnapped my woman."

Raymond's red eyes began to burn.

"What? If you're your majesty's woman..."… "Are you talking about Lady Chloe
Garnettes?"

"Remove the soldiers of the imperial palace right away and catch her.”

"But..."

Marquis Rat hesitated and looked at Raymond's wits.

"If Daria was determined to leave with Lady Garnetshu..."… Your Majesty won't give
it to him unless he goes there himself. However, it is too much to threaten Duke
Caroline's wagon with the Imperial Palace's soldier for Lady Garnette. Lady
Garnetesch is not a royal person yet."

"Then send the soldiers to the duke's decree, wait for the carriage to arrive, and
when Chloe gets off the wagon..."….”

"It's all the more impossible to put soldiers in the imperial palace in the duke's
decree. The reason is that Lady Garnetteau is not an imperial person yet...….”

"Yeah, of course I can't!" I know! Stop talking! He left without saying anything,
thinking about it!"

Raymond, who had been grinding his teeth, couldn't calm down and bragged.

"The witch of Caroline's family, a woman who didn't have anything she liked from
the beginning, eventually kidnapped Chloe from me!"

The crumpled paper from his grasp fluttered and fell to the floor. Marquis Rat, who
peeked at the content, suddenly hardened himself.

[Raymond, you don't deserve Chloe's love] I'll kidnap Chloe, so you stay in the
imperial palace and wish her happiness]

There was no courtesy and formality for the emperor, and it was extremely
provocative.
"Did you say you can't be a soldier of the imperial palace in the duke's decree?"

"Yes, if you do something wrong, the dispute..."….”

"Then it doesn't matter if I go alone."

"What? Are you thinking of emptying the imperial palace?"”

Marquis Rat was surprised and stopped Raymond.

"You can't, Your Majesty. The country is in a mess shortly after the rebellion was
over!"

"This incident led to the dismissal of the Great Prince and Duke Caroline at once.
Each of the nine noble families is busy taking care of themselves. Since the
imperial authority has already been solidified by informing the world that the next
Duke Caroline is the perfect ally of the imperial family, will there be any problem
if he is away a little?"

"But the empress's seat suddenly became vacant, so there were a lot of things to
take care of."”

Raymond, who looked down at the Marquis Rat with an displeased look, pressed down
on his thrilling forehead with his fingertips and ordered it.

"A week. I'll take care of all the rest of the work in a week and leave."

"To handle it in a week..."….”

"Bring a paper and a pen."

Raymond cut off the words of the hesitant Marquis Rat.

"I won't let her, Chloe, damage even a strand of hair."

10 장. He was my eternal happiness.

The carriage moved forward quickly. I pecked my head out of the window and left my
face to the wind blowing.

"Be careful, Chloe. My hair is going to get ruined.”

"Who cares. I can't see anyone well anyway."”

"Oh, are you treating me like a nobody?"”

I looked back with a smile at Daria, who smiled in vain as if she was discouraged.

"Daria keeps looking at me and thinking about insidious things." So I'm going to
keep showing you ugly sides."

"Now you treat me like a disgrace".

"I don't think I made a mistake".

"Maybe you forgot that you are being kidnapped right now. You have to look good to
me."

Duke Caroline, on the western border of the empire, was three days away even if she
rode the fastest horse in the capital. It took us more time to get there by
carriage.

I just entered the duke's decree, so in a little bit, I'll arrive at Caroline
Duchess, but I wasn't just excited because I remembered Raymond, who I haven't seen
for five days.

"I feel like I'm breaking away." My heart is pounding, but I can't just enjoy it."

"Foolish children who deviate for the first time do not enjoy it. You need to get
used to these things, Chloe."

"Where do I use this because I'm used to it?"”

"Of course, there's a lot to use." Or when you're making fun of Raymond.….”

"I don't think it's very desirable. Did I give you a clear idea of where I am I
right?"

I was worried that Raymond would be worried about me even in the midst of
deviations. Daria saw me like that and clenched her tongue with a new chest.

"Nevertheless, Raymond sent me a threatening letter this morning. "I'll come to

find you soon, and if I hurt you a little, you threatened fiercely that my life
would not remain."

"Did you get a letter to your Majesty"?

When I asked with twinkling eyes, Daria smiled and handed me Raymond's letter.
Raymond's neat handwriting was spewing terrifying abusive language at Daria.

"It's really... It's brutal."

But even that was so lovely that I held Raymond's letter in my arms.

"I really can't stand it because my eyes are freezing, Chloe. Do you like Raymond
that much?”

"……I like you a lot.

His scent seemed to be felt on a thin sheet of paper. I smiled shyly and answered,
but Daria looked as if she had seen nothing to see.

"I shouldn't have asked you." "I feel bad."

Looking at the bridge turning its head with a sulky look, I laughed.

"I didn't want to give you this."

Daria took another letter out of her arms and gave it to me. While tilting my head,
my eyes widened when I saw the recipient of the letter.

"Your Majesty sent it to me..."

"I didn't want to give Raymond, who threatened me, because he hated it, but you
still like it this much.”

While I was ruffling open the envelope, the tip of the envelope slightly ripped and
became teary. After that, I carefully and carefully opened the envelope so that it
wouldn't tear apart as much as possible, so I took out the letter paper from it and
opened it.

[To Chloe]

Oh, my. The first word made my heart tear up.

[Hi, Chloe] By the time this letter arrives, you will be heading west with the
woman.]

It's my misunderstanding that the handwriting looks a little messy in the part
referring to her leg, right?

[I know you're very angry with me] But I still don't know why you're angry. I just
vaguely guess. That's why I'm very angry at myself.

But I promise you one thing. I never took your love lightly. However, I think I was
conceited that my love for you is much greater than you love me. Because I loved
you first. I will never take your love lightly afterwards.

I'm going to stay in the imperial palace where you left and do everything I can for
you. Just as I cherish you, I will cherish your love for me. I will find a way to
be with you without abandoning me and a way to be happy together without letting
you go.

Dear Chloe, So please wait for me carefully until then. See you soon.

Raymond who loves you]

Ignoring the frowning leg, I kissed a friendly letter resembling him.

How does Raymond make me warm with just letters? I wanted to run back to him by
turning the wagon right away.

"No!"

“……?”

"You thought you wanted to run to Raymond, didn't you? Never."

I was surprised to hear the accurate criticism as if reading my mind.

"Even if you don't say that, I won't go back.”

It was also true that I wanted to run to Raymond, but after relieving my worries
about what he would do if he found me, I wanted to enjoy the current deviation.

"Punch!"

Daria shook her head as if she couldn't believe me.

* * *
He arrived at his destination a full week after leaving the imperial palace. Unlike
the Great Depression, which was antique but felt lonely, the Duke of Caroline gave
a very elegant and sophisticated feeling.

In a slightly cluttered atmosphere, a small number of users came out to the front
of the gate and waited for us.

"All the men of the previous duke broke up."

Daria kindly explained to me even though I didn't ask. Her uncle, Arnold Caroline,
was executed shortly after three trials. Even his immediate family could not escape
the judgment of the law, but only Bestiman managed to save his life…….

"Is your bestie here"?

"……It's on the southern land of Caroline's villa. It must be quite uncomfortable to

face me.”

"Oh..."

It was heartbreaking to think about how sad Vesti, who was seemingly soft-hearted,
would be about the tragedy of his family.

"There are things that can't be helped in this world." Whether the child collapses
because he can't overcome his sadness, or gets up and takes revenge like me. It's
all up to him."

"…. Daria is right."

I nodded quietly because I was sad that there was nothing I could do for Bestie.

She could not be considered cold because she was a bridge that had to lose all 10
years of time with her beloved parents and lovers by the former Duke.

The older users of Gong Gong-seong shed tears welcoming Daria as if they had known
her since she was young.

Many of them cursed Arnold Caroline, the former duke, and missed the days when
Daria was the only princess of the duke. Daria also greeted them with a relaxed
face, as if she had missed them and the craftsmanship considerably.

I was looking at the scene from a distance and was belatedly guided to the guest
room. Thanks to the sudden "kidnapping," I had little luggage. After changing into
comfortable clothes, I was tired.

I ran in a wagon for as long as a week, and no matter how comfortable it was, it
could not be without travel.

"Dariya must be busy today, so let's rest a little..."….’

It was time to bury myself on the bed thinking that way.

“……?”

Silver hair, familiar with my eyes staring at the window, fluttered. It looks like
mine, but it's not mine.….

"Lette"?
Her face appeared inside the peek window in the name I called just in case. Today,
Lette, who looked like a 10-year-old child, smiled and greeted me.

"I got caught, Chloe."

Embarrassed, I strode to the window.

"How on earth can we be here?"… Sir Enoch...?”

And next to Lette, I found Sir Enoch smiling with an awkward expression.

"Hello, Lady Chloe."

"To Lord Enoch..."… How did you get here?”

"I heard that Chloe was kidnapped, so I came to save her."

Lette replied, glancing at my wits. Feeling dumbfounded, I looked at the two in

silence.

"Your Majesty has definitely left a destination..."….”

"Yes, that's right. Still, no one goes to find Chloe. Raymond is so busy. So I came
to save Chloe instead!

Lette proudly straightened her shoulders as if she were asking for compliments.

"Thank you for coming to save me." But as you can see, I'm safe, and your Majesty
knows that. I don't really want to go back right away."

I stroked her head as if responding to the wind.

"Won't you go back to Raymond with a veteran?"”

"Your Majesty promised to come to save me in person after his busy work. So thank
you for your heart, but it's okay to go back, Lette."

She answered with a smile, but her expression drooped, perhaps that was not the
answer Lette wanted. Enoch, who was quietly listening to our conversation,
reluctantly burst into laughter and intervened.

"Lette has been chasing Lady Chloe for a week without a break because she misses
her. "It's all an excuse to be here to save Lady Chloe who was kidnapped."

“……?”

Looking back as if it were true, Lette blushed shyly.

"If Chloe doesn't go back, Lette will stay next to Chloe."

"But in order to do that, let's get permission from the bridge first..."… How did
you come all the way here? It's not an imperial palace, but it must have been as
tight as it was.”

"I secretly crossed the wall!"

"I've crossed the wall.

Lord Lette and Enoch were so confidently saying that they had crossed the wall that
I was mistaken for the moment I heard it wrong.

"Do you know Daria?"”

“…….”

“…….”

When asked by me, the two slipped away from the gaze.

"……It's a crime to cross the wall without permission.”

"I will commit a crime for Chloe".

"Even if it was a crime, I couldn't help it."

Strangely, I felt that more and more people around me commit crimes these days. I
shook my head and opened the window wide so that the two could come inside.

"Wait a minute. If you ask Daria for a favor, she will give you room for two people
to stay."

"Wait!"

Lette's small hand grabbed my collar as I was about to go back.

“……?”

As she tilted her head, she hesitated and looked at my senses.

"What's wrong with you, Lette?"

"Well, I..." "I want to share a room with Chloe."

"That could be a little uncomfortable."

When I carefully answered because I was worried that I might be offended by my

rejection, Lette immediately looked dead.

"Please."

“…….”

"I have to leave soon anyway."

She's leaving? She's leaving? The words from her mouth were of a completely
unexpected kind.

"Are you leaving?"

"Uh... Umm....”

Lette rolled his eyes with a timid face, unlike him. Somehow, he looked hesitant to
answer.

"Because I can't stay in the empire for a long time."

"Are you going back to teaching?"”

"To be exact, it's going back to the arms of Lana God."

It was strange. It's natural for her to leave, but why do I feel so sorry?

"I know, Chloe. "Please let Lette stay in Chloe's room, please".

It was difficult to turn a blind eye to Lette's eyes in the young child's way of
speaking.

"I like it's good.

"Really?"

When I answered, Lette liked it noticeably and smiled. It was the kind of smile
that reminded the viewer of a warm smile around his mouth.

After answering, I wondered if I allowed it too easily. Just because you leave soon
doesn't mean you can't see each other forever.

But I couldn't resist her liking it too much, so I just smiled.

"Then, I'd like to ask for a separate guest room where Enochyeong will stay."”

"Thank you, Lady Chloe."

Sir Enoch smiled calmly, grabbed my collar, and looked at the hopping Lette.
Looking at his face, I suddenly felt sad.

He was definitely looking at Lette with a smiling face, and strangely unknown
sadness encroached on my heart.

* * *

Shortly after I and Daria arrived at the Duke Castle, it was reported that her
marriage was invalidated, and at the same time Daria naturally became crowned Duke
Caroline.

Less than a day after she was on the duke's committee, she frowned at the problem
of craftsmanship that was already discovered.

"So, the two came inside through a route other than the main gate of the Peacock
Castle.”

Daria squinted her eyes and looked at Sir Lette and Enoch.

"It seems that the expenses for the craftsmanship were weaker than I thought. I'll
have to tell them to strengthen their expenses in the future."

"Sorry, Duke Caroline."

Lette replied shamelessly with a smile. A sigh similar to the sound I exhaled
earlier flowed through the lips of the leg.

"What route are you two on?"”

"The wall in the northeast wall. The soldiers on the wall were taking a nap, so
they came over without being caught. However, in addition to the northeastern wall,
the security of the western wall surrounded by forests should also be strengthened.
Soldiers are working hard on sentry, but there is actually a side door under the
wall.”

Obviously, I would have seen Daria's eyes flash fiercely, but Lette only smiled
brightly.

"Well, anyway..."… Since a precious person is here, I'll treat you. Thanks to this,
I learned how lax the security of Gong Gong-seong was.”

If someone other than a saint had crossed the wall of the Peacock Castle, it would
have been a disaster.

"If you need anything during your stay, please tell me without addition or
subtraction. The Duke of Caroline welcomes the Holy Mother's visit."

Of course, Daria said with a completely unwelcome look.

"Thank you so much."

However, Lette smiled brightly and nodded all the time. It was a very tactless or
shameless act, but Daria could not say anything to Lette, who looked like a child,
and burst into laughter.

While talking about small things, Gong Gong-seong's butler approached and informed
him that dinner was ready. Come to think of it, I forgot that I was hungry because
I was always distracted right after I arrived at the Duke's Decree.

Rette, who returned from dinner, was lying on the floor and scribbled something on
the paper.

'You really look like a child doing that.’

Perhaps Lette was a woman from the common people. If you were from a noble family,
you would have become famous throughout the continent from the time your sexual
power was expressed.

However, no matter how commoner he was, he would never lie down on the floor unless
he was a child of a very young age.

Before living as a beast of Garnetsuga, I was not ignorant of the commoners'

lifestyle because I grew up watching my mother, who was a commoner.

But how can you make such an expression and voice when you are a commoner?’

She, who did not lose her dignity even in front of several nobles, resembles
Raymond, who was emperor since birth. It was ironic that she was now in the form of
a child in my room.

"It's done!"

Having completed something, she put down her pen and lifted the paper. And he
looked at me with a look, "Aren't you curious about what this is?"

"What's that?"

I couldn't ignore the sparkling eyes, so I smiled and asked her.

"It's a list of things I want to do with Chloe!"

As she said, several lists with numbers were written in cute fonts.
"These aren't that difficult. "Living in the same room for a week" is already
starting now, and "Eating Chloe's food" can be done tomorrow at least. Ask Daria to
"color your nails with flowers" and go to the garden tomorrow to see if there are
any suitable flowers. And...."

As I was reading the list slowly, I noticed things that seemed a little difficult.

"Lette, didn't you say you'd leave before autumn?" "I don't think it's going to be
easy to get the first snow together."

"... It must be hard, right?”

Lette quickly became sullen and calmed her face dark. Seeing that, it somehow felt
like I had said something I shouldn't have said.

"Don't be too upset, Lette." Even if it's not this winter, winter comes every
year."

“…….”

"It's not like we can't meet forever, but someday the day will come when we meet
for the first time."”

“…….”

However, her expression did not get much better even with my soothing words. So I
hurried to change the subject.

"This is going to be so much fun!" "Looking around the city together." Other than
when I was very young, I've never looked around the city.”

"It's not just 'look around the city together.' "Hold hands and look around the
city."

"Yes, that's right. It's "Holding hands and looking around the city." When should I
do this?”

As I responded to her and actively came out, her dark face gradually brightened
again.

"Then tomorrow lunch, I'll dye my nails with flowers, make food for dinner..."….”

Listening to her chattering like a baby bird, I suddenly found a strange list.

"Lette, this is a little..."….”

"Why?"

Lette looked up at me with a puzzled face and tilted his head.

"Hmm... That's...… Not yet...."

I stuttered, fanning my hands to cool off the heat that came up on my cheeks. The
last list she wrote was "sing a wedding song to Chloe and Raymond's wedding."

"Chloe, aren't you going to marry Raymond?"”

"It doesn't go my way."

When he smiled awkwardly, Lette looked even more confused.

"Raymond said he would marry Chloe..."….”

"Did your Majesty say that to the saint?"”

I was surprised and asked.

"To be exact, I informed the church, not me. Originally, the emperor's wedding
requires the Archbishop's approval, but I'm in the capital, so I decided to approve
it under my authority."

The words made my mind blank.

It's been approved by the denomination...…?

"In the denomination..." Don't you hate me?”

"Why do you think so?" There's no way I hate Chloe!"

Lette jumped up and down and strongly replied no.

"Because of me, His Majesty ignored the doctrine and broke up with Daria."

"Why is it Chloe who broke up with Raymond?" It turned out that the marriage was
invalid in the first place. It's not against the doctrine at all. Rather, it was
the contractual marriage between Raymond and the Duke of Caroline that went against
the doctrine.”

Oh, was it for Daria to say a contract marriage in front of people?

"ITZY, Chloe". If it's okay with Chloe, can I sing a song for Chloe and Raymond's
wedding?”

The mind, which had been absent-minded for a while at Lette's words, returned.

"I don't know the reaction of the noble families yet. Marriage would be impossible
if they strongly opposed it. Even if it is possible, it will take a very long time.
Lette has to leave in the fall.”

I didn't want to let you know my worries, so I spoke in a calm voice as much as
possible. Lette, who was quietly listening to my story, smiled.

"Two families have already sent information that they support the imperial
decision. Well, I wonder if there would be anyone who would object to the support
of the imperial family in the Duke Caroline, the head of the noble family."

“……!”

"So don't worry too much about Chloe. Raymond will be preparing to marry Chloe step
by step."

Things that were so hard in the past were so easy...…?

I couldn't believe it.

Raymond's words that he would try everything he could to remain in the imperial
palace must have been this.
"So, can Lette sing at their wedding?"”

"As Lette said, if we have a wedding before autumn comes, feel free to."

I managed to answer, suppressing my eyes from getting hot from the impression.

"It's a congratulatory song for the saint, so I'm very grateful."

"You can't sing at someone else's wedding!" It has to be Lette's wedding song!
Promise me, Chloe!"

"Yes, I promise."”

Then, immediately, I felt mysterious at the sight of Lette hopping with excitement.
I thought of Raymond for a long time, putting my hands on my warm chest.

* * *

Me and Lette began to do one thing at a time before she left. From a very small
thing.

When I said I wanted to cook, Daria readily allowed me to use the kitchen.

The kitchen was not allowed for me, not only when I lived as a beast of Garnettega,
but also when I lived in the Great Wall. That's why my heart swelled with
anticipation as I stepped out of the place that evoked nostalgia for my childhood.

"Hold on, Chloe. I think the eggshell just went in there.….”

"Oh, thank you, Lette."

"Wait, it's hot if you touch it with your bare hands".

"Oh, that was close."

"Chloe, cooking is too much..."… The soup is burning!

At Lette's cry, I was surprised and approached the pot where I was boiling the
soup. However, the pot had already burned black, and all the soup had been pressed
against the bottom of the pot.

"Well..."

Somehow, my forehead was frowned because of the situation that didn't go my way.

"That's really weird. I definitely copied the way in the book...….”

I hid my upset heart and looked through the ruined kitchen in a few minutes.

Not only the soup, but everything was a mess. The sauce of the pasta was too salty,
and the peeled chicken was still untouched.

"It's my first time in the kitchen."

When I smiled awkwardly and made an excuse, Lette got up from his seat.

"It's okay. Then let's change it to 'Eating the food that Lette makes' today. But
Chloe has to do it tomorrow.”
He was very good at touching with an apron. Perhaps the height was not right to
cook in the form of a child, so she took a few steps and transformed into a 20-
year-old woman.

I sat still in front of her and watched her cook. Lette hummed around the ruined
kitchen.

Looking at her back, the remnants of someone who had been buried in her memory came
back to life and stood in front of her eyes.

It was the shadow of someone very familiar and unfamiliar to me.

Lette reminded me of the woman who gave birth to me who passed away a long time
ago.

"It's very delicious."

Taking a spoonful of the soup made by Lette, I muttered with my eyes round. A smile
crept around Lette's mouth.

"I learned it from Enoch."

"Enoch-gyeong"?”

I tried to think of Sir Enoch cooking for a while, but the video didn't go away.

"Cooking and Enoch-gyeong." It's a very unsuitable combination."

"I told you Enoch raised me, right?" I was always with Enoch. I didn't know how to
cook, and it was naturally up to Enoch. A little later, I could learn cooking from
him.”

Lethe sat in front of me and watched me eat with my chin folded at an angle. Nails
colored with flower water came into my eyes during the day.

"Don't you drink Lette?"”

"I'm full just watching Chloe eat.”

She smiled and said. The full smile resembles Raymond's.

"Maybe that smile that resembles your Majesty is making her more concerned.’

I thought while lifting a fork at her cooking.

Lette was such a strange woman. Being together reminded me of my most precious
people.

The mother who gave birth to me, the man I love, and...… It was a woman who
reminded me of the little warmth I had to let go of.

* * *

"Do I have to hold this hand?"

"Of course! Hands are the key!"

Rette, who went back to the child's shape, held my awkward and asking hand more
strongly, shouted. Unlike her smiling brightly, I really felt so awkward.

The city that came out with her was very small. Arnold Caroline, the former Duke,
was executed, but unlike the bleak Duke, the lives of ordinary young people were no
different from usual.

"Chloe, you said it was your first time in the city, right?"”

"It's not the first time, but it's been a while since I've visited." "I've never
been here except when I was really young."

Even when I once lived in the arms of my parents, the day I went to the city
holding my mother's hand was a very special day for me when I was young.

"When I was young, I lived in a small village without a city area.”

“…….”

"I've been to the city holding my mother's hand just like now. It was a very
special day because it didn't come a lot in a year.”

Talking about my childhood quietly, Lette was looking at me with biting eyes.

"It's strange to hear Chloe's childhood from Chloe."

"...Which part of it is it?”

When she tilted because she couldn't understand her reaction, Lette smiled and led
me to a nearby stand.

"Did Chloe sell this when she was young?" In the past, I could buy everything here
with just one gold.”

"Of course, that's true..."… What's the age difference between the saint and me?”

When I looked at him with strange eyes, Lette laughed in a strange voice.

"Ahahaha, that's right..."…?”

"Come to think of it, how old is the saint really?"”

Because she appears in a different age every time, her original age was unknown.

"Well, I don't know. Time, it's not important to me."

Lette began to pick his fingers one by one with a contemplating expression. As I
saw the number of folding fingers increasing, I thought maybe she was older than
me.

"It's been 6 years since the Coming-of-Age Ceremony..."….”

"You're much older than me!"

Twenty-six was the age of Daria. So far, I've treated her secretly like a younger
brother, but I felt strange.

"Hang on. How did Enoch raise you?"

"When I first met Enoch, I was just this old.”

For a while, I was wondering. Looking at her smiling brightly like a child, I
thought that it would be possible if she looked like this. Lette lifted the leather
bracelet on the stand one by one and put it on my wrist.

"What about this color?"

"More than that, red is more..."….”

"Red looks good on you, too!"

Crunching a coin out of her pocket, she bought two leather bracelets of the same
color and design.

"Chloe, please fill mine up."

Lette was happy to see me and her wrist filled with bracelets like partners.
Looking around the stand for a while, she purchased a few more items, among which
there were leather bracelets like those on my and her wrists.

"What's that?"”

"I'm going to give it to Raymond.”

She answered right away as if she were saying the obvious thing.

"Lette is always generous to me and to His Majesty."

"Both of them, because they're people you can't help but love."

She loves the man I love. I don't feel bad talking because she's just a child. Or,
is it because of the child's pure and clear appearance that I show every time in
front of me?

"This is for Enoch.”

Leaving the stand, walking along a crowded street, Lette chatter, fiddling with
what was in her hand.

"Maybe en-melted..."… I thought you'd remember me."

What she was holding was a crude design rocket necklace that could store small
portraits.

"You sound like you're breaking up with Sir Enoch."

"It's hard to be with Enoch continuously."”

"Is it because of the teaching profession?"”

When asked by me, she smiled meaningfully.

"It's the will of Lana God."

After walking for a long time, we listened to the shouts of the people sitting in
the square and walked there.

People from foreign countries were performing at a circus. I was mesmerized by the
appearance of people walking on sharp thorns after passing through the burning ring
that I saw only in the book.

"Oh my god, I think that's dangerous."… Wow...."

"I can do that much!" I think they're much better than others.

Looking up at me standing ovation with people, Lette boasted with a proud face.

"Well..."

Somehow, it seemed like a young child bragging, so I stopped laughing and burst
into laughter.

"I'm true!"

"Yes, I do."

He nodded with a cool affirmation, but Lethe pouted his lips as if he thought I
didn't trust him. Even though he was innocent and lovely like a child, he had to
shake his head recalling that he was older than me.

At the end of the performance, the sun was already a little down. I grabbed her
still grumbling hand and gradually walked through the city where the sunset was
falling.

"Huh? That's..."!”

As I walked for a long time looking around, suddenly she found something and
glinted her eyes.

"Chloe! There's another list I want to do with Chloe".

When I looked at the place where her fingertips were pointing, there were several
types of cheap bottles on displaying

"Drinking is a little...".”

I hesitated and clouded the end of my speech. This is because I remembered Daria's
saying that you should never drink in front of others.

But even before I refused, Lette picked up a bottle and looked at me with sparkling
eyes.

"What do you think, Chloe?" "I want to drink with Chloe!"

It was a time when Lette's voice was so exciting that I hesitated what to say no
to.

"Hey! You're still bleeding on your head!" You can't put it down?

The merchant standing in the back approached Lette and roared. Surprised, Lette
stiffened with a puzzled face.

"Oh, no. That's not what I meant..."….”

"We don't sell alcohol to children, so go away."

The merchant glanced at me and spoke in a slightly more polite voice than when he
told Lette. I think I heard everything Lette said.
Eventually, Lette, who was scolded and kicked out by the store owner, was furious
and angry.

"I'm old enough to drink alcohol!"

It was so cute to see him clenching his two cute fists and shouting.

"Yes, I know. I know."

"I'm upset!"

"Don't be too upset. The owner couldn't help it either. Lette looks so young.”

“…….”

His tightly closed lips as if he was agonizing over something were lovely. Lette,
who had been making a serious face for a while, suddenly raised his head and
smiled.

"Well, there's nothing we can do about it." Alcohol isn't just here."

* * *

Lette, who seemed to have stepped down neatly, came with a real drink a few days
later.

"Ta-da! I brought alcohol, Chloe."

"... Where did you get it?”

It was a liquor that seemed expensive even at first glance. When I looked at her
with doubt that she had committed another crime, she looked very unfair.

"I didn't steal it at all." I got it as a gift from the Duke."

Perhaps it was extortion under the guise of a gift.

"Legally, you have alcohol. Let's drink together, Chloe."

"I can't...".”

I made an awkward look.

"Daria asked me to do it." Don't ever drink."

"Who cares. Chloe is no longer the one under her."

Lette said little and opened the cap. The smell of fragrant fruit wine that I had
tasted once attracted me.

"... Right?”

I nodded, swallowing my mouth watering.

As she said, I was no longer a maid of Daria. So I didn't have to get her
permission to drink.

Decisive, we filled each glass of glass wine with alcohol. It contains a dark
purple liquid with a cheerful sound.

After hitting the glass, I shook the alcohol into my mouth without leaving a drop
of it.

"Cool, Chloe!" I've never seen anyone drink like that!"

"Oh, this was the way Daria taught me."

I scratched my cheek and laughed at Lette's compliment. I guess ordinary people

drink in a different way than Daria told them.

"Your face turned red." "Your face color is the same as wine."

Lette laughed at me. But her face was so red that it could no longer turn red. It
was like a ripe tomato.

"Well, I want to drink more." "Give me more."

Somehow I felt better, so I took out an empty glass and drank a new drink. As my
face began to heat up, I felt gradually drowsy. I laughed a lot and my tongue
became shorter.

Lette looked at me and covered his mouth.

"Chloe..." It's so...… It's cute....”

I burst into a small smile as I saw her teary eyes. It felt like my body was
floating up in the sky.

I was resentful of my legs for no reasonably. Daria, who has never been able to eat
this good thing, must have been a really bad person.

As if the mother were looking at the baby, I was looking at Lette with a benevolent
gaze, and the words that I had in my heart burst out without realizing it.

"ITZY, I have someone that comes to mind when I see Lette."

"Who is it?"

Even while drunk, she asked me with a face that was not interesting.

"My mother."

Smiling, I lightly confessed what I had been holding all along.

"Chloe's... mother?"

"She was the most beautiful woman in the village. He was the only one who worried
about me until the moment he died.”

A person who was worried only about me even at the moment of bringing out life on
cold soil...….

"But I stopped turning away in fear in front of her death.”

When I was young, I was afraid of the focusless eyes that contained me until the
last minute, so I avoided her. The moment the eyes no longer contained me, I even
thought it was a relief. Terribly.
When I ran back to her late, all I had left was the body of a woman whose life was
extinguished.

I cried a lot. By the way, I cried a lot. However, the dead never opened their eyes
again, and the dirty child who turned a blind eye to his mother's death became a
beast and had to crawl on four feet because of the crime.

"Do you think he's blaming me a lot?"”

Staring into space, I blanked out like talking to myself. It was a question that
the dead could never answer.

"Anyone would have done that if the situation came.”

A calm voice gently filled the room as if it were soothing me. I looked back at
her.

Silver hair like me, red eyes like jewels full of affection...….

"When I see Lette, I think of my mother."

Someone who loved me unconditionally...….

"You got it completely wrong." "I'm not that side."

Lette smiled and sat side by side next to me. Her small head warmly touched my
shoulder. I stroked her head, leaning against me.

"Come to think of it, Lethe lost his family, right? Kylos... Because of him.”

"My mother..."….”

A gentle breath flowed through her lips.

"She was the most beautiful woman on the continent."

A quiet voice began to talk.

"...Lie."

"It's real!"

"Well..."

Even in the midst of alcohol, I thought her words must be bluffing. No matter how
much I thought about it, I thought I changed "village" to "continental" in the
words I introduced my mother earlier.

"I was protected by the god of Lana!" I don't lie at all!"

"But you did it last time."

Come to think of it, Lette not only lied that the empire would become peaceful only
when I and Raymond got married, but also deceived us by appearing as young
children. Why did he lie like that?

But I could be sure that her falsehood was never a bad intention.
"Ugh..." Well, anyway...….”

Lette shamelessly continued to say whether he intended to explain the past lies.

"I was a poor woman." Even though I was a young age when I broke up with her and
couldn't even walk properly alone, I knew her sadness."

“……?”

You were at an age where you couldn't walk alone?

"Then you don't have any memories of your mother, do you?"”

"I don't remember, but her shadow remained in me. Whether it was a blessing or a
curse, the protection of Lana God led me to her shadow."

With the mysterious words she lined up, I thought still.

"God bless Lana..."….”

"I know that my mother really loved me."

Lette looked back at me and smiled brightly. Somehow, the sight touched my heart.
It's probably because I remembered my little Estelle, who I had to let go of.

Estelle, my poor Estelle.

I could tell how miserable the life of a baby who lost his mother was by looking
back on my childhood without looking from afar.

Kylos said. Estelle didn't die.

'Of course I was alive. Even after that, I've survived for a very long time...….’

He didn't die and survived for a long time.

It was my Estelle who couldn't meet again, but I decided to take comfort with it.

"He's crying, Lette."

I reached out my hand and wiped away the tears that flowed over Lette's cheek.

"Chloe is crying, too."

"Really?"

We burst into laughter facing each other.

"I didn't want to show you me crying."

"It's okay. You'll forget everything that happened with me anyway."

Looking at me embarrassed, Lette bent her eyes gently.

"Why do you think I'll forget everything?"

"I'm Lette."

“……?”
He blinked his eyes because he couldn't understand the meaning, but Lette was just
smiling shyly.

"Lette sometimes says things that she doesn't understand."

I pouted my lips and looked for alcohol again.

* * *

When I came to my senses, it was morning. In front of my eyes, there was Daria's
face looking down at me with a pathetic expression.

"I told you not to drink if possible."

“…….”

I looked around instead of answering. Lette, who was with me last night, was
glancing away from my eyes.

"What happened?"”

Did I make a mistake? When asked because he was worried, Lette barely replied with
a look that he didn't know what to do.

"As the Duke said, Chloe needs to be careful when drinking in the future. Never
drink alone, but don't drink with anyone else either.….”

What do you mean don't drink alone or with others? It meant never to drink alcohol.

"A knight of Gong Gong-seong who saw you last night fell into a lovesickness. Poor
thing."

“……?”

Perhaps because I just woke up, I couldn't easily understand Daria's words.

"I was only in this room last night. How did you run into an article about
Gonggongseong?"”

“…….”

“…….”

At my question, a silent silence fell.

"That's what I'm saying."

Daria sighed and shook her head.

"Anyway, hurry up and wash up and get ready to greet the guests."

She changed her words, perhaps because she didn't intend to tell me more than that.

"Raymond will come to you." To obtain the consent of the national marriage."

“……!”

The alcohol that was messing up my head at the news of Raymond's coming felt like
it was flying away. When I stood up with joy, Daria went outside with a smile.
There's still a lot of time left for him to arrive, but I hurriedly refurbished it.

The nominal reason he came all the way here would be to get the approval of
Caroline Duchess, one of the teenage noble families, for national marriage, but I
knew that it was to take me to come in person even though I could replace her in
the west.

"You're pretty, Clo..."… Ugh...."

"Are you okay, Lette?"

"Yes, it's okay."….”

Lette, who was looking at my leader with a happy expression, continued to vomit as
if he was nauseous.

"I think I need to rest."

I called a doctor because she looked quite bad saying that. According to the
doctor, Lethe said he had a "drinking disease," but he said he would get better
soon after taking medicine and sleeping well for a few hours.

"The saint has a drinking disease, too."

I was amazed and raised the bedclothes to her chest, who fell asleep.

Surprisingly, I was fine after drinking with her. Although last night's memory was
cut off a corner.

I was excited and waited for Raymond to come. The waiting time for him felt very
slow.

And when I finally heard that he would arrive soon, I couldn't control my joy and
ran straight to the main gate. And I made eye contact with him who just got off the
horse.

His heart began to swell to see him again in nearly a week.

"Chloe!"

He, who was approaching me without hesitation, suddenly paused with a few steps
ahead.

"Your Majesty..."

"Just in case..." I don't know if my anger hasn't gone away from me yet...….”

When he tilted his head, he asked with a timid face. It was so lovely that I
laughed, scattering Puth's eyes.

"Your Majesty told me first. that I will cherish your love for you."

"Yeah, I did."

When he mentioned the contents of the letter he sent me, a soft smile came to mind
over his face. It was his sweet and sweet smile that I love.

"It's been less than 10 days since I didn't see you, but I missed you so much."”
"You said you could leave your Majesty someday."

"Oh, that's...".”

When he pouted his lips playfully, he looked embarrassed and lost what to do.

"Now we've found a way to be happy together, right?"”

"Of course."

"Then promise me. Let's not say that again from now on. Even if I insist on leaving
your side first, please never let go of me."

He grabbed his hand with all his might and whispered in a small but powerful voice.

"Your Majesty is my happiness."

"...me too."

When he said that, he replied with a shivering voice.

"You're the only one that makes me happy." I can only be happy when I'm with you.”

He was so lovely muttering with a determined face as if imprinting himself, so I

raised my tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.

"I love you, Your Majesty."

The soft lips touched over his skin and fell lightly with a hunch.

"You're bolder than I've never seen you before, Chloe."

Raymond burst into laughter and messed up my hair. The wind messed up my hair, but
I didn't feel bad. Rather, it was so overwhelming by the warmth of his thick palms
that I rubbed my head against his palms like a baby beast.

"As much as I've become bold, I've gotten better at acting cute."

"I missed you a lot."”

"I hope she didn't hurt you".

"Of course. I was treated as a noble."

"That's a relief. I knew she couldn't hurt you, but still kidnapping you. "What the
hell is in her head?"

There was a faint wrinkle over Raymond's forehead looking at the scar of the leg. I
reached out and gently spread his wrinkles.

"Don't frown, Your Majesty."

"It's because she's angry."

"I haven't seen you in a while, but whenever I talk about another woman in front of
me, I get a little jealous. It's also about your ex-wife."

"Wait. Your ex-wife, that's terrible."

Raymond jumped and looked disgusted.

"She and I clearly got a ruling to nullify the marriage, not divorce. So don't say
that to your ex-wife. You don't have to care about her, you don't have to care
about her."

While speaking firmly, he seemed to be secretly looking at my feelings. To my

heart's content. But I pretended not to know his attitude and pouted my lips when I
was sulking.

"Even if you don't want to pay attention, your Majesty keeps talking about legs. So
I can't help but be upset."

"Chloe, that's..."….”

Eventually, he began to stutter. I wanted to play a little more pranks, but I

couldn't because I burst into laughter.

"It was a joke, Your Majesty."

"Sigh, really..."….”

Raymond's big palm wrapped around my face. Raised by his hand, I smiled at him with
two eyes.

"You will be the only one who makes me so impatient throughout the whole
continent."

"Your Majesty, too."

He burst into a short laugh and kissed my forehead. The small expression of
affection drew heat over my face.

"Chloe."

Looking at my face, which would have probably turned red, he suddenly told me.

"Will you marry me?"”

I blinked slowly and looked up at him. His friendly eyes looked as relaxed as
usual, but his red face was not.

Perhaps this man pretending to be relaxed in front of me is in a very impatient

state inside.

"I'm proposing to you." I'm being greedy. Even if the day comes when you are having
a hard time because of my position, I want to have you by my side. No, because I
want to be by your side."

"Your Majesty, are you next to me?"

"Yes. I, by your side."

There was a small stir over his heart when he said he wanted to be by my side.

The emperor, who rules the largest empire on the continent, was eager to be by my
side. At that moment, I felt like I was becoming a very special being.
I said I could throw anything away for myself. Even the emperor himself. That's why
Raymond can say this.

"Because you're the only one who makes me happy. Even if you get tired of being by
my side and leave, I will find you and chase you. I'll be very persistent in
chasing you. Don't look at me so strangely saying this. "Because you awakened my
obsession."

"You can't look at me weirdly." I've been looking forward to it all along."

"Then will you marry me?"”

I spread my arms wide and hugged him with a smile.

"Even if something difficult happens, I want to be with you until the end.”

"I don't know how long I've been waiting for that.”

In response to my answer, the corners of his mouth went up.

"Please answer more clearly."

"Marry me."

As I bent my eyes, my body lifted up into the air at the same time. Surprised that
my feet did not touch the ground, I struggled in the air and quickly reached out
and grabbed him by the shoulder.

"You'll be surprised if you lift it up all of a sudden!"

"I love you, Chloe."

Regardless of my rebuke, he vomited his love without hesitation.

"Thank you. And I love you." I love you so much."

"Oh my..."

Somehow embarrassed, I shyly lowered my eyes. Even so, I couldn't avoid his gaze
because I was above him.

"Chloe..."

He slowly lowered my body, reciting my name in a subtle voice. Feeling him touching
little by little, I wrapped my arms around his neck. Then he put his lips close to
his ears and whispered.

"I love you a lot too, Your Majesty."

We stared at each other while facing each other for a long time and burst into
laughter at the same time.

I couldn't believe this peace smiling together without any worries. Wouldn't it be
the happiness of the moment when you close your eyes and open them again?

But even if I blinked slowly, he was still smiling affectionately in front of me.
The overwhelming happiness surrounded me.

The walk together, the master's gourd, had the relaxation of a warm summer day. Me
and Raymond walked slowly along the wall, holding hands together, rather than going
straight into the building.

"You're here to get the approval of the national spirit from Daria, right?"”

"Did you hear it already?" In general, the emperor's national spirit requires more
than seven noble families among the ten noble families belonging to the noble
council. Of course, the approval of the nobility is not a prerequisite, but I will
definitely obtain their consent for your imperial life in the future."

He explained with a big smile.

"And I've already been approved by four out of ten families. Including Duke
Caroline, there will be five families.”

"…… It's amazing. They were the ones who opposed me so much in the past life."

"You don't have to worry too much. The saint has already given approval on behalf
of the church, and now only two more families need to be persuaded."

"I won't worry."

I put my fingers firmly in his hand, answering like that. The heat of my fingers
and fingers intertwined made me angry.

"Come to think of it, I heard that the saint is here.”

I laughed because I thought of Lette lying down with an alcohol disease.

"I'm lying down because I'm not feeling well."

"Oh, my".

Raymond looked sad when he took out the story that he had an alcohol bottle for
Lette's honor and surrounded him.

"I asked you to rescue me from her, and I wonder if you asked too much.”

"What? Then, sending Rette was a nuisance?"”

"Yes. I said it's okay to have a dispute with her because I'll take responsibility
if necessary."

Raymond replied in a confident voice. Raymond was the one who encouraged Lette to
fire up even the crime, so I looked at him with a pale face because I was
dumbfounded.

"You knew I was safe."

"Right. But, Chloe. The feeling when a beloved woman suddenly disappears with only
one letter is accompanied by a very fearful fear. Moreover, if the person who left
the letter is someone I'm wary of."

He raised his hands and kissed me on the back of my hand.

"Please don't let this happen in the future." We're a married couple.”

"We're still prospective couples."

"That's that."

I stopped walking and looked back at him.

"But I'm so sorry that I left a letter and disappeared without saying anything as
your Majesty said."

"Where did you learn to get sulky and disappear?"”

"… Dear Mrs. Elijah Gemma. He told me that I had to run away to my parents' house
after fighting with my husband. ……It's hard to see him again now.”

When I thought of Mrs. Gemma, I suddenly felt depressed. Sensing how I felt, he
immediately turned on the topic of the conversation and laughed mischievously.

"So, did it work?"

"Of course. I even asked your Majesty to marry me".

"That's a big problem. I'm worried that it'll disappear like this again in the
future."

"I won't do that anymore." Actually... It was hard for me to hold out. "Because I
miss your Majesty so much."

I raised the other hand that didn't hold him and wrapped the end of my hair around
him.

"ITZY, Your Majesty". Actually, that day, your Majesty confessed to me...… I was
expecting to propose to you. But it wasn't that, so I was a little sulky. Wasn't it
childish?”

"It's okay. That's lovely, too."

A refreshing summer breeze passed by my skin. Slowly feeling his shadow leaning
over my face, I slowly closed my eyes.

* * *

Rette, who woke up from a deep sleep and was free from a hangover, was upset that
he did not see Raymond's proposal and forced him to propose to me again. Of course
Raymond ignored her words very lightly.

I had to say goodbye to Daria with Raymond next to me.

"I'm not going back to the capital for a while. I'm going to stay in the territory
and work hard to strengthen the duke."

"It's too bad. I'm going to miss you a lot."”

In fact, I followed Raymond sulking all the way here because I had in mind that I
would not see her for a while.

Did I stay only for a week? As a guest, it was the right time to stay in someone
else's territory, but it felt strangely short.

"If you keep doing that, Raymond will be jealous."”

As she laughed, Raymond's cough came from the side.

"Then be careful, Chloe."

Daria said so and kissed the back of my hand.

"What are you doing"?

At the same time, Raymond, who jumped and snatched my hand, stared at Daria with
scary eyes.

"I just said hello."

"Who said hi like this?"

"Other duke or marquis, everyone does this."

Raymond took out his handkerchief and rubbed the back of his hand roughly as if
wiping off something dirty.

"I'll make time for your wedding, so make sure to send me a wedding invitation."

She winked at me.

"Yes, I'll definitely send it."

When I answered with a smile, she glanced at Raymond and approached me and
whispered.

"You shouldn't talk to me anymore the next time we meet. Because everyone knows
that you are from my mother-in-law. Even in order not to be caught up in useless
gossip."

I nodded my head still instead of answering. I wanted to talk a little more, but I
had to turn around thanks to Raymond, who kept pushing me.

"Then, bye until we meet again."

The last greeting, neither honorific nor inferior, was as awkward as I thought.

After greeting, I boarded a wagon back to the Imperial Palace with Raymond.
Strangely, my heart was moved. I'm going back with him now. To become his bride.

"I spent too much time saying goodbye to her.”

"Daria, she's a really good friend to me."

"…… I feel bad.”

"Which part?"”

"Don't smile pretty thinking about her."

Raymond grumbling sincerely jealous of Daria was lovely, too. And the days to be
with him in the future will also resemble him and be beautiful.

* * *

It's already been four days since the Duke of Caroline brought Chloe. Raymond was
sitting in the office staring at a white sheet of paper.
While contemplating something for a long time, a small crackling sound caught his
eye. Looking back at the sound, a saint in the form of a child was sitting on a
window frame and knocking on the wall.

"Oh, a saint."

Raymond rudely raised himself toward this profane guest who infiltrated the
emperor's office.

"I searched all over the imperial palace looking for Raymond. I didn't even know he
was in the office."

The saint smiled and twisted her body. In the form of a child, she was so cute even
to Raymond. Perhaps it's because the saint resembles the woman he loves.

"Me? For what"?

"I'm just curious how long the wedding has been going on with Chloe.”

"Well, in a way."

Raymond muttered, looking back at the paper he had been staring at just now.

"Four people are still holding out hard, but if you somehow persuade them a little
more..."….”

"Who are those four people?"”

"The Duke of Hedges, the Marquis of Leeds, and..."… Wait. But why are you asking
that?”

Raymond, who was answering casually, raised his head, frowning around his eyes.

"I want Chloe to be happy. The same goes for Raymond."

“……?”

"So I'll help you two."

"It's okay without the help of a saint."

Raymond, who belatedly noticed her intention, smiled.

"Just accept my heart with thanks."”

He thought in a confident voice, rejecting the favor of the saint.

"There's still one last way left."’

His lips drew a gloomy line.

* * *

Duke Adrian Hedges, who turns sixty this year, was also said to be the most
knowledgeable in the empire, but he was somewhat knowledgeable.

He rattled his tongue thinking about the letter the emperor sent me a few days ago.
It was about asking for consent because she would greet a woman of the Garnetesch
family, who knew that everyone was an illegitimate child, as an empress.

The Duke immediately responded to the opposition without having to think twice.

"Empress from an illegitimate child, there is no way I can live."

"Then I should take your life first.”

With a cool touch, a cold iron rubbed against his neck.

"Your Majesty!"

Duke Adrian Hedges shouted with a Parisian face.

Obviously, he was the only one in his room, but the emperor, who did not know when
he came in, was pointing a sword at him.

"Ha ha. It's a joke. "Do you know better than anyone else about my sexuality?"

Soon after, however, the emperor smiled and swords as if it were a real joke.

"I don't like to see blood."

“…….”

Why does that sound like I want to see blood right now? The biggest problem was
that Duke Adrian Hedges knew the emperor's nature better than anyone else.

"I'm here to persuade you once again."

"Your Majesty, you mean the issue of national marriage."

"Okay."

The emperor answered concisely and sat opposite the duke.

"Still, is your thoughts unchanged?"”

His burning red eyes stared fiercely as if swallowing his opponent.

"Yes, that's right."

"That's right..."….”

The duke replied, swallowing his saliva. During the brief silence, the emperor just
stared at the duke without saying a word.

Gradually, when a stream of cold sweat flowed down the duke's back, the emperor
raised himself with an indifferent look.

"I'll come back tomorrow."

The emperor went outside, tapping his sword for no reason. The duke smiled in vain
at the appearance of the emperor apparently threatening.

"No matter how hard you will break the will of this old man, your Majesty."

It was time for the Duke to mutter to himself looking toward the door where the
emperor disappeared.
"What do you mean? Turn it off?"

"You are..."

The duke was surprised by the woman who suddenly appeared from behind and looked
back.

"Hello, Duke."

"Adult..."

"You know who I am, don't you?"”

"Didn't you say hello last time.

The duke looked at the saint with a grim look.

"How can I be here?"… It's like my office has become a public land.….”

"I heard the duke is against the marriage".”

"Is that what you came to see?"

"Yes, that's why I came. They must get married.”

The Duke also knew that the saint had already approved the emperor's national
marriage on behalf of the church.

"Even so, this is too much interference."

There were subtle wrinkles around the Duke's eyes looking at the saint.

"The church is enthusiastically supporting the union of the two."

"I see."

"But the duke is now in the way."

"Hmm..."

"What do you think about the craftsmanship?"”

The arrogant voice of the saint looking down with his head tilted was secretly
threatening.

"It's not changing."

"Even though the will of god Lana lies in the combination of the two".

"Yes."

"Yes, that's right..."….”

Suddenly, the saint's red eyes shone dangerously.

"Is there any reason why the Duchess of Hedges opposes the union of the two, even
by turning the denomination into an enemy?”
"Hey, what do you mean enemy?"

"Right? Now the Duke is head-on in love with the will of the denomination."

Somehow, the overwhelming expression and tone resembled the emperor's just visited
him.

"Why is that contrary to the will of the church?" It's about determining the
empress of the empire."

Even though he felt a strange sensation in his spine, the Duke firmly said what he
had to say.

"If the duke keeps coming out like this, the denomination will have no choice but
to regard the duke of Hedges as an enemy. Of course, I don't want that to happen."

"Huh..."

"Think about it again." I'll be back tomorrow."

The saint disappeared silently with just one word left.

"What kind of woman is she that the emperor and the saint come to me at the same
time and threaten me?"

* * *

Returning to the Imperial Palace with Raymond, I stayed at the Ruby Palace, a
little away from the Imperial Palace. The palace, which was used by prospective
empresses, was also close to where Lette was staying, so she was very pleased.

After a simple breakfast, I walked through the sponsorship of the imperial palace
alone. Today, neither Raymond nor Lette were seen, so I was enjoying the relaxation
of the late morning.

In my eyes, I saw bright platinum hair moving urgently from afar. Unlike usual, a
man who was walking fast with a serious look ran into me.

"Oh, Lady Chloe."

Lord Enoch, who found me, stopped walking and greeted me with elegant movements.

"Is there anything urgent"?

"I was looking for a saint. I was thinking about being with Lady Chloe.… I guess
that's not it."

Sir Enoch sighed with a worried face.

"It's a big deal. He always looked like he was playing a bad joke."

The way he muttered was really like a father who was worried about his child, so I
stopped laughing.

"Don't worry too much." Still, she's a saint, but she's trying to get something
dangerous.”

"……I'm worried that the saint will put other people in danger."
I tilted my head as I watched Sir Enoch muttering an unknown sound. It's my
illusion that it sounds like Lette could harm someone.

"I heard you'll leave when autumn comes.”

While walking side by side with Sir Enoch, I suddenly remembered and spoke out.

"Are you leaving with Enoch Gyeongdo Lette?"”

As a knight of the Great Depression, he has been with Lette ever since the fall of
Kylos. If so, I thought it would go very well with his ascetic image to return to
the denomination and become a holy knight with Lette.

“…….”

Sir Enoch smiled faintly, staring at me instead of answering.

“……?”

It was time to blink at him still.

"Chloe."

Raymond, who found me with the sound of footsteps, strode to me.

"Your Majesty!"

He ran to him with a big smile. Raymond held my hand lightly and glanced at Sir
Enoch.

"You were taking a walk with that man.”

"Yes. While walking in sponsorship, I ran into Sir Enoch, who was looking for
Lette.”

"Enoch... Was it Sir Brance?"

"Yes, Your Majesty."

Lord Enoch bowed deeper when the emperor's gaze touched him and had manners.
Raymond's eyes blazing down at him.

"Thank you for soothing Chloe's loneliness. "Now that I'm here, I'll get going."

Unlike when dealing with me, it was a commanding tone. Somehow, his grip on my hand
felt a little stronger.

"Yes, Your Majesty. Of course..."….”

He greeted me with a smile and immediately moved away.

"Well..."

"What's wrong, Your Majesty?"

I wondered and asked Raymond, looking at where Sir Enoch disappeared for a long
time.

"That guy, you look pretty close."

"I've received a lot of grace.”

Even before going back in time, I was a savior. He was a person who gave me great
strength even after going back in time. He was a very grateful person to me.

"Do you think he's handsome?"

"What?"

I couldn't understand Raymond's question that popped out, so I asked him back, and
he frowned small.

"So, you're asking if the man is more handsome than me, too.”

“……?”

"Daria says so..."….”

Raymond's face looked so serious that I stopped staring at him blankly.

"Oh, that's...".”

"Oh, my. Don't answer me".

Raymond cut me off and turned his head away. His earlobes and necks were reddish.
Looking at him silently, I burst into laughter.

"Did Daria say that?" Enochyung is more handsome than His Majesty?

"Never mind. Let's stop talking about this".

"Well, that's what Daria thinks..."…. Well, everyone has their own preferences."

"Chloe, let's talk about something else..."….”

"Everyone says that Enoch's appearance is complied with..."….”

I gently hugged Raymond, who was turning away from me, and whispered.

"Your Majesty is much cooler in my eyes."

"...Hmm."

Raymond, who made eye contact with me, flinched and coughed in vainly.

"Lies."

"Really. It's a little unfair." I never fell in love with your appearance, and
anyone who sees you will think so."

I gently soothed Raymond and kissed him on the cheek. Then, his stiff face
gradually loosened, making me laugh.

"But why is that man Enoch and I'm just a nuisance?"

Raymond asked, sweeping down my hair.

"Call me by my name, too."

"Are you jealous of Enochyung?"”

"Yeah, I'm jealous." That's quite."

Raymond, who said with such a serious face that he was jealous now, was lovely, so
I couldn't help but hug him once again.

"Well..."

Leaning his head against his chest, he raised his hand still and tapped his chest.

"Well..."

"Well?"

"Your Majesty is the emperor who rules the Asta Empire, and I'm just Chloe
Garnetesch, how can you do that?"

"It's not just Chloe Garnette-Su." You, even me, the emperor of the Astar Empire,
are a woman who makes me smaller."

"Do you want me to call your Majesty's name?"”

"Yes."

Raymond nodded with a determined face. He looked very excited.

"If you want..."….”

I smiled and took my body away from him.

"Think about it a little more."

"Chloe!"

Raymond, who expected his name to appear between my lips at any moment, shouted my
name with an expression of being deceived.

I burst into laughter as I ran away from him trying to catch me. Of course, I
couldn't run away a few steps and was caught by him again.

"It's really disgusting." You teased me very properly.”

He hugged me from the back and grumbled.

"Raymond."

“……!”

I'll call you "- after the wedding.”

"Huh..."

Raymond, whose whole body was stiff enough to feel completely in his arms at the
moment his name was called, shed a deflated laughter at my words that followed
immediately.

"I'm telling you, I'm good at lifting and letting myself go."
His chin touched the top of my head. Just by being in his arms, a cozy feeling
wrapped around his body.

"I love you, Your Majesty."

"Okay. I love you too, Lady Garnetes."

Raymond replied in a blunt voice.

"Are you upset"?

"No way."

"I think you're upset..."….”

"Not at all."

"Then why do you call me that?"

"It's just being formal. Until I get married, I'll sing like this.”

"You're right that's right.

"It's not true."

I got out of his arms with a grin. And he reached out to him.

"Will you walk with me, Your Majesty?"

“…….”

His big palm, which grabbed my hand despite his sulky face, was lovely.

I walked together, interlocking my fingers between his fingers. Our hands shook
gently along the blowing summer wind.

"I like your highness."

"I guess so. Lady Garnetes."

"It's really good."

“…….”

"Look this way, Your Majesty."

“…….”

Raymond did not answer with his lips tightly closed, perhaps because he was still
sulking. Looking up at him, I raised my interlocked hands and kissed him over the
back of his hand.

"Chloe..."

"Now I can see my face."

"Oh, really..."….”
Raymond looked at me and smiled and kissed me over the back of his interlocked hand
as if I had just done.

I felt a little itchy. The back of his hand where his lips touched, and the heart
fluttered by his kiss. Everyone was itchy.

"What's that place for?"”

As I walked with him for a long time, I noticed an old tower towering far away. It
was a place that I had never seen people enter or exit.

"I don'

Raymond blurred the end of his speech with an ambiguous expression. Is it a place
he doesn't know? I tilted my head and soon left my seat with him.

* * *

Duke Adrian Hedges looked at the two men and women sitting in front of him with a
tired face.

“…….”

“…….”

For five days already, the emperor and the saint, who came without a break, were
sitting on the sofa opposite each other and staring at him with their arms folded.

At first, it was a somewhat uncomfortable and fearful maneuver, but perhaps because
he got used to the repeated situation for a few days, he turned a blind eye to them
and focused only on his work.

After a long silence, the emperor opened his mouth first.

"Do my thoughts still remain the same?"

"Sadly, yes."

"I can't believe you don't know Chloe's charm. You're such a poor guy".”

"Sadly."

The first question belonged to the emperor, and the second question belonged to the
saint. The emperor and the saint narrowed their eyes and stared at the Duke.
Eventually, the Duke sighed deeply, putting down the documents he was holding.

"How long are you going to come here and bother me?"

"Until you change your mind."

"Until the duke changes his mind."

A nervous vein stood on the older Duke's forehead.

"So, why do you want to change my mind this much?"

“…….”

“…….”
"I heard that nine out of ten families have already sent their support to your
Majesty's national spirit. Even if I don't have to persuade them in such a
situation, they'll be able to hold the wedding."

What the duke could not understand was that.

What is necessary for national marriage is the approval of more than seven of the
ten noble families belonging to the noble council. Even that was not a prerequisite
as long as it was approved by the church.

Even though he had already received the support of nine noble families, he could
not understand why he came to himself and protested as if threatening.

"There is not much difference between being supported by seven families and being
supported by eight families, but there is a huge difference between being supported
by nine families and being supported unanimously."

"I'm going to stay here until I leave and try my best for Chloe's happiness."”

The emperor and the saint answered at the same time with a very serious face. The
duke struggled with a groaning sound for a long time and barely opened his mouth.

"……I think the dignity of the empress, the wife of the imperial family, is of
paramount importance in order for the empire to stand tall. Let me check with my
own eyes whether the woman, Chloe Garnetesch, has the ability and character to
surpass birth."

"The duke..."

The emperor jumped to his feet when he said that.

"Good idea!" The craft will fall in love with Chloe's charms, too!

The saint clapped her hands and smiled brightly on the spot.

I was genuinely curious about what took away the hearts of the greatest man and the
influential woman on the continent.

* * *

Sunlight poured through the delicate fingers crossing the paper. Sitting by a
window with good lighting and reading books, my mind and body were at peace with
indescribable ease.

Sabrak. Sabrak. It was a peaceful afternoon in the Imperial Palace Library filled
with only the sound of turning over paper pages.

"Hmm."

It would have been perfect if it weren't for the sound of a cough from somewhere.

"Hmm, hmm!"

Suddenly, when I realized that the source of the cough was above my head, I raised
my head still.

About sixty-year-old man was staring down at me.

“……?”

I looked into his eyes, wondering if he had anything to say to me, but the old man
rolled his eyes to avoid my gaze. I felt strange, but I lowered my head again and
tried to read a book.

“…….”

“…….”

However, with the awkward silence and the perspective of the old man, I couldn't
read any more, so I got up. I was going to borrow a book and go back to the room to
read it.

"Wait a minute.

If the old man hadn't caught me, I would have left the library immediately.

"Anything you want to say to me..."…?”

“…….”

When asked carefully, the old man closed his mouth again. At first glance, his eyes
turned to the book I was holding. Immediately after grasping the intention of the
old man, I asked with a big smile.

"Do you want to read this book?"

"What? No, I mean..."….”

The old man stuttered and blurred his answer. Now that I look at it, he seemed
quite shy.

"I'll give it to you." I've already read this book more than 20 times.”

"Have you read this book more than 20 times?"

"Yes, it's a great book. It is a book by Adrian Hazzys, called the first wise man
of the Asta Empire. How humans on the continent have survived a long history is
well incorporated."

"Do you know Adrian Hazzys?"

The old man, who was quietly listening to my explanation, suddenly blushed and
asked.

"Yes, of course."

I nodded lightly and brought the book I had been reading to the old man's arms. The
old man, who unexpectedly crossed the book, looked at me with a disheartened look.

"Although I've never met him, I've read all the books he wrote. "If you don't mind,
should I recommend a few more books by Adrian Hazzys?"

"Please..."

The old man nodded blankly. I led the old man to stand in front of the library,
passed through a thick book, and pulled out three or four relatively thin books.
"If it's your first time reading Adrian Hedges' history book, you'd better read it
first. He wrote this book when he was young, and he is looking at the history of
the continent from a slightly different perspective from the books he recently
wrote.”

"The lady seems to have a lot of faith in Adrian Hazzys.”

"I'm a big follower of him, if not a believer..."

When I was trapped in the Great Wall of Kylos, there were not many books that were
allowed to me.

"Among the old history books, Adrian Hedges' books contain his deep thoughts and
philosophy. They were books that made me think a lot."

"Hmm, I'm shy to compliment you so straightforwardly."

The old man murmured, twitching around his mouth.

"Yes..."

"No, nothing."

At the same time, I was convinced to see an old man who couldn't block the corners
of his mouth.

"Gentleman is also a follower of Adrian Hazzys?"

"Hmm? Oh, well..."… You can say that."

"Right? Nice to meet you!" I was always sad that there was no one around me to read
and talk to. "If you don't mind, why don't we talk about Adrian Hazzys'
philosophy?"

"Oh, that's...".”

The old man, who had hesitated for a while, soon smiled and nodded.

"That sounds fun."

* * *

Two pairs of red eyes fluttered over the wide window with good lighting.

"What are we talking about?"

"I can't see you well, Raymond!" I want to see Chloe, too!"

A red head like a flame and a silver head like a slightly smaller moonlight stuck
to the window and were watching the inside of the library.

"Oh, my. I can't hear anything."

"I want to see Chloe, too!"”

Lette, who had been snooping with his tiptoes all the time, eventually floated into
the air and clung onto the glass.

"You look like an old duke, why are you smiling at someone else's wife?"
"Where's Chloe?"… Oh my! Chloe and Duke's expressions aren't bad."

Looking around the inside of the window, Lette found Chloe and Adrian Hedges
sitting face to face on a wide table and talking.

"I think we can communicate well. Look at that, they're both laughing."

"Well..."

"What did I say?" The Duke said he would definitely like Chloe when he met her."

Lette proudly raised her nose and shrugged as if it were her job. However,
Raymond's expression as he saw the two's cheerfulness gradually turned rough.

"Look carefully, saint." "That's not just a look of liking it."

Raymond pointed to Adrian Hazzys in a spooky voice and said.

"That's the expression he makes when he's shy."

"Come to think of it, the duke's neck is red."

"The darn duke must have held a grudge against Chloe!"

"Heukshim?"

Lette tilted his head at the words.

"The duke's heart is a bright pink color. Just like wild flowers on a spring day."

"What? Pink color?" Me, me, that senile old man...…!”

His furious voice was fierce as if to kill the Duke at any moment, but Lethe did
not understand why he was angry.

"Anyway, I'm glad the atmosphere between the two is not bad. Chloe looks happy too,
right?”

“…….”

Lette asked cheerfully, but Raymond looked gloomy and waited out the window until
they finished the conversation.

Finally, when the two's conversation ended and Duke Adrian Hedges left first,
Raymond approached the Duke who just came out of the library with a shot.

"Adrian Hazzys"!

Adrian Hedges found the emperor striding toward him with a fierce expression,
stopped there and politely prepared his courtesy.

"What did I talk about with my wife?"”

"What do you mean wife?" Lady Garnetesch is not yet the wife of His Majesty the
Emperor."

"What?"
"Jack! What do you think?" Like I said, you fell in love with Chloe's charms,
right?

Rette, who had been chasing Raymond, asked the Duke in a refreshing voice.

"Oh, my. From your Majesty to the saint. Have you been watching me?”

"How was it talking with Chloe?"

"As you two said, you were a great lady. She was a well-informed lady that is rare
these days. It felt like I went back to my academy days after a long time.”

Raymond was engulfed in the urge to hit the Duke's face, smiling satisfactorily
with a fairly satisfied face.

"Was I such a jealous man?"’

I don't think that's what happened, but at some point...… To be exact, speculation
has increased sharply since she kissed her, who had loved her with all her heart in
Daria's craftsmanship.

Raymond calmed down his confused mind and stared at Adrian Hazzys with a calm look
as much as possible.

"I thought the duke would definitely like it if he met Chloe!" Chloe is an
attractive woman that you can't help but love!"

"Haha, I can't help but agree with the saint's words. I apologize that I was
wearing excessive colored glasses.

"Oh, my! Does the Duke agree with Chloe and Raymond's national spirit?"”

Lette clapped her hands and jumped. However, Adrian Hedges did not answer easily
and only swept away his holy beard.

"Well..."

"What are you hesitating about?"

Raymond, who was watching silently, squinted and asked.

"No matter how much I think about it, Lady Garnetteau is a wasteful talent to be
appointed as the empress."

"What?"

"It's a shame that I'm getting older, but if I were to enter the academy now..."….”

"Academy?"

Raymond frowned and asked back at a sudden sound.

"I had deep philosophical thoughts, and the more I talked, the faster I learned.
You have a good understanding."

"What nonsense are you talking about?"….”

"Above all, she was a hidden woman with the ability to mark a new milestone in
Adrian Hedges' philosophy."
"What does that mean?" So you're saying that you really liked Chloe, right?”

Raymond and Lette blinked at the same time and looked at the Duke.

"Hmm, hmm... So, the Duke of Hazzys can't agree with Lady Garnettsch and His
Majesty's national marriage..."….”

"Adrian Hazzys"!

"Skills!"

The two shouted in the same voice. Adrian Hedges sly stroked his beard and laughed.

* * *

On the last day of July, Chloe Garnettsch will be greeted as the empress of the
Asta Empire.’

In a conference hall full of nobles, Raymond announced his national marriage with
me.

"With the approval of the church, the noble council unanimously agreed, so I hope
there will be no more discussions about it.’

What do you mean unanimous approval? Upon hearing the news, I paused in surprise.

"Unanimously"? Really?

"Sure. Every single member of the noble council expressed their support."

"Of course, Chloe!"

Someone must have been involved. Perhaps Raymond, who is smiling grimly, or Lette,
who has a triumphant look on his face instead of me. It's either one of the two.

Soon after, a women's corps was set up to serve the prospective empress, and some
of the young infants were familiar with it.

"Lady Garnetesu!" No, I should call her Her Majesty now!"

"Gloa Youngae, Miller Youngae, Travia Youngae, and..."… "Kenneth, Young-ae."

"I missed you so much because I couldn't see you again for a while because of
various things, Empress." I don't know how much I had to beg my father to join the
Empress's temporary maid.”

"Come to think of it, was the person who liked your Majesty at the time the
emperor?”

"No wonder you didn't budge in front of Sir Brance and Sir Kennis..."….”

"Congratulations, Empress!"

"Me, too. Congratulations!"

I burst into shy laughter at the sight of them sincerely rejoicing with me.

"Thank you so much, everyone."

At that moment, a short silence flowed into the room. The girls, who chatted
nonstop like baby birds, stared up at me blankly, blushing their cheeks.

When I tilted my head, wondering if I had made a mistake, Gloria Young-ae raised
her thumbs with both hands and shouted.

"As expected, Her Majesty is amazing!" None of the empresses will be able to catch
up! It'll definitely be the treasure of the Asta Empire!"

"What? What do you mean..."….”

"I beg you, Empress." Even after becoming an official empress, please have Her
Majesty next to you. It'll be an honor for generations to come.”

"……? I'm honored."

Looking at her making a fuss, I expressed my doubts for a moment, but immediately
replied with a calm smile.

In the past, when I gave birth to Estelle, everyone was reluctant to me and Estelle
because I was a government official.

Of course, being able to take care of the child with my own hands was a great gift
to me now that I think about it, but that didn't mean that I was willing to take
care of the child.

Is the reason why the public's attitude toward me has changed because I have
changed? What Raymond told me was how I loved myself, but it made me love others
and be loved by others.

What I love, it was the warmest teaching in the world that Raymond gave me. A hot
sensation resembling the teaching tried to pop out of my heart.

"Your Majesty, please speak comfortably to us."

Rodel Miller Young-ae told me.

"I'm not an empress yet."

"But it'll be soon."

It was Amelia Kennis Youngae who answered this time. I quietly looked into their
faces, and soon nodded.

"Yeah, Amelia."

And answered, eye-to-eye with them one by one.

"Rodel, Jaycee, Luna."

Whenever my name was called, they laughed and bowed gracefully.

"When we're together, it reminds me of that time." When we had tea time sponsored
by the imperial palace and went on a picnic with the saint...….”

"That's right. At that time,….”

“…….”
“…….”

As soon as Bestie's name came out, a cold silence fell between us.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Empress." I made a mistake.”

Travian Young-ae, the person who brought up her name, was surprised and cried
covering her mouth with both hands.

"It's okay."

I smiled bitterly and shook my head.

"We were all bestie's friends. It's natural to think of Bestie when we're together
like this."

Is Bestie overcoming the wound by now? She's a brave girl, so she'll be fine. No,
it's going to be hard. Because all of my family went through that...….

Although I said it was okay, I felt depressed by Bestie's thoughts. It became quiet
together whether others noticed my mind or felt similar to me.

* * *

Time went by quickly. During the month, I had to learn a lot of things, including
the history of the empire and imperial etiquette, from numerous scholars invited
for me.

When I learned that the old man I met in the library was none other than Duke
Adrian Hazzys, I was literally surprised and almost blackened.

"That's mean! You made fun of me!"”

Without knowing that he was Adrian Hedges, he recommended his books in front of him
and discussed his philosophy.

"Well, thanks to this, I learned that future Empress Her Majesty was an avid
follower of Adrian Hedges. Of course, I still think Lady Garnetteau would be better
suited to study Adrian Hazzys philosophy at the Academy than at the Imperial
Palace."

Duke Hazzys was busy waiting to laugh and tease me.

The wedding day has finally come. The wedding ceremony between the emperor and the
empress was held in the square of the capital, not in the imperial palace.

In the crowd, I stood side by side with Raymond. Perhaps because of the tension, my
hands kept sweating. Raymond held my hand tight.

"It's okay, I'm next to you."

Although the tension was not completely relieved by the words, I felt more at
peace.

Rette, who thought he would naturally want to host our wedding, unexpectedly handed
over the role to the Archbishop.

A young archbishop who arrived at the imperial palace from the church last night
stood on the stage to announce our union to the whole world. In front of the young
archbishop, we shared an oath of love that would never change.

"I, Raymond del Astarot, the emperor of the Asta Empire, swear to love only Chloe
Garnetesch forever with a pure heart."

Raymond slowly approached me. The empress' coffin was placed over my head. At the
same time as he kissed my forehead, a strong cheer covered the whole square.

Lette's wedding song rang high in the sky. Those who were fascinated by the rare
sight of being a saint's wedding song were moved by the beautiful aesthetics and
even shed tears and blessed our union.

"I'll give you the honor!

"Honor to Her Majesty!"

"Honored by the Asta Empire!"

While the whole empire became the crucible of the festival due to the wedding of
the emperor and the empress, a reception was held at the imperial palace for guests
from abroad and the nobles of the empire.

I greeted the VIPs who gathered under Raymond's escort one by one.

Invited to today's reception included Duke Adrian Hedges and a number of older
nobles I had not met at the ballroom.

While going through the reception hall for a long time, the driver who was guarding
the door shouted loudly.

"Dariya Caroline Duke has arrived!"

It was Daria who opened the door and confidently came inside.

She was not a dress, but a conquest outfit worn by male aristocrats, which was in
considerable contrast to the appearance of the empress. Whenever her elongated legs
took a step at a time, strange tension began to circulate in the hall.

She stopped walking exactly in front of Raymond and me.

Although her marriage was said to have been nullified, she was nevertheless
remembered by many as Raymond's "ex-wife" and the "former empress" of the Astar
Empire.

In addition, everyone knew that I was once her maid, so people seemed to expect a
lot of things to happen between the former Empress and the current Empress. I could
feel my eyes on this side, pretending not to be.

"The Duke Daria Caroline greets His Majesty the Emperor and His Majesty the
Empress, who are the owners of the empire."

She gracefully prepared herself with disciplined movements. Looking at it, I

twisted my eyes.

"Welcome, Daria." I don't know how long I've been waiting for you to come.”

When I greeted her with a smile as if nothing had happened, people turned their
attention to disappointment.
"Your pretty face will be pierced." Everyone is only looking at the empress.”

"It's something to get used to."

When I smiled, Daria crumpled her forehead to see if she liked something.

"When we meet again, didn't you tell us to speak informally, Her Majesty?"

"Just now, as an empress, it was to provide proper examples for you, the Duke of
the Empire."

I greeted again, hugging the leg with open arms.

"Nice to meet you again, Daria."

"……What the. "You're fascinated by people again. Won."

Daria smiled and hugged me.

"But Daria won't talk to me comfortably?"”

"Until Her Majesty's position becomes stronger, for the time being. You don't have
to feed those who always like to bite in search of new gossip."

"...I'm a little upset.”

"That's supposed to be a lonely seat." Still, there is a loved one next to His
Majesty, so you won't be lonely.”

Daria glanced at Raymond, who was crossing her arms with an displeased look next to
me, and whispered.

"How long will you hug her? Duke Caroline?"

"It's unfair. It's the empress who hugged me first."

Daria grumbled and let go of me. And whispered in his ear so that others could not
hear him.

"I'm sure you'll be a good empress. Even though I fell in love with my sadness and
vengeance and tried to bear the least responsibility I had to bear, but Her Majesty
is the one who carries the weight of others instead."

"I'm still worried about whether I can do well. It's not just a place to do
paperwork, but a place to lead people face to face.….”

"What are you worried about?" You're much better at dealing with people than I am.
In terms of diplomacy, it will shine so much that the emperor cannot keep up."

"I..."

"Anyway, congratulations on your wedding." I still think Her Majesty is more

wasteful, but I hope you will keep the bean pod for a long time and be happy.”

Daria left with a grin at me. Raymond walked with me, gossiping about her so that
others could not hear her, saying that she still didn't like her.

It was then.
"But he's still an illegitimate child!" How can you do that to such a girl!

A young aristocrat holding a glass in one hand was heard shouting at the
aristocrats around him.

Coincidentally, the nobleman turned his back on us and could not find Raymond with
a terrifying expression.

"How dare you."

Raymond growled, staring at the nobleman. I first calmed him down, who seemed to
rush in and bite a young nobleman.

"It's okay, Raymond." "Don't be angry."

I calmed him down first and approached the nobleman alone.

"Hello. Thank you for coming to the reception."

"Gasp..." Ah...… It's...

"What's your name?"

"Serbia Dylan..."… This is your Empress."

"I see."

He must have never expected me to hear him right behind him.

I stared at the young nobleman who was embarrassed and at a loss. Then the noble's
face gradually began to heat up red, and soon became red as if it were a ripe
tomato.

"Then enjoy the banquet."

I smiled and turned around.

"What did I just do?"

"My legs told me." Don't be angry or embarrassed when the other person ignores the
origin as a problem, but just smile."

"Well..."

Raymond was crumpling his forehead as if he was dissatisfied with something.

"You told me something useless." Only smile at me like that. I'll take care of all
the people who are sarcastic about you."

"What do you mean, deal with it? You sound like a villain trying to do something
very bad."

As he laughed, Raymond's expression turned subtle.

"Did you really intend to do something bad?"”

"Oh, no. That's not what I meant..."….”

I laughed because he was cute when he was embarrassed.

"Do you want to go get some fresh air"?

"Okay."

As I entered the open terrace, I felt refreshed. As I looked up at the sky with
both hands on the railing, I could see the sun slowly setting.

"Chloe."

When I turned my head to a low call, I met Raymond, who was looking at me with a
serious look.

"Starting today, we'll be a real couple."

"Yes, Raymond." "We're a real couple."

"You have no idea how long I've been waiting for this day and how much I've hoped
for it. Even the moment I died, it was only what I wanted. To make you happy...….
And being with you, who has become happy...….”

First of all, I had the illusion that his face was painfully distorted. However,
when he looked up, there was a fierce joy that could not be hidden.

"Are you happy now?"”

It was the same question he asked me, who had just come back in time one day.
Listening to the soft mid-low voice, I answered with confidence.

"Yes, I'm happy."”

A voice full of overwhelming happiness burst out, different from the time when I
cried sadly. He hugged me carefully. In a subtle atmosphere, he slowly lowered his
head toward me.

It was the moment when I and his lips were about to touch.

"Chloe! It was here..."… Oh my!"

Lette, who was jumping down from the roof onto the railing, was surprised and
covered his eyes with both hands.

"Sorry, sorry.

“…….”

“…….”

There was a cool silence. Lette, who was glancing at our senses, muttered softly
with a bright red face.

"I didn't mean to disturb you." I'm really, really sorry. Let's get going and have
a good time."

Leaving only that remark, Lette disappeared like the wind.

"... Huh."
It was Raymond who broke the awkward silence.

"Go back now. I can't be away for too long."

It was slowly time to prepare for the first night. The bride's first-time leader
demanded much more time than the groom's, so I had to leave Raymond first.

"But..."

"See you again at night, Raymond."

I barely sent him back, appeasing him who was disappointed, and I left the fatigue
zone first.

It was already a dark night around. As soon as I saw myself, the maids hurriedly
dragged me, saying it was late. At their touch, I lightly fixed my makeup and
changed my clothes.

It was my first time to spend the first night as a new bride before and after going
back in time, so I was very shy and excited.

"Your Majesty, you're so beautiful!"

"Your Majesty will also be mesmerized by the beauty of your Empress."

It doesn't seem long after I started decorating, but it's already time for Hapgung.

"You have to go alone from here on out.”

"I'll cheer for you, Empress!"

They made a determined look at me, posing for a bizarre cheer. It was so cute that
I was relaxed.

After breaking up with them, I quietly rolled up my fists and walked alone in a
long hallway scattered with red petals on white silk.

Finally standing in front of the door where he would be, I took a short deep breath
and turned the door knob around.

“……!”

As soon as the door opened, the thick palms that popped out between them grabbed my
wrist roughly and pulled me.

"Chloe."

"I was surprised."

As if I had been in his arms in a blink of an eye, I stared at him without hate and
pouted my lips.

"As I said before."

With eyes full of infatuation, he looked down at me.

"I've been waiting for this day for a long time."

I hung with my arms wide open toward him, who could not hide his passionate heart
wide open.

"Raymond."

When I called his name slowly, I felt him shaking because he couldn't stand it. To
the man who loved me, I smiled the most brightly in the world and bent my eyes.

"Then let me know now, how long you've been waiting for me. So that I can feel it
with my whole body.”

Even before I finished speaking, his lips hit me. The two lips gently engaged and
began to indulge each other.

I put myself together tonight, hugging him with all my might, not to miss any of
his great love.

The tip of my nose suddenly turned sour as if I were crying. Of course, I know that
it is not because it is sad, but because of excessive happiness.

"I want you to be happy."’

A long time ago, his voice rang in his ears. In the end, you let me know happiness.

Raymond del Astarot, the man who wished me happiness. With this man...… All future
days will be beautiful.

Feeling that overwhelming happiness, I kissed him willingly, accepting him sitting
on my lips again.

He was happiness to me. In the past with him, in this moment of putting lips
together, and in every moment to be with him in the future. He was eternal
happiness to me.

Lying down in his far-fetched love, he let the hem of the night slip away. With all
the pain and sadness that have hurt me for a long time. I let them all go.

-end

외전 1. Forgetting.

The breakup came quickly without a sound. Unlike the Archbishop and other priests
who left the capital immediately after my wedding, it was Lette who stayed in the
imperial palace for a few more days.

But she said goodbye to me and Raymond one late summer morning.

"Do I have to leave?"

"I decided to leave after Chloe's wedding."

"But there was an adult, so I and the empress had fun."

"Even if I leave, there will be a lot of fun things in front of the two.”
We held on regretfully, but Lethe gently bent his eyes and shook his head. Her
expression resembled someone in a faint old memory.

"I'm really sad." But we'll be able to see each other again, right?”

"If you're an adult, I'll always welcome you, so please visit again."

“…….”

Lette couldn't answer easily. Instead, we blessed our future.

"I hope Chloe and Raymond will be happy for a long time.”

The sad smile as if crying was as if it were about to turn off. At that moment, I
realized what her expression looked like. It looked like Raymond's, who prayed for
my happiness in anticipation of his death.

'Ah...'

It was a belated realization.

The corners of my mouth where I was smiling. Arrogant attitude like a royal family.

Yes, Lette, who everyone said looked like me, resembles Raymond.

"Then, both of you, goodbye."

I held her little hands still.

A leather bracelet of the same shape hung from my wrist, her wrist, and Raymond's
wrist standing side by side.

The moment my hands fell, I felt strange. I had a bad feeling that I would never
meet her again.

"Lette!"

I called her aloud, who was moving away from me without realizing it. As she was
moving away little by little, she soon stopped there and bowed her head deeply.

"I actually don't want to leave either."

"Lette..."

"I want to stay with Chloe and Raymond."

At first glance, a faint murmur mixed into the tears and flowed out. As soon as she
tried to reach out to her regret, an unknown sound came out.

"Just once... I really thought it would be nice if you recognized me just once."

“……?”

"Why don't you recognize me?"

"Lette, what's that..."….”

Lette reached out and mumbled like a child, grabbing my sleeve.

"I recognized them as soon as I saw them..."….”

Her eyes, which slowly raised her head, were filled with tears.

"Estel..."

It's very funny, but at that moment, I looked at Lette and recalled my little
Estelle, who I had to let go of.

At the same time as I remembered the name, my body hardened as if it were a stone.
It wasn't just my body. As if time had stopped, everything was stuffed together.

The early morning breeze of late summer, the leaves on the branches that were
flying in the sky, and the song of the baby bird that was chirping refreshingly.
Everyone stopped together.

In that stationary time, only Lette grabbed my hem sadly.

"Can't you stop recognizing me now?" Mom, mom, dad...….”

“……!”

"I really wanted to sing it like this." I'm Estelle. I loved you until the moment
you died.”

But, but Estelle...… That kid is...….

That was ridiculous. But the next moment, I could no longer doubt anything.

This child with a face that resembles me and a face that resembles Raymond, who
wished me and Raymond happiness more than anyone else. If it's not my little
Estelle, who the hell is?

"Please, please call my name, mom..."….”

I wanted to hug her, but my stiff body couldn't move. I wanted to call her name,
but my stiff tongue also didn't move.

"I'm here." Your Estelle is here. But why don't you recognize me?….”

I have to tell Estelle. I have to tell you how much I loved you and how sorry I was
to leave you alone.

"I love you, mother." Dad, I love you so much. And how much you loved me, I know.
It's not that I don't know."

I have to hug him, but his small body barely holding back tears. A slender body. I
need to hug you...….

Whenever I lowered the sound, my throat heated up as if burning, and pain hit me.
Whenever I tried to move my fingertips, a sharp pain passed by, scratching my body.

"So you two don't have to be sorry for me."

"…delle."

From the hardened throat, the sound came out difficultly. Estelle, barely squeezed,
the name of my little child.
"S... Dell..."….”

“……!”

At the sound of barely coming out of his mouth, Lette opened his eyes wide and
immediately bent his eyes. The warm smile with his eyes broke my heart.

"Do you know me?"

However, I have to answer that I will recognize you.

"Oh, my..."….”

Lette cried. No, my little Estelle cried, burying her face on both palms. Estelle's
face was hidden by a small hand and was invisible.

"I wanted you to recognize me at least once. But that wish came true like this. I'm
so happy, mother. And my father...….”

Estelle bravely wiped away her tears and raised her head again. The published eyes
were sadly swollen.

"I'm sorry. I can't be with two people. I made a promise with the god Lana. I'll go
back when everything's done."

What do you mean, go back? Where?

"I'm not dying." It doesn't disappear either. It's just going back to the arms of
Lana God. So, both of you, don't cry."

Lie. This is a lie. Otherwise, my Estelle will be crying so sadly.

"Thank you for giving birth to me, loving me, and cherishing me. Thank you for
recognizing me..."… Thank you. Thank you so much. Mother, father...….”

"Lette, you have to leave now."

At that time, a neat voice called Lette.

"Your time is running out."

In a short period of time, Lette's body gradually became smaller and faded. As if
it would disappear in no time.

Sir Enoch hugged her with a worried face.

"Chloe, and Raymond."

Lette kissed Lord Enoch's teary cheeks one after another. Then he leaned back into
his arms as if he were tired and laughed at us with sad eyes.

"Forgotten is the biggest gift I can give to two people. Forget Estelle now and be
happy with a new life to bless the two."

I can't believe I forgot. I don't want to. I can't do that.

Estelle...
How can I forget you, who was once my only warmth?

"I'll forget everything." The painful past, the one death that had to be traced
back, the man who bothered you two…… And the sadness of my existence, all."

How can you... forget...….

"I love you. And thank you so much, you two". My mother...… Father...."

At the end of that, Lethe buried his face in Lord Enoch's arms. Lette's, my little
Estelle's face, was no longer visible.

No, Estelle...…. Sir Enoch, please don't take Estelle from me. No, no...….
Please...

My mournful cry overshadowed them, but they turned heartlessly. They disappeared in
the distance. My little Estelle left forever.

…….

…….

During the time of eternity, the stiff body gradually began to relax.

Blinking.

I blinked my moist eyelashes and suddenly found my wet sleeves and tilted my head.

"Sleeves... Why..."…?”

"Chloe? Her eyes are red. Did she cry?"

I cried? When I carefully raised my hand and rubbed around my eyes, tears came out.
Not only the eyes, but also the whole face was wet.

"Chloe?"

When I turned my head toward him calling me again, his eyes were red as if they
were crying.

"……Even Raymond's eyes are red."

My mind was floating as if a ghost had been there. My heart felt empty. Like
forgetting something important.

"Let's go in. The morning air is chilly. Autumn will come soon.”

"I know, autumn..."… It's approaching."

The moment you bring out the word autumn. I felt very sad. In the fall, I think
something happened.….

"I'll take you inside, my empress."

But my anxiety subsided due to Raymond's warm warmth that immediately approached
me.

* * *
"Why am I 'forgotten' of all things?" It would've been nice if it was something
else. "Happiness" or "Hope"...….”

Lette complained in Enoch's arms. However, unlike complaining in a lively voice,

constant tears were flowing from her eyes.

Why did you reveal yourself in front of them, Enoch wanted to ask that, but he
didn't. Because she didn't know why she identified herself in front of them even as
she cut down the time left.

"ITZY, Enoch." Where are you going now?”

"……I'm going to a place where I can remember you for a long time."

"Pi, lie." There's no place like that.”

Enoch couldn't smile at Lethe's sharp lips. I couldn't smile anymore, which always
stayed on my face.

"There is a place like that."

"I can't believe it." "I'm oblivious."

“…….”

His arms held Lette were tight.

"Oh, I'm tired..."….”

"I won't let you go. So take a rest, Lette."

"Uhhaha.

Lette's body gradually became transparent. Without feeling the weight, I was forced
to embrace the body that was so light that I couldn't feel it...… Without any
place...… I walked and walked as much as I could.

"Lette. Can you do me a favor for the last time?"

"What is it?"

"…… Please, make me forget."

Lette smiled faintly and nodded.

"If that's Enoch's happiness."

“…….”

Enoch's green eyes shook crowded.

"Sing for us, Enoch."”

“…….”

"Cradle, I want to hear it." So that I can sleep comfortably.”

Enoch slowly blinked his moist, wet eyelashes. Then, he opened his trembling lips
still.
"If you climb up the clouds, there are angels' castles. An angel dressed in
white...….”

"It's the same song that Chloe sings."

"I grew up listening to the same song."

"Oh, I see..."….”

“…….”

"Keep singing..."….”

Lette's voice gradually subsided.

…….

…….

Enochbrance, who was walking aimlessly, suddenly stopped walking.

"What's that..."

My mind was in a daze. What I was doing, where I was going, and...… Who were you
talking to?

I couldn't think of anything. Somehow I felt empty.

As I lowered my head still, I noticed a small rocket necklace hanging from my neck.
It was an object that touched my heart just by holding it in my eyes, but I didn't
know when I had it.

I opened the rocket, but there was no common portrait in it.

Enochbrance clenched his necklace with one hand. Anything, even a very small piece
is fine, so I hope you remember.

But there was still nothing I remembered.

* * *

"If anyone sees Sir Brance's face once, they won't forget it.’

She smiled beautifully and said. Enoch Brance, who quietly listened to her, smiled
bitterly.

No one will forget? But you don't remember me.

'Not necessarily, I don't think so.’

Enoch Brans replied with a bitter smile.

Enoch was born in Asranta, a small city in the south. The last name "Brance" was
not necessarily his, so he was just Enoch.

Born in a family with nothing outstanding, there is only one special thing for him,
it was a small girl who lived right next door.
The little girl with the most beautiful woman in the village as her mother was very
special to young Enoch.

"Then do you want to promise?" When we grow up later...….’

On a bright spring day, she promised her pinky in a bright yellow dress.

It was a common childhood joke for young children. Among the commoners, there were
many cases in which such house play became a future covenant and actually took
place.

The young Enoch and the little girl were similar in circumstances and ages, so if
it had not been for any unexpected events, they might have also grown up and become
a good couple.

However, the tragedy that came silently hit the little girl and her mother as it
was, and young Enoch had to lose the girl so powerlessly.

"I went to Garnetsu's song."….’

In the midst of the rumors, young Enoch chased her traces, but was discouraged by
the size of the Garnette mansion, which seemed infinitely grand in his eyes.

"Now that I have a noble father, does the child become a noble now?"’

Enoch, a young man, has never met the existence of a nobleman he has only heard of
in people's stories. Therefore, the existence of nobility was considered more
sacred.

The little girl next door who followed me every day has now become too far away.

Nevertheless, Enogh wanted to be next to the girl.

Young Enoch was a commoner and found the only way to protect the nobility. He vowed
to be a knight.

The Bangmuljangsu, who used to visit his neighborhood from time to time, told him
that if his skills were outstanding, even a commoner could become a knight and
protect the nobility.

I wanted to be the kid's knight. I wanted to be a knight protecting her. The first
thing Enoch did after making such a decision was to find a teacher.

Enoch visited an old man who was the best maintenance of the small city of Asranta
and once a famous knight of the capital, but now retired.

The retired driver, who became his teacher, was a very cranky owner of Sungjeong,
but Enoch happily learned little by little, holding up his care.

Enoch learned how to lift a sword from him, learned how to move his body away from
the eyes of his opponent, and learned the manners and skills necessary for a
knight.

After proper training, he planned to join the Knights of Garnetshu's own family. It
would have been possible if his skills were a little insufficient.

Unfortunately, Enoch, who was so talented, caught the eye of the archipelago of
Kylos Ludwig.
"You are the commoner child mentioned by the teacher, and I learned all of the
teacher's swordsmanship in just a year."’

One day, the gray-haired man who appeared without notice was only a boy three or
four years older than him. However, the orphaned behavioral beggar and daunting
tone reminded Enoch and the man that there was an insurmountable wall.

"I'm the one who has to get my hands on whatever I want. So I'm going to put you in
my hands this time."

Kylos Ludwig was the first nobleman Enoch had met since he was born, and at the
same time, he was a man who showed how powerful nobles get their hands on what they
wanted.

"There's no reason for you to lose money. I'll treat you as the best knight to suit
your ability.’

"But what I want is..."….’

But if you're going to serve another owner, not me, I'm not going to let you live.
If I become someone else's hands and feet with this skill, it could interfere with
me in the future.’

No matter how talented they were, it was very difficult for a young commoner boy to
face the will of the best aristocrat in the empire.

Thus Enoch became the knight of the Great Depression. Knights from aristocrats take
charge of all the dirty and ugly things that are difficult to do. The Great Prince
bought him a castle called Brance.

"I'm investing in your future."’

He liked the outstanding young articles from commoners quite a bit, and did not
hesitate to incorporate them into the noble society for the future of young
articles.

However, Enoch did not believe what the public said. It was all for the great
prince himself, not me.

And one winter day, a small girl appeared in the cold airspace. Enoch was
frightened to find the girl who appeared holding the hand of the great prince.

Chloe...

It was the little girl next door, the reason why he first wanted to be a knight. It
was his little girl who had forgotten for a long time, but was still sparkling on
one side of his memory.

After staying in a small room in the Great Wall for a long time, she did not appear
outside the castle until spring when the cold snow melted.

Enoch discovered her again under the sponsorship of the Great Depression.

"Is it okay?"

When she almost tripped over a stone while walking around picking flowers.

"Who are you?"

She glanced timidly at herself. Unlike Enoch, who recognized her at once despite
the first meeting in six years, she did not recognize Enoch.

Enoch... It's Brance.’

Oh, then Sir Brance...….’

She added with a shy smile.

"My uncle said that. When you call the drivers, you have to call them like this.’

In that way, he lifted the skirt hem with both hands and bowed gracefully like a
lady of a noble family.

'Ah...'

At that moment, Enogh felt his long-standing heart pounding and beating aloud.

Enoch turned away from me and looked at her back for a long time. Silver hair
fluttering in the spring breeze caught his eye.

During the eight years she stayed in the Great Wall and gradually grew from a girl
to a woman, Enoch fell in love with her.

I couldn't help but love. In addition to Enoch, several articles of the Great
Depression loved her. There were few courageous articles that could not dare not
love her who grew up so lovely.

However, Enoch's love was a little deeper than others'. It was a different sense
from the young foot spirit.

However, in her heart, there was already a loved one. Looking at her blind love for
the great public, Enoch kept a distance from her and just watched.

That was Enochbrance's love. Love that you watch, protect, and support from a long
distance.

……But the result was, she went crazy.

* * *

Kylos Ludwig was able to become emperor after a long desire. He trusted Enoch
Brans, a commoner-turned-artisan who he raised with his own hands.

Thus, it was none other than Enochbrance's responsibility to supplement the emperor
at the closest distance of the emperor.

One night when the moonlight was unusually dark, Kylos Ludwig ordered it with a
strong smell of alcohol.

"Tonight, bring Chloe to me."’

"Lady Garnetesu..."… What do you mean?"

"Okay."

Kylos Ludwig lifted the glass gracefully with a twisted smile.

'I'm about to make him a child. I'm sure he'll be happy.’

As the glass tilted, the man's neck was wobbly.

"I didn't want to make an illegitimate child, but I don't think it'll be too bad to
see him holding my child.’

Kylos Ludwig put the glass down on the table, wiping the moist mouth with the back
of his hand. Enochbrance stared blankly at the alluring figure.

The man she loved was a man who was more brilliant and shining than anyone else. He
was such a great man that it was hard to match himself who was only a knight from a
commoner.

So Enochbrance didn't even dare to think about what to do with her from the man.

If I hadn't found her so devastated, I would have forever met her again, it would
have been forever.

"I don't want a child." I just want to meet Estelle.’

She helped make the man she loved emperor as she had hoped for a long time, but she
didn't look happy at all.

Enochbrance stood in front of her silently for a long time, and suddenly decided
and said.

"I'll help you."’

The price of helping her in violation of the emperor's order was harsh. One eye was
lost, and the other eye gradually became blurred with the beautiful color.

In the meantime, I heard that she was dead.

I'm dead...

She's dead...….

She was so affectionate and precious that she couldn't even approach her and just
watched from afar.… He killed himself in the end...….

A hot cry spread through my blurry eyes.

The day I learned of Chloe Garnettsch's death was the first and last day of tears
Enoch Brans remembers.

Even inside the cold prison, rumors have been heard that the new emperor is crazy.
I couldn't believe the story of holding the dead woman's body and walking around
like a maniac every night.

Enochbrance closed his eyes and ears from rumors. If I didn't do that, I felt like
I was going to go crazy with the growing.

It was quite a long time later that I got out of the damp dungeon and saw the light
of the world again.

Enoch Brance, who lost both the woman he loved and the owner's trust with one eye,
which was as beautiful as a green recording, now knew where to go and what to do.

"She has a daughter.’

"It's trapped in the west tower." The old tower that had been empty for a long
time.’

"For what reason did His Majesty save her daughter?"’

"I heard that the daughter has the same face as the dead woman."….’

Her daughter...

The last time Enoch Brans saw her, she was caught by Kylos, calling out the child's
name with a disastrous look.

After her death, of course, I thought her child would have died, too. I thought
Kylos Ludwig wouldn't let her child live. But her child was alive.

"At first, you raised him so much, but why did you lock him in the tower?"’

"Although it's illegitimate, it's the blood of the emperor." Wouldn't they be wary
before disturbing forces arise? The former emperor and Duke Caroline, who was
special, asked for the child.’

"There's a rumor that it's a little messier. The emperor, who couldn't forget her,
isolates her from the world and waits until she grows up a little longer.….’

"Oh, my God, if it's the blood of the former emperor, it would be blood for the
current emperor.’

'Well, it's just a rumor.’

Everyone in the world spread dirty rumors about her child.

"If you resemble your mother, it must be quiet."’

"Of course, the mother is a rare wife who held and shook the former and current
emperors at the same time.’

"I'm curious." What kind of beauty is it?….’

No. She wasn't that kind of woman. She was a poor and pitiful ordinary woman who
was sacrificed by a man's greed.

Enoch Brans recalled the life of Chloe Garnettsch.

Indeed, it was a blessed fate.

He headed to the tower where her daughter was trapped. Imperial expenses were not
as tight as they used to be. After the emperor went crazy, the national power
declined and the dignity of the imperial palace collapsed considerably.

On the top floor of the tower, Enochbrance met young Estelle.

‘……!’

A child who looked so much like her in his childhood was crouching on the cold
stone floor.

"Hello, Estelle."
The child looked at him with wary eyes.

'I'm here to help you.’

"Who is it?"

"Enoc..." There's no last name, but Enoc. You can call me that.’

Enoch grinned to reassure her young daughter, just as he did to his beloved Chloe
Garnettsch a long time ago.

Are you taking me out of here?’

"Yes."

"Then I'll follow you."’

Young Estelle grabbed his hand. The warm warmth touched my heart for a moment.

Enoch escaped the imperial palace with young Estelle. Soon after, of course, he was
chased by Kylos' soldiers, but the days of running away from them were not just
hard.

"What is this? It's not good." Enoch. Just eat this enoki.’

"I'm sorry, Estelle." But I still have to eat a little bit. I'll make it really
delicious for dinner.’

"Pi, lie..."….’

The days when we laughed in front of the table while eating bad food together were
extremely peaceful.

Sitting in front of the mirror and combing her hair with clumsy skills, he was able
to skillfully tie her long hair.

Young Estelle gradually grew to be beautiful. resembling Chloe Garnettsch's life.

Enoch, who was about to reach his immortal age, looked at the child with a happy
face.

It has been almost five years since he escaped from the status of a fugitive and
built a nest in a quiet village at the end of the continent. The emperor's soldiers
no longer chased them, and rumors were spreading secretly that the empire might
soon fall. It was a day without any worries.

Soon before adulthood, the child was the most beautiful maiden in the village.

Looking at the men of the village who glanced at the child and blushed, Enoch
realized that it was time for the child to meet his mate and leave me.

The fact that the child was leaving was in deep vain, but Enoch smiled to himself,
thinking that the decades he spent with the child were not so bad.

One day when it was so peaceful, the child suffered from a strong fever. Red spots
rose all over the body, and the heat that boiled like a ball of fire did not
disappear easily. The child suffered for a full 10 days.

And when he woke up from a ten-day long fever, the child's hair grew to the tip of
his toes.
"Are you okay, Estelle?"

‘…….’

The child, who managed to come to his senses, stared blankly into space.

"Chloe..."

Suddenly, the name that came out of the child's mouth fell into his ear with a long
longing.

"Do you know who En-melted Chloe is?"’

"Where did that name come from?"…?’

Enoch asked back, hiding the agitation that shook his heart.

"It's a name that Kylos always muttered to me." But I think I saw Chloe. In my
dream, I was that woman.’

The child muttered with one hand on his chest.

"I can feel her heart." My heart hurts so much. What should I do? Enoch? She died
thinking about me until the end. Why the hell... Who the hell is she?….’

Chloe is your mother.’

"My mother whom Enoch often told me when I was young..."…?’

Enoch, who was quietly looking at the child, nodded calmly.

'I loved you so much.’

"I see..."

The child immediately accepted. Perhaps he knew vaguely even before checking with
Enoch. The woman the child saw in her dream must be her mother.

"Chloe's life is so pitiful."’

The child walked barefoot on the cold floor, stepped lightly on the window frame,
and jumped into the air. Glittering fireflies hovered around the child. I danced
along the fingertips of the child.

Enoch thought that the child's silver hair seemed to shine.

"Lette."

The child, who was dancing with a group of lights in the dark, looked back at Enoch
and said.

"I'm Lette."

‘……?’

"The saint of oblivion, Lette." That's my name. His voice was like that.’

Enoch's face, which had always been gentle, was distorted small.
"Voice..."

"Yes, your voice."

Soon after, it was found that the child was also expressed as a saint in the Ramie
church. Priests of the Ramie Church visited the child. The child entered the church
on the condition that he would be with Enoch.

"I'm going to revenge on Kylos."’

The child, who grew up well in adulthood, told Enoch.

"Why?"

Enoch couldn't understand the child.

"Are you not satisfied with your life now?"’

Although it was not abundant, I still did my best to raise the child. It may not
have been as deep as the love of parents, but I gave my child all the love I could.

Just as I wanted her to be happy a long time ago, I have raised her to this point,
hoping only for the happiness of the child.

But why are you trying to go back to the hard way?

'Kylos wants to revive the dead. I keep meeting him, but he's disobeying God's
order. It's God's will to get rid of Kylos.’

‘…….’

'So...' He showed me Chloe's shadow. So that I can assimilate into her tragedy...
….’

The child's meaning was firm, and Enoch could not stop the child.

The child who became an adult gradually developed his strength by exerting great
influence on the continent.

Enoch watched the child from a step away from his arms. Then, when I looked down
carefully, I could now find my own wrinkled hand.

"I wanted you to be happy." St. Bok-nyun, Bok-nyun...… I wish I had lived without
knowing those things for the rest of my life.’

'As long as I'm a retain, that's impossible.’

'I'm old now, and I can't stop you anymore.’

'I know the times Enoch sacrificed for me. I'll get them all back.’

Lette said. I'm going to turn back time.

"Then what happens to you?"’

"After everything is done, into the arms of Lana God."

‘…….’
Lana God's embrace. I didn't know what the priests of the church said.

'In the end...' So you choose your own end.’

'That's why I'm alive.’

"Lette."

Enoch said in a sad voice.

'I resent the Lana god. I resent Lana God, who made you such a blind person blind
to revenge.’

"Don't be so upset."

Lette hugged Enoch, his only family, with both arms and whispered.

"Enock, my only Enock." When everything is over, Enoch will no longer remember me.’

"What are you talking about?"

At that moment, Enoch's expression hardened coldly. Lette looked strange that he
had never seen before.

"I'm Lette. I'm forgetting."’

Toward Enoch, Lethe pulled the corners of his mouth silently.

* * *

Finally, when everything was over, Enoch walked endlessly with Lette's body in his
arms. It was a vain step with no purpose or direction.

"Lette". Can you do me a favor for the last time?’

"What is it?"

"Please let me forget your heart for Lady Chloe."’

It was his last wish.

If she was no longer going to remember Lette, she should have forgotten together.
Enoch did not know when the existence of Lette became greater than Chloe
Garnettsch's in his heart.

"If that's Enoch's happiness."

Lette smiled faintly and nodded.

That was the last one.

Having forgotten everything, Enoch now remembered nothing.

Only a small rocket necklace with nothing in it remained helplessly hanging from
his neck.

| Table of contents |
외전 2. A special person.

외전 3. Again, spring.

외전 4. The twin prince.

외전 5. Elliott and Eve.

외전 6. Forgetting. (2)

외전 7. Return of Saint Lette.

외전 8. to my little Esthel

외전 9. Empress Chloe's drinking habits.

외전 2. A special person.

It was the first snowy day of the year. Chloe felt the snow reaching out her hand
out of the window. Cold snowflakes forcefully melted over her palm.

"First Snow..."

It was strange. Just staring at the falling snow made me feel cold.

"It's probably just my feeling."’

She shook her head with a light smile. Today was a very special day.

"Your Majesty! The carriage just arrived!"

The maids all looked excited. Chloe hurried down with them.

Someone was getting off the wagon stopped in front of the building of the Empress
Palace. With a small figure and a cute face, she was nothing but a bestie. On the
winter day when white snow was pouring, Bestie returned.

"Chloe..."
After running through the snow piled up, she found Chloe and ran straight to her.
Chloe ran to me and hugged Bestie with both arms.

"Welcome, Bestie."

"Now we should call her Her Majesty, not Chloe."

She burst into a small smile as she looked up at Chloe with her eyes full of tears.

"Princess Caroline seems to only see Her Majesty. Please take a look at us, too."

Chloe's maids were all bestie's friends.

Amelia Kennis, who has the most beautiful man in the capital as a brother and
sister but hates it terribly. Rodel Miller, the center of society that brings
interesting rumors here and there.

His Majesty's enthusiastic fanatic, Jesse Gloa, called himself. Luna Travia, loved
by both men and women for its easy-going personality.

The women, who first had a relationship with Bestie's introduction, claimed to be
the empress's prospective maid even before Chloe became the empress, and remained
in the empress' palace until now.

"Now I'm not a Caroline princess. "Just call me Bestie, everyone."

And Bestie, who will be Chloe's fifth maid, said to them in a calm voice. Maybe
it's because you've been through a lot. Meeting again, she gave a more mature
feeling.

"Thank you for coming back, Bestie."

Chloe grabbed her hands tightly and whispered.

"No one, I don't blame you."

When asked if she had a hard time, she said without crying anymore.

"It's all my father's fault."

Of course, there were times when I had a gloomy expression.

"I'm just... I'm just sorry to Daria."

But now everyone is okay and said bravely.

"I need help from Bestie. Please help me do well."

"I can't be of any help."

Bestie smiled and waved her hands, but Chloe said she was the one who could help
the most.

"Besty spent more time in the imperial palace than everyone here spent in the
imperial palace combined.”

When she first entered the Imperial Palace as her maid along the bridge, Bestie was
about ten years old. Among the people in the Imperial Palace, he was a person who
knew more about the Imperial Palace than anyone else.
Raymond allowed Bestie to stay together in the Imperial Palace. Fortunately,
everyone in the Imperial Palace welcomed Bestie without any prejudice.

"But it's a relief." I think Bestie is quite used to it now.”

Late at night, Chloe chatted about what happened during the day in Raymond's arms.

"I played snow today." Amelia rolled her eyes, shaped like a human, and decorated
them all together."

"I'm busy every day, but I have time to play snow with others." "Are you
disappointed, Chloe?"

Raymond often grumbles. Mrs. Elijah Gemma was right in the old days that men become
children when they get married.

"I was really busy." Everyone is busy with the upcoming New Year's festival. I just
had a little time."

"No can do. Let all the people of your palace go and I'll be there instead..."….”

"Don't say nonsense, Raymond."

When Chloe said with a straight face, Raymond immediately became teary.

"That's so mean." You don't have to be this busy. If you have a lot of work, share
it with your people. That's why your maids eat rust. "Don't you remember how the
old bridge handed over the work of the empress to you?"

"Because she had no lingering attachment to the position of empress in the first
place. It was also meant to teach me work.”

Of course, Daria was passive in social activities because of the intimidation of

her uncle Arnold Caroline, who was reluctant to raise the rent. However, having no
lingering attachment to the position of empress from the beginning, she did only
the least she had to do.

Perhaps she was thinking of breaking up with Raymond again someday from the moment
she first entered the Imperial Palace. Thanks to her minimal activity, Chloe was
able to get here easier.

"But Raymond." I really want to do well."

Chloe gently caressed Raymond's eyes, looking very upset, and whispered.

"I received the position of Empress from Raymond, but it's up to me to be the right
person."

"I'm upset. I feel like I've lost you. To the Empire."

"Raymond is the Asta Empire itself."

Chloe burst into laughter because Raymond, who was speculating even to the Empire,
was cute. However, Raymond's expression did not spread easily despite her laughter.

"I'll be free this weekend for sure. Let's be together all day."

"No, that's not enough."

Raymond responded bluntly with a grumpy look.

"We were supposed to spend last weekend together, but we couldn't.”

"Oh, it's because Duke Hedges visited..."….”

"A ruined old man." It must have been intentional."

Duke Adrian Hedges often visited Chloe and talked with him, giving him a lot of
lessons related to the imperialism in addition to his philosophy.

But Raymond always didn't like him.

"How dare you interrupt the emperor's honeymoon like this?" The old man lost his
fear."

"I'll send you back this weekend even if Duke Hazzys visits."

Chloe whispered softly, wrapping both arms around his neck to soothe him, who
looked very pouty. Then his expression improved even more.

"I'm worried that my beloved Chloe will disappear and only Empress Chloe will
remain."

"The Chloe that Raymond loves and the Empress Chloe of the Asta Empire are both
me."

Chloe smiled and kissed him over his lower lip.

* * *

However, contrary to what he promised, Raymond could not be with Chloe even on the
weekend he returned. This is because, the previous day, a new bill submitted by the
noble council had to be reviewed.

Moreover, the bill was clearly her domain, as it was related to the internal
residence of the imperial palace.

In the end, Raymond couldn't intervene and had to swallow his anger alone. It felt
like the world was holding hands and interfering with his honeymoon life.

Eventually, when the weekend ended and a new week began again, Raymond's
dissatisfaction peaked.

I finally married her, who I loved so much, but I can't even enjoy my newlyweds
because I'm busy studying and working every day!

In the end, Raymond, who couldn't stand it, came to her office with a lot of his
work, saying he would be with Chloe even a little.

"What's all this?"”

"From today on, I'm going to work here.”

"What? What about Raymond's office?"”

"My wife is so busy that she keeps not showing her face, so I can't help it.”
It was a remark that could be misunderstood that Chloe had made him fight with an
eagle. Although we were busy doing each other's work during the day, we were still
together every night.

Chloe smiled quietly and asked.

"Isn't this uncomfortable?"”

"Not at all."

Raymond snorted lightly and sat in front of the sofa and piled up his tasks. Well,
he won't be uncomfortable at all. The inconvenience will be up to his aides who
will wander in search of the emperor.

When she felt conscious that Raymond was staying in her space, Chloe felt calm
little by little, who had been struggling with her overwork.

Chloe gave Raymond a small smile and bowed her head again toward the document. The
plan that had just been completed only had to be stamped with the empress' seal.

"Wait, Chloe. You're stamping it upside down.”

"Huh? I see."

Just stamping a seal on the paper, she shook her head hard horizontally in
surprise. Raymond considered the figure very lovely.

"I guess I lost my focus." Oh man, I need to work on this document again.”

The corner of the mouth that goes down with a sullen face is also lovely. I want to
kiss you. Raymond couldn't control his body because of the sense of creeping.

This was the real problem. When I'm in the same space as her, I want to kiss her,
giving meaning to each of her small actions.

Standing up from his seat, he approached her and touched her desk with both hands.

"Raymond?"

She, depressed by the wrong stamp, raised her head in confusion. Raymond leaned
slowly toward her.

Her own shadow fell over her face. On top of the red lips that I really want to
kiss. It aroused Raymond's shady desire.

"Don't just look at the documents."

A slow voice seemed to swallow her at any moment.

"Please look at me, Chloe."

The tips of her slow fingers raised her chin. Her gentle lifting of the tip of her
chin according to her touch made him angry. It was the moment I tried to put my
lips together.

I felt something hot and moist over my fingertips.

"Blood..."
"What?"

Chloe tilted her head with a puzzled face. A nosebleed was running down her
philtrum.

"Blood! It's bleeding, Chloe!"

Shocked Raymond roared and hurriedly blocked her nose with her sleeve.

"Re, Raymond?" It's frustrating. "

"Call a doctor!" Right now!"

He shouted outward. The white sleeves began to turn red. Chloe was holding him with
a dreamy look and blinking only her eyes.

"Your Majesty!"

Surprised maids rushed in and quickly brought white towels and a basin of water.

"Your Majesty, if you take off your sleeves..."….”

Raymond tried to take off his sleeves at the maid's words. But at that moment, her
nosebleed flowing down again made him panic.

"Blood, blood doesn't stop..."….”

When he was young, Raymond had never thought blood was scary, even though he saw
the blood of so many people on the battlefield.

But now this little nosebleed flowing from her face drove Raymond crazy.

"Peha, you have to take off your sleeves." Otherwise, your clothes will get
dirtier."

"But the empress's nose kept bleeding."

His clothes were already stained, so it had long been ruined by blood. In the midst
of being at a loss, the Imperial Palace doctor urgently came inside.

"Oh, my Queen!"

Only after the doctor arrived did Raymond manage to leave her to the doctor and
take a step back.

The doctor rolled a small cotton into her nostrils with skillful skill and wiped
her face with a clean towel.

"What's going on?" The empress's body is bleeding!”

"You seem to have overworked."

The doctor replied by pressing Chloe's nose with the cold ice brought by the maids.

"Too much work"?

Raymond's eyes narrowed incredibly.

"Too much work? That's not what you' If someone used dangerous poison or something
went wrong with their body...….”

"Your Majesty may not be in this case because he is in good health, but ordinary
people sometimes get nosebleeds when fatigue overlaps."

"Tiredness overlaps..."….”

Raymond nodded, accepting still.

As the doctor said, Chloe, who was recently unable to rest on weekends, was into
studying and working every day. I can't believe my slender body can't stand the
fatigue and finally bleed.…!

"Chloe..."

Raymond went to her side and twisted his knee. Then, looking sadly at her at the
similar eye level, she grabbed her small hand.

"I can't believe you let fatigue threaten your body. I can't forgive myself at
all.”

"Raymond? What's wrong with you?" "This is just a nosebleed."

Flustered Chloe tried to dissuade him, but Raymond, who was already in despair,
bowed his head with a gloomy look.

"If your body bleeds, you're in a very painful state. I... How can I...… I have to
protect you the closest...… I didn't even know that.….”

He was muttering with such a serious face that her maids also became serious.

"No, this is just a nosebleed."….’

Chloe couldn't stand the awkward atmosphere, so she trembled. However, Raymond, who
interpreted it differently, eventually whispered in a painful voice, chewing on his
lips.

"Poor thing..." Now you're shaking. Chloe, why didn't you tell me that it was hard?
Did I not trust you?

"It's not like that..."….”

"What do you mean, you can't trust me." I didn't know your physical condition.….”

"Raymond!"

In the end, Chloe, who couldn't stand it, raised her voice and pushed him away.

"I'm fine!" This is just a common nosebleed! Stop it now!"

Raymond, who raised his body with a reluctant face at her gang, drooped his
shoulders.

Chloe looked up at him with a determined look, although he felt somewhat sorry that
the giant man looked weak.

'You have to somehow get Chloe out of that wave of work.’

However, looking at Chloe, Raymond burned his will secretly.

After the nosebleed incident was over, Chloe looked through the documents that had
been wet with nosebleeds and messed up one by one.

"Oh, I'm upset." I should do this part again. I'm going to sleep less today.….’

Thinking that way, Chloe began to feel sleepy as she looked through the documents.
She seemed to slowly collapse, but soon fell asleep lying down on the desk.

Raymond, who had been watching her dozing off for a while, woke up with a sigh.

I took a quick step to approach her, but she fell asleep quietly without knowing
that I had approached her. Raymond carefully took off his jacket and put it over
her shoulder.

"Chloe, why are you so eager to do everything?"

It would have been nice if she was a little weaker. It's okay until you finish
studying as an empress, so if you do the least amount of work...….

All the scholars who taught her admired her fast learning. However, no matter how
fast the learning was, it was difficult to learn in a short period of time what
Raymond had learned for more than a decade to become emperor.

I'm proud of her for doing every day like this now, but she, who is uselessly
responsible, did not neglect the Empress's work either. It touched his heart that
he was worried about damaging Raymond because he couldn't do his part.

"It would be nice if you lean on me and rest."

Raymond glanced at the documents as she filled them out again.

* * *

The next morning, Chloe opened her eyes on Raymond's bed.

"Why am I here..."…?”

Obviously, I don't remember falling asleep, but I was quite embarrassed to be on

his bed. Then, her thick forearms sprained out of the blanket and wrapped around
her waist.

"Let's lie down a bit more, Chloe."

In a half-asleep voice, Raymond whispered in her ear.

"Hold on, Raymond." Yesterday, I was definitely sitting in front of my desk and
looking through the documents.… Oh my god!

Chloe, who was about to get up from her seat, immediately slipped under the blanket
with a small scream at the force that attracted her. A hard chest and arms filled
her.

"I brought you here because you fell asleep lying on your desk.”

His big palm stroked her head.

"Oh..."
Chloe looked at his wit, drooping her eyebrows embarrassingly.

"Then maybe..." Raymond came all the way here with me?”

"Yeah. My woman is still light."

"Ugh..." Then, the maid or the people in the hallway saw that...….”

"Everyone saw how lovely you are in my arms."

"Oh my...".”

A moist feeling of lips was felt over her forehead, closing her eyes tightly. When
he opened his eyes again in surprise, Raymond, who lightly kissed her, smiled and
looked down at her.

"Why do you look like that?"”

"From now on..." Just wake me up when that happens."

"I couldn't wake you up." I was sleeping so sound.”

"I'm sure everyone cursed inside. I'm an empress who doesn't have dignity."

"No way. Everyone must have looked up to you in their hearts. Even the way he fell
asleep was so lovely."

"That's just for Raymond's eyes!"”

Chloe, who woke up talking about it for a long time, woke up yesterday to see the
documents she fell asleep.

"Where are you going?"

"The documents I saw yesterday, I have to review them again by this afternoon."

"Do the documents you mentioned refer to these?"

Raymond smiled proudly and shook a bunch of documents on the table.

"This is..."

Upon receiving it, Chloe noticed that Raymond had rewritten the documents on his
behalf.

"Raymond! What's wrong with you?"…!”

"I wanted to help you."”

"But…… It's like I've put off what I have to do to Raymond. I'm really sorry."

"You don't have to be sorry." I did it for myself.”

"What?"

"If there is a problem with my wife's health, it's all my damage. Don't you agree,
Chloe?

Raymond smiled and stretched his arms at Chloe, who couldn't hide his sorry
feelings. And he whispered while touching, touching, and kissing his face, hugging
his body, which he didn't know what to do.

"Let's rest together today, Chloe."

"Shh, what do you mean rest?" That's not possible. "

"I put down the yellow light." No one in the imperial palace can work today."

Chloe suddenly hardened and opened her eyes in a circle at his faint voice.

"What?"

Chloe, who was trying to argue that there was no such thing, immediately shook her
head, recalling that he was an emperor. But no matter how emperor he is, he uses
his power this way.….

"Let's do what you want to do the most today."

"I want to work."

"You can't do that."

"Then books in the library..."….”

"You're not going to read those boring imperial codes or minutes, are you?"

Raymond asked, raising his eyebrows firmly. Chloe felt guilty and asked in a small
voice.

"Do you know what book I'm reading?"”

"There's nothing I don't know in this imperial palace."

He shrugged and spoke proudly. The appearance made me laugh for some reason. In the
end, Chloe was relieved to do something else today as he said.

"What I want to do..."….’

Thinking hard, she peeked at Raymond's wit. He seemed to have found what he wanted
to do.

"What is it? Say anything."”

"I want to walk on the street."

"What?"

Raymond was a little embarrassed by her sudden request.

"In a book I read a while ago, there was a scene where the emperor and the empress
walked around the street holding hands. It was a tour to understand the lives of my
people, but...… "I want to walk down the street holding hands with Raymond."

"What kind of unrealistic book did you read?"”

"Oh, that's...".”

Chloe blushed slightly and smiled.

"It's a book that Amelia brought, and it's a popular novel these days. It's about
the ordinary noble spirit saving the emperor from the crisis and loving each
other...… "I didn't have time either, so I couldn't read all of them."

"That's ridiculous." Why would an emperor fall into crisis? If it wasn't like me,
the guards would always follow.”

"... As expected, it won't work, right? It could be dangerous."

Chloe rolled her eyes, showing signs of regret. Seeing it weakened Raymond's mind.

"If I go with you, it won't be dangerous. But...."

He stared at Chloe's face.

"If you don't care about this appearance, everyone will recognize you and flock to
you. Then you won't be able to walk down the street as comfortably as you want."

"Then should I dress up?"”

At that moment, I felt a sparkle pouring out of Chloe's eyes.

"Dress up"?

"Yes, I'm covering up so that other people can't recognize us!"

He seemed to be expecting a lot of that "fake disguise. Raymond smiled in vain and
asked her.

"Where did that come from?"

"From a book!"

"Well..."

Raymond looked anxious for a while, but immediately cleared up his thoughts and
nodded.

"What do you mean, what? What's going to happen when I'm next to you?"

Chloe, who walks with herself, will be much safer than the nobles accompanied by a
lot of escort drivers. So certain, Raymond decided to grant her wishes for the day.

After breakfast, the two met again in disguise.

"What do you think, Raymond?"

"Well..."

Raymond glanced at Chloe, who tried to disguise. Wearing a brown wig, she was
wearing a gray dress without patterns. However, even if she dressed up, her beauty
was not covered.

"I wish I could cover my face a little bit."

"Don't worry!" "Bestie gave me something nice".

Chloe smiled confidently and wore the thick cape she was holding. It was a design
that could cover the face a little because it had a hood.

However, Raymond looked dissatisfied because his face was still not completely
covered by the hat.

"Here's Raymond's too."

It was a men's cape with the same design as she was wearing. Raymond picked it up
without a word.

Contrary to expectations, no one was worried that the emperor was going outside the
imperial palace without escort. In particular, Marquis Rat, the emperor's aide,
disappeared after advising not to bully his innocent people with a cold face.

"It's strange. In the novel, when the emperor and empress went outside, everyone
opposed it, so I secretly disguised myself at night..."….”

"Because I'm different from ordinary emperors."

Raymond snorted with an arrogant look. Chloe, who looked up at him for a while,
eventually followed him and smiled and went out of the imperial palace. As I went
out on the street, I felt an excited atmosphere even in the chilly air.

"Everyone looks happy.”

"Since it's the New Year's Day soon."

With that said, Raymond held Chloe's hand tightly. Chloe raised her head and looked
up at him, and Raymond replied with a smile.

"You said that before." You said you wanted to walk on the street holding hands."

Chloe's cheeks turned red as she looked up at Raymond. Her eyes bent roundly.

It was lovely. I want to kiss you right away. Unfortunately, Raymond was not the
only one who felt her loveliness.

Even though she was covered in a cape, the men who were facing her at first glance
would blush. Some even glanced at her blatantly.

As Raymond was getting annoyed, a well-dressed man approached her and began to talk
to her.

"Hello, Lady." Excuse me, but can I talk to you for a second?”

The man glanced at Raymond standing next to her. Then he quietly laughed at the
plain cape he wore. Raymond, who quickly noticed the sign, distorted his expression
frighteningly.

"Where are you playing tricks?"

The man, who smiled skillfully at Raymond's threatening voice as if to bite his
opponent, shrank in surprise.

"What do you mean a trick?" I just had something to say to Lady over here.… Who are
you to meddle with?”

"Did you ask who I am?"

"Ray."

Raymond, who took a step forward, seemed to cause an accident, so Chloe carefully
held him.

"You're not trying to reveal yourself here, are you?"’

However, despite Chloe's worries, Raymond instead reveals himself.

"It's her husband."

In a confident voice, Chloe pulled her toward me and shouted.

"Husband..."

At that, the man looked at Chloe and Raymond alternately with a disheveled look.

"So don't flirt with other people's wives and go away."

The corner of my mouth smiled confidently through the covered cape. Raymond, who
chased the man, was very proud and put more strength into my hand holding Chloe's
hand.

"I was surprised." I thought you were trying to reveal yourself."

"This isn't that bad either.”

I almost felt bad because of the gaze of the men who kept glancing, but it was
quite pleasant to be able to proudly say that she was my woman in front of them.

Raymond also gave his eyes full of strength and jerked around to see if there was
any man to chase away. Then the men, who had been glancing from before, were
surprised by his fierce gaze and everyone ran away.

"Relay, relax your eyes." "People might think you're going to fight."

"Tell anyone to dump me." I'll win everything for you.”

At that, Chloe burst into laughter like a girl. Raymond also relaxed his eyes and
smiled together at the interverting laughter.

"How does it feel to be on the street?" Is it similar to what I saw in a novel?

"Hmm... I think it's a little different." In the book, you may encounter a
mysterious man while walking like this, and you may be kidnapped.….”

"Kidnapping"?

While talking together, Raymond suddenly asked back in a bleak voice.

"If anyone dare to do that to you, I'll crush your skull here.”

"Sigh...".”

Instead of adding more words, Chloe shook her head.

They walked down the street in slow steps.

"Thank you."
Suddenly, a small voice popped out of her mouth.

"Thank you for enduring this inconvenience for me."

"What do you mean uncomfortable?"”

"If it's not uncomfortable, it's a lie." The fact that the two of us are walking
down the street without a servant or a knight guarding us."

"Well..."

Instead of denying, Raymond nodded slightly.

"But it's more fun to see you happy. It's been a while since I walked so leisurely
with you."

"When I first came out of the imperial palace, I expected something special to
happen, but on second thought, I think it's very special to walk normally with
Raymond."

Chloe, who turned toward Raymond, looked up at him and smiled brightly.

"Thank you so much for giving me a special day, Ray."

"...me too."

Swallowing a moan briefly infested with the bright laughter, Raymond managed to
answer.

"I'm thankful, too. Because you're my special person."

"What made me a special person was Raymond. Raymond told me about love.”

Raymond was a man who taught her so much love. She loved her, who had difficulty
even loving herself, and helped her love herself. Furthermore, he led him to become
a person who shares love to others.

"Raymond is the most special person in the world to me.”

"Chloe..."

"I love you."

Chloe softly whispered, bending her eyes.

A long time ago, even saying a word was so shy and careful, but now it naturally
flowed out as if breathing.

I liked Raymond. I loved him. All of those times felt special by being with him
every day, every moment.

"I love you so much."

"If this wasn't the only place..."….”

Raymond slowly closed his eyes and opened his eyes, swallowing the back horse.

"I love you too, Chloe."

Both hands held together were full of strength. White sleet fell over their heads,
who began to walk side by side.

The two walked silently for a while, but they felt a subtle warmth in their tightly
intertwined hands and hands.

* * *

"How was your day, Your Majesty?" Did you enjoy your outing with Emperor His
Majesty?”

"Didn't the weirdo appear?" His Majesty must have defeated the unidentified men
with tremendous skill."

"KENISE, didn't a handsome man like English come out and talk to you?" When you see
it in a novel...….”

As soon as Chloe returned to the empress' palace, her maids flocked and asked this
and that. Looking at several twinkling pairs of eyes, Chloe could not answer that
nothing had happened.

"Well..."

As she hesitated and avoided answering, the maid's eyes began to shine even more.

"Yeo, what happened?"”

"By any chance... Meeting a foreign prince in disguise..."….”

"But His Majesty wouldn't have stayed still..."…!”

They seem to have fallen in love with the recent popular novels. Chloe burst into
laughter and shook her head. Then he replied to them in a more secret voice.

"I'm sorry, but it's a secret."”

"Your Majesty!"

"You're so mean!"

Her maids cried out to let me know what had happened, but she just smiled silently.

'It would be more fun to expect in your imagination than to be disappointed.’

Chloe left those maids alone and naturally tried to reach out to the paperwork on
the desk.

"You can't do this."

Bestie said, snatching her files with a stern voice.

"You're not allowed to work for today." Even if it's the Empress's Majesty."

"That's right. Go to bed early today, your Majesty."

"I'll prepare it so that you can sleep comfortably."

"But just a little bit..."….”

It was time for Chloe to speak timidly in a puzzled voice at their too strong
response.

"Never!"

Her maids shouted at the same time. Chloe, who became sullen, muttered, saying,
"Let's see," but everyone didn't budge.

In the end, Chloe sighed and followed them. After getting ready for bed, she sat by
the window waiting for Raymond.

The sleet that was falling during the day had already turned into thick snow.
Looking at the snowflakes covering the whole world white, Chloe smiled softly
around her mouth.

외전 3. Again, spring.

It was already the end of winter. The spring festival, St. Flora's holiday, was
approaching.

It was up to the empress, Chloe, to prepare for the spring celebration. In

addition, this holiday was visited by envoys from the new country of Borta, which
has newly established diplomatic relations since the last New Year's festival, so
there was more to prepare.

St. Flora's celebration was a day to honor Flora, the saint of flowers that
appeared a hundred years ago. Originally, it was held once a year, but last year's
festival was prepared again this year due to a catastrophe caused by an unexpected
accident.

Chloe, who was sitting in front of her desk preparing for the holiday, suddenly
became curious.

Flora, the last flower to visit this land...…. An adult woman who has never
appeared for a hundred years since then...….

Does a saint really exist?

‘…….’

St.D.D..

'...Someday, later generations of people...In honor of...….’

I'm sure that time...

"No way. I'm...’

With someone... What kind of conversation...….

I've had aching.

Is it because I overworked? Chloe put down her fountain pen, which she was holding
while covering her forehead with one hand. As I leaned still on the back, the blue
sky came into my eyes outside the window.

With that blue sky in the background, someone must...….

"Right now, who am I..."… That's what I was thinking.….’

My mind went blank.

Preparing for the Spring Festival, she suddenly tried to think of someone, but she
couldn't think of anything.

* * *

Guests from all over the country flocked to celebrate St. Flora's holiday. The
celebration has not yet begun, but it was chaotic due to a welcoming ball for the
VIPs.

Chloe took her tired body to the corner after welcoming foreign guests, including a
new envoy from Borta, who established diplomatic relations.

"I heard it was thanks to the empress that you established diplomatic relations
with the Bortan nation this time." What did I say, you said you would be better
than Raymond in diplomacy.”

Daria, who arrived a day earlier than scheduled, gently shook the fan and said.

Since the last New Year's festival, Chloe and Daria have been able to communicate
comfortably in private.

As she said, Chloe, who had been an empress for less than a year, was showing her
own results in terms of diplomacy.

"I was lucky."

Chloe replied with her fingers twisted around the tip of her head in embarrassment.

Of all things, a young man who visited the empire during the last New Year's
festival was the crown prince of the Bortan Kingdom who hid his identity. Of all
things, the crown prince of the Bortan country fell in love with her.….

Raymond did not like it very much, but as a result, it was an opportunity to
establish diplomatic relations with the Bortan country.

"Beauty is also a skill."

"That's a bit upsetting..."…. I've been trying so hard to be next to Raymond, but I
think I'm only a little bit of a woman with good looks."

"Don't worry, Chloe. Your ability is not just beauty. If it's just that, why would
even the female aristocrats like you?”

Daria laughed and said as if teasing.

"Does His Empress of the Astar Empire regard her appearance as seducing both men
and women of all ages?"”

"It's not what Daria, who had Raymond in a row, would say."
Chloe responded to her, thinking of Daria, who once played a joke on me, saying she
would propose to me.

"What are you talking about? I'm straightforward!" "I'm going to have a wedding
next fall!"

Daria blushed and shouted. Chloe glanced at Daria's lover, Wilter Lucas. Unlike the
fiery legs, he was a man with a good impression.

After taking the helm of Caroline, Daria quickly stabilized the duke's decree,
which had been cluttered by the rebellion of the predecessor. And Lord Lucas was
not by her side until she visited the imperial palace during the last New Year's
festival.

The night before the New Year's festival, the last night of the year. Chloe hid in
Daria's guest room and sipped wine secretly with Raymond to relieve her regret with
Daria.

As empty wine bottles gradually piled up, Chloe first brought up the story of
Wilter Lucas.

"You still haven't met Sir Lucas, right?"’

'Well, that's...'.’

"You said you'd be courageous to me!"

Chloe's voice became very loud, perhaps because of her drunkenness. As Vesti often
does, when he clenched his fists and shouted, the legs also jumped up and clenched
their fists.

"Yes, courage!" I don't have enough courage!’

Daria, who shouted so, suddenly opened the cap of a new wine bottle and emptied a
bottle there.

"Thank you, Chloe." I think I gained courage thanks to you.’

And as it was, he rode a horse that night and disappeared.

Riding a horse in the dark of night was a very dangerous thing. In addition, it was
even more dangerous to drink a lot and ride a horse, so it was taboo under imperial
law.

In the middle of the night, there was a fuss to violate imperial law, drink and
ride, and catch Mandaria.

"Drinking horseback riding?" You haven't given up on your childhood habits at all.
I'm going to hand over the fine properly.’

"What do I do, Rey?" If your leg gets seriously injured in an accident...….’

"Is it time to worry about her?"

Chloe was worried and rolled her feet, but Raymond sighed and pressed Chloe's
forehead with his index finger.

"I promised not to drink more than a bottle of wine when I drink.’
"Raymond, aren't you worried about your legs?"’

'There must be a lot of duke's articles following. I hope her words don't destroy
innocent objects.’

Chloe, who was so drunk that she couldn't even think of the drivers who would be
following her, belatedly leaned on Raymond's arms.

The next day, Daria Caroline did not appear at the New Year's event. Instead, the
atrocities committed by the new duke during the night spread throughout the
capital.

And about 10 days later, while the VIPs gathered for the New Year's festival were
leaving the imperial palace one by one, she reappeared. With a clean-faced man
behind my horse.

Say hello, Will. Her Majesty the Empress of the Astar Empire."

Daria whispered to the man with a gentle smile that was not like her. The man
affectionately stroked the leg's head and got off the horse.

"I see His Majesty the Empress of the Astar Empire. "I'm Wilter Lucas."

‘……!’

Chloe looked at the two with a shocked face.

The bridge with a gentle smile was amazing, but the Wilter Lucas she was talking
about was even more shocking. I thought he would be the owner of a very strong
sexual affection, not as much as Daria.

"I heard that Her Majesty gave a lot of good advice to Daria. I wanted to say thank
you."

Wilter Lucas, who met in person, was a man of considerable gentleness, and at the
same time, he had an excellent talent in treating fire-like legs like a gentle
sheep.

Daria briefly explained her lover's past story.

Wilter Lucas, who was kicked out of the empire for conspiracy by Arnold Caroline,
the uncle of Daria. Arnold Caroline is said to have threatened Daria on the pretext
of her life.

He could not even inform his family of his life or death and survived a small life
in a small kingdom in the eastern continent. Listening to the occasional news of
Daria.

The lost decade of Daria and Wilter Lucas was so unfortunate that Chloe shed tears.
The two people, who were actually involved, did not cry anymore because they had
already squeezed out all the tears.

Chloe prayed for the happiness of the two on the spot. The atmosphere would have
been perfect if Raymond, who appeared late, had not asked Daria to pay a fine.

"You're so mean, Rey!" Daria just reunited with her lover after 10 years!’

'My decade lost because of her is also precious.’

Raymond rather said shamelessly. Daria laughed, saying it's okay not to blame Chloe
for such Raymond.

He's saying that to evoke the calm atmosphere. Raymond del Astarot, as always, is a
person who pretends to be indifferent and cares about others.

Of course, Chloe knew.

However, in that situation, it was impossible for Chloe to push Daria by responding
to Raymond.

"Don't look at my man for more than 10 seconds!"

At Daria's sudden voice, Chloe awoke from her thoughts.

"Your legs are so jealous."

Chloe laughed and teased, but Daria replied with a fairly serious look.

"Your face is dangerous." She's the enemy of women."

"Enemy? How can you say such harsh things?"…!”

Chloe ran to Raymond with resentment and frustration.

"Raymond, I'm so upset." Daria said something very harsh to me.”

Daria told me everything she had said to me. Then Raymond looked as serious as
Daria.

"Don't look at another man for more than ten seconds.”

Then, in the end, what he said was the same deterrence as Daria.

"What kind of force is that"?

"Forced? I'm saying this because it's really dangerous."”

“……!”

Chloe was shocked by the words.

"Do you think I'm dangerous, Raymond?"

"It's not you who's in danger, but those beastly eyes!"

He looked around with a huff. The men who made eye contact with him were surprised
and busy avoiding eye contact.

"This is crazy. Everyone's only looking at you."”

"No way. No one is looking at me."

Chloe pouted her lips, soothing the delusion of this jealous man.

"Everyone's only looking at Raymond."”

"Me? Who?"
Raymond asked with a frown, as if he didn't believe her. I don't think I can feel
the eyes of the ladies who have been looking at Raymond since earlier, Chloe
grumbled secretly.

While they were talking about something unpleasant, the soldier guarding the door
announced that the guests of the Ramie denomination had arrived. Chloe walked out
to greet them with joy.

"Thank you for visiting me again."

The young archbishop who visited on behalf of the church was a man who organized
the wedding of the emperor and empress last year. As I was greeting the man, a
blurry memory of long longing bloomed, but eventually disappeared again.

At that time, a familiar face was seen among the municipal knights behind the
Archbishop.

"Sir Brance...". It was the article of the Great Depression of Ludwig, right?”

"Do you remember me?"”

"How can I not know Lord Brance, whom many women in the Empire envy?"

The knight with bright platinum blonde opened his eyes wide and soon scattered and
smiled beautifully.

In fact, for Chloe, the memory of staying at the Ludwig Great Wall was very faint
as if it were foggy.

Archduke Kylos Ludwig, who was her guardian, also. Just that he had done something
very bad remained vaguely in her memory.

"Did you become a voice engineer?"

"When I came to my senses, I was able to serve the god of Lana."

Sir Enochbrance...…. The memory of him was also very dim.

I could only remember that he was a very favorable person to her and that many
women in the capital envied him. But it seems that she is not the only one who has
a dim memory.

"The memories of those days, strangely dim."

Enoch said so and fiddled with the necklace. It was a necklace that strangely drew
attention.

"It must be a precious person's item."

"I don't know."

He smiled faintly and avoided answering. Chloe, who took her eyes off his necklace,
faced him smiling calmly.

"May I give a gift to Her Majesty?"”

"Of course, I'm willing."

When he answered with a gentle nod, he pulled a yellow flower out of the pile of
flowers decorated throughout the ballroom and handed it over to her.

"I think you look good in yellow in spring."

At the moment, Chloe blinked her eyes in embarrassment, but soon burst into a small
smile and received the flower he gave her.

"Thank you."

Chloe said hello to him for a short time and then turned around.

"Oh my god, Lord Brance became a voice knight..."…!”

"This doesn't make sense."

Chloe's maid-in-law, Jaycee and Luna, held hands with their faces in tears.

"KENISE, YOUNGSIK is the only one left for us".

"Then I have no hope left."

When Rodel clenched his fist and shouted, Amelia looked terrible.

Bestie, who was between them, glanced at Kennis Youngsik, who was talking to
Vincent Youngsik in the distance, and blushed.

Chloe, who was watching, approached Bestie with a mischievous look and whispered in
her ear.

"Bestie, do you like KENISE's English?"

"What are you talking about?" I'm not at all!"

Bestie shook both hands in surprise.

"KENISE doesn't like English?"”

"There's no one who hates Kennis Youngsik for being the spirit of the capital."

She turned her head away, answering coyly. When I slightly lowered my gaze, I saw a
wriggling finger between the sleeves of my clothes.

"Don't do that and approach with confidence."

Chloe smiled and encouraged her.

"You're approaching me. What are you talking about?"

"KENISE and YOUNGSIK are coming this way".

"Oh my god!"

Even before Chloe's words were over, Bestie screamed and ran away to another place.
Chloe shook her head as she saw her disappearing back.

"You shouldn't just run away like that..."….”

Perhaps this is the pride of those who have already achieved love.
"Hello, Empress".

"It's a great ball."

"Welcome, Kennis and Youngsik." And Vincent Youngsik."

Chloe greeted the two men gracefully.

"Your Majesty is getting more and more beautiful. His Majesty deserves to stare at
us with such a scary look."

Vincent Young-sik said with a pleasant smile. Chloe, who turned her head toward the
place he pointed, found Raymond looking this way with a terrifying gaze and held
back her laughter.

"Really, you're cute."’

Of course, I knew that this was an unholy idea to dare to feel against the emperor.
Still, Raymond was so cute and lovely in her eyes.

"By the way, Her Majesty." Did something happen? Lady Bestie's expression didn't
look good.….”

Lady Bestie was a name for her, who no longer became Princess Caroline. Vincent
Young-sik glanced at Besty's back, who was still running away from him with a
rather anxious face.

"Huh?"

Vincent Young-sik, who was worried about Bestie, looked unusual. Somehow, I thought
things were going well.

"This is the fun that Daria felt while watching Raymond with me.’

Chloe smiled inside and expected how the relationship between Bestie, Vincent
Youngsik, and Kennis Youngsik would change.

'No matter what happens, I hope Bestie will be happy.’

It was Bestie, whose dark shade has now disappeared considerably. Chloe hoped she
would smile as brightly as before again.

And maybe one of these two men can regain her laughter.

* * *

Shortly after the Spring Festival, Chloe and Raymond left the imperial work for a
while to Marquis Rat and went on a vacation.

Raymond, who had been waiting for the day to leave for the resort with Chloe for a
long time, had a more pleasant face than ever.

There were many famous resorts in the southern part of the empire, especially
Bennett, a small small town owned by the imperial family.

"Come to think of it, the place where you were born was the southern part of the
empire.”
Raymond asked in the soft-moving carriage.

"Yes. It was also the smallest village in the small city of Asranta. I don't
remember much now."

"If you have time, let's stop by together.”

"I like it's good.

Chloe replied with a smile. Although the memory is faint, it was a strange
excitement to walk back where he was born.

Chloe, who had been chattering for a long time with Raymond, yawned briefly.

"I'm sleepy..."

She murmured, wiping away the tears around her eyes. I thought I felt sleepy
exceptionally often these days.

"Lean on me and sleep."

Chloe leaned her head over Raymond's sweet voice. The wide palms gently messed up
her hair. The feeling was so good that Chloe stuck to him more and more.

"You've gotten a lot better at sleeping these days.”

"I guess I'm suffering from spring fatigue.

"I'll wake you up when you arrive." Sleep tight."

He whispered in her ear in a small voice.

Chloe fell asleep feeling Raymond's touch on her shoulder.

As I woke up rubbing my stiff eyes, the unfamiliar view of the room greeted her.

"Raymond? How can I be here..."… You definitely said you'd wake me up when I
arrived."

"I couldn't wake him up because he was in such a hard time."

"Then did Raymond bring me all the way here?"

"I need to gain more weight." It's too light.”

Chloe was embarrassed because of him hugging and moving him every time she fell
asleep, but Raymond didn't seem to care much.

He grinned and brought the tray that was on the table. Chloe sat on the bed and saw
a piece of cake he handed over.

"Cheese cake, you like it."

"How did you know?"

Chloe tilted her head and lifted the fork.

'Have I ever told him that I like cheesecake? Come to think of it, I think that's
what happened.….’
Chloe gathered her eyebrows to recall the faint memories hidden in the fog. At that
time, he smiled softly and said.

"Just... Just know."

“……?”

"Whatever it is about you, I just know."

"…… It's amazing."

"Go ahead and eat."

"What about Raymond?" You don't like cheesecake.”

When Chloe asked, he paused and blinked.

"Have I ever said that?"

"I just know."

Chloe smiled and took a bite of the cake with a fork. I put a piece of cake around
my mouth, but suddenly I didn't feel good.

"Uhh..."

"Chloe?"

When he covered his mouth with one hand and vomited, Raymond was surprised to
remove the plate and hold her shoulder.

"Are you okay, Chloe?" Something's wrong with me...….”

His voice buzzed around her ears. While feeling bloated, Chloe recalled that her
menstruation had been cut off for two months.

Maybe... This is...….

"I'm sure, Raymond." This is...."

Chloe snuggled him. Hugging her sudden small body, Raymond called her with an
uneasy voice.

"Chloe..."

"Raymond..."

She couldn't hide her overwhelming sense and spoke in a trembling voice.

"I... I feel like I have a child."

"Ai"?

"Yes, come out..." Raymond's Child...….”

Raymond, who was shaking his eyes for a while, asked in a voice with some
suspicion.
"How can I be so sure about that?"

"I can tell."

I know, what makes her so sure? Just as if you've ever had a child.

Raymond, who had been at a loss for a while, immediately called a doctor. And the
doctor who was examining her shouted with a surprised face.

"Congratulations, Your Majesty!" Her Majesty has returned to the throne!"

"Ah..."

Chloe burst into exclamations when she heard that she had a child.

"Why are you crying, Chloe?"

Raymond hugged her body and rubbed her eyes.

"It's just... I suddenly got sad. It's weird, right? "I'm sure you should be
happy."

Chloe grinned and dug into his arms.

I was happy. I was happy and sad. Without knowing what was sad, she wiped away her
tears in ambiguous emotions. Then, suddenly, he found a pair of leather bracelets
hanging on his wrist.

"Since when did you have this?"’

I thought I remembered everything that happened with Raymond, but I couldn't

remember the existence of that leather bracelet.

"When you're pregnant, your emotions get jagged. To the point where it is difficult
for pregnant women to control themselves. It is perfectly natural for Her Majesty
to shed tears."

The two nodded, convinced by the doctor.

"I can't believe you're already making me cry, you're my child, but I hate you."

"Even Raymond looks like he's going to cry if he says so".

"I..."

Raymond stuttered his face awkwardly, distorting his expression. It looked a little
silly, so Chloe stopped laughing.

"I love you so much, Raymond."

"...me too."

He whispered over her chin over the top of her head.

"Thank you so much..."… "I love you a lot."

In the cozy confession, Chloe smiled gently with her eyes bent.

* * *
Shortly after returning from the resort, Raymond announced to the world that Chloe
was pregnant. Peaceful days have passed by with the blessings of many people.

Chloe and Raymond worked hard to prenatal care, feeling the fetus leisurely in the
warm royal greenhouse.

"Touch here."

"Well..."

Raymond raised his palm very carefully above her belly.

"Can you feel the freezing temperature?"

Chloe burst into laughter as she immediately flinched and saw Raymond shaking his
shoulders.

"That's amazing..."

"I guess the baby recognizes Raymond."

"I think he's a very powerful guy.”

"If I look like Raymond, I guess so".

"If I look like you, I'll probably be very vulnerable."

Raymond cautiously pulled out of her lower abdomen. Then, looking at the books
piled up next to her, I frowned around her eyes.

"Are you going to read a book here?"

"It's a story book for babies. "You have to read a lot of books."

When Chloe lifted the book at the top and said, he quickly took the book away from
her with a slightly excited face.

"Give it to me. I'll read it for you today.”

The book he unfolded was the story of the founding myth of the first emperor.
Reading the story in a calm, mid- to low-pitched voice, he suddenly paused at the
name of the fairy queen who appeared.

"The queen of fairies, Estelle..."….”

"Estelle..."

Chloe followed him and recited the name. It was a weirdly touching name.

"That's weird, Raymond." "I suddenly got depressed."

"Oh, my. Chloe." "Don't do that."

"You said you couldn't control your mood when you were pregnant."

"This guy made you feel down."

Raymond glanced at her lower abdomen and muttered. Looking at it, Chloe imagined
Raymond playing with her child who will be born in the future.

"Is the child born a man or a woman? "Which one do you like better?"

"I don't care about both."”

He added with a short smile without hesitation.

"However, I hope I look like you."

"Why?"

"That way, you'll be even more lovely."

"You're thinking the opposite of me."

Chloe held Raymond's hand still.

"I want my child to look like Raymond.”

"Why?"

"That way, I think it'll be even more lovely.”

Raymond, who clapped his fingers between her fingers and held her hands tightly,
rolled up the corners of her mouth.

"Then we should be fair and hope that half of us will be born."

With that said, he slowly tilted his head to her. Feeling his shadow cast over his
face, Chloe slowly lowered her eyes.

Soon after, his moist lips touched his forehead. Warm energy spread throughout the
body.

Chloe gently wrapped her lower abdomen with another hand that was not caught by
him, bending her eyes gently.

The sound of birds chirping and the sound of grass rubbing against the wind filled
the quiet greenhouse.

외전 4. The twin prince.

On a cold winter day when white snow was piled up, two baby emperors were born in
the imperial family of the Asta Empire.

Raymond, the emperor of the Asta Empire, who was nervously hanging around outside,
grabbed the maid's quarters of the empress and shouted as soon as the door to the
cradle opened.

"What happened?" What about Chloe? How is Chloe doing right now?

Obviously, when the baby's cry was heard and it was thought that the dissolution
was over, her moaning came again.

He knocked on the door because he couldn't understand what happened, and the people
inside the cradle asked him to wait a little longer.

It was quite a struggle to put up with the desire to break the door right away
because of the freaking tradition.

In fact, if it weren't for the knights stopping him, that door would not function
properly and would have fallen apart.

To the emperor who caught me, the maid calmly replied.

"You're very healthy." He hugged the babies and fell asleep."

"Babies..."

Raymond paused without understanding the maid's words for a moment.

"He's the twin prince. Congratulations, your highness!"

“……?”

As he stood with a puzzled look, the empress soon approached him with two baby
princes wrapped in a bag. Raymond stared back and forth, holding two baby princes
one by one in one arm.

Somehow, I thought the baby's crying was a little strange. However, he was
paralyzed from the accident because he was worried that Chloe might go wrong, so he
never expected it to be the cry of the two babies.

"The one on the left is the first prince, and the one on the right is the second
prince."

They were all small and wrinkled, so they were not distinguished, but the hair
colors of the two babies were significantly different. Perhaps the empress' maids
saw it and seemed to distinguish between the two babies.

Raymond looked silently down at the faces of the two babies with an still
unbelievable look.

Is it because it's Chloe's baby? Somehow, the two babies looked like her and felt
lovely. As soon as I realized it, a cozy and lumpy sensation began to bloom and
spread over my chest.

"Oh..."

A deep exclamation erupted through his lips. The arms holding the child trembled
thinly.

It's the day Chloe's baby was born. Not a single baby that resembles her, but two
of them...… My arms were full of them.

"Like this..."

A deep voice full of joy revealed all his emotions.

"I can't believe there's a day like this..."…!”

"Congratulations, your highness!"

"Congratulations, your highness!"

At the same time, the emperor's knights repeated and shouted.

"I'm going to celebrate it for a month starting today!" Open an imperial warehouse
and hold a festival so that the whole empire can bless the birth of the baby
princes!"

Raymond handed over the two babies to the maids again, and before he knew it, he
stepped into the cleanly cleaned birthplace.

In a short period of time, she fell asleep, exhaling quietly on the new fluffy
blanket. A maid was wiping her face with a warm wet towel next to her.

"Give it to me like this way.

Raymond, who took away the wet towel held in the maid's hand, bowed down and wiped
her face and hands.

Wiping each slender finger delicately, Raymond carefully grabbed her hand. When I
saw her small hand clasped in one of his hands, a soft smile came out
automatically.

'With such a small body, giving birth to a baby. Two of them, too.

With a mysterious thrill, Raymond trembled slightly. Whether or not Chloe knows his
overwhelming and excited heart, Chloe is still sleeping quietly.

Raymond, who had been fiddling with her fingertips for a long time, kissed lightly
over the back of her hand.

"Great job, Chloe."

A friendly voice lingered in her ear and slowly scattered. A warm smile stayed near
Raymond's mouth.

* * *

Born in the cold winter air, the two baby princes spent the winter of the year
healthy without a single cure.

"You two look exactly the same as the prince".

"You look the same"?

I tilted my head at the words of my maid, Jesse Gloria.

"You look so different".

"What do you mean different! Of course, Queen Elliot resembles Her Majesty and has
burning redness like the sun, and Queen Eve resembles Her Majesty and has silver
hair that shines softly like the moonlight, but both of them resemble Her Majesty's
beautiful appearance!"

Jay clenched his fists and clenched his eyes.

"It was my greatest happiness to see the great face that would remain in history by
my side, and now I can serve three such beautiful people by my side..."… "I'm glad
that I became your Queen's maid".

Other maids burst into laughter at the words of Jesse Gloa, who was a self-
proclaimed "a passionate follower of Her Majesty" even before I became Empress.

"Jashie is a person who can't stand beautiful things."

"But I think your Highness and your Highness look exactly like your Empress's face!

"It's amazing that I've never seen twins." How can you be the same?”

"That's right, I wouldn't have distinguished you if your hair colors weren't
different."

I felt that the two babies were different not only in the color of their hair but
also in the small areas, but I nodded without refuting.

The difference between the two babies was so clear, and I was somehow proud that I
was the only one who could distinguish it.

As I was playing with the maids, a welcome guest came.

"Your Majesty, Duke Daria Caroline, is here."

"Come on in."

Soon after, Daria entered the room, and everyone stepped aside for a comfortable
conversation between me and Daria.

"Forgive me welcoming you in the bedroom, Daria."

"What are you talking about?" I'm busy with my work, so I'm going to ask you for
forgiveness. Please forgive me for greeting you after half a year, my Empress."

Daria smiled loudly and dragged a chair in front of me.

"You said you were a twin prince, but you look exactly the same."

"This is Elliott and this is Eve."

I introduced two children sitting leaning against a small cradle and blinking their
eyes at a stranger.

In fact, I and Raymond thought of a name for a boy and a name for a girl before a
child was born. However, since the children born were two boys, we couldn't decide
the name immediately and had to think for a long time.

"It's called the jewel of the Asta Empire".Deonnie, you have a unique beauty
because you resemble our empress."

"It's a little embarrassing to give it to babies who just started sitting alone. Do
you want to hug me?"

Somehow embarrassed by her compliment, I turned around and hugged the first Elliot.

"Can I do that?"”

Whether he was expecting it, Daria asked with a reminding look.

"Of course."

When she answered with a big smile, she hugged the child excitedly as if she were
excited.

"Ee, like this?

"No, like this."

Looking at Daria hugging Elliott in an awkward position, somehow Daria felt a

little more human. I can't believe there was something I couldn't do even with legs
that I thought I would be good at.….

"Hello, Prince Elliott."

"Uhhhhhaha.

Elliot, in Daria's arms, frowned and whined small.

"Hmm, the first prince's fierce eyes resemble Raymond."

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

"It reminds me of Raymond's childhood and makes me feel bad..."….”

"Do you know Raymond's baby days?"

"Of course, my late mother was Raymond's nanny."

"What? Really?"

I listened to the story for the first time.

"I was only four or five years old at the time, so I don't remember it very well,
but I vaguely remember it." "My mother was the babysitter of the Crown Prince, so I
stayed longer in the Imperial Palace than in the Duke until Raymond was about five
years old."

"I see. That's why Daria knows Raymond's childhood..."….”

I held the smiling second Hwang Jaive in my arms and murmured softly.

"I'm so jealous..."….”

"I don't like it".

Hearing my murmur, Daria shouted at me with a disgusting face.

"It was terrible, Raymond as a kid..."….”

"I think Raymond would have been cool then, too."

"Well, the appearance was quite lovely. He was the only baby in the imperial
palace.…. I was very complacent, perhaps because I grew up monopolizing the love of
Emperor Seon and Empress Seon."

"Since Raymond is a person who can do that." That's Raymond's charm.”

“…….”

Somehow my face turned bright when I imagined Raymond in my childhood. Daria's eyes
that were looking at me turned thin.

"The pod hasn't come off yet."

Daria shook her head and looked down at Elliot in her arms.

"I can't believe you have Raymond's eyes with Chloe's face."….”

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

As if he understood her, Elliott blinked hard at Daria. The wink seemed to be

staring, so me and Daria burst into laughter at the same time.

"I think the second prince's side is much better than this side."

Eve tilted her head at Daria's gaze toward her and smiled. At that moment, Daria's
eyes were loosened.

"The second prince is just like Chloe. So lovely. I even want to have a marriage."

"What do you mean marriage"?

I was surprised and shouted in a strong voice.

"Never!" No matter how powerful the bridge is on the continent, the age difference
is too big for our Eve!”

"What kind of misunderstanding is this?"”

As I hugged Eve to protect her, she frowned around her eyes with an expression that
seemed absurd to her legs.

"I'm talking about me and Will's baby, Your Majesty."

"Baby..."

I didn't understand her for a moment, so I blinked blankly. Soon after, he smiled
brightly and looked at her flat stomach.

"Dari, are you going to be a mother now?"”

"Well, well... Somehow."”

"Congratulations, Daria!" Congratulations!"

"Actually, I didn't think I'd be able to have a child again in my life."”

Daria answered shyly, rolling up the corners of her mouth. Then suddenly, I looked
at Prince Eve in my arms with an insidious look.

"If possible, I and Will's baby were not going to engage in a political spirit, but
with this kind of appearance, the child who will be born in the future will surely
admire the mother's decision."

"How do you know if the baby you're going to be born with is a son or a daughter?"
"I don't think it matters". Even if my child opens his eyes to a new world, I'm
going to embrace him with a generous heart.….”

"That's crazy. No way."

It wasn't me who cut her off. I woke up with joy at the appearance of Raymond
walking into the room with a sound of footsteps.

"Raymond! You finished your work early today".

"I have to go back a little later."

Raymond, who lightly hugged my shoulder once, looked down at me with a friendly
look. Then I naturally kissed my forehead.

"Duke Caroline visited".When I came to Ki, he was bothering you with nonsense.”

Raymond's eyes looking back at Daria have become incredibly vicious that they are
the same person's eyes as they were just towards me.

"Hi, Raymond". "Long time no see. I was just putting my marriage into the imperial
family."

"Even if your child is a daughter, it is absolutely impossible. It's terrible to

have Daria Caroline's daughter as a emperor."

"My daughter will not be a princess, but your son will enjoy the honor of being the
hostess of the craftsman.”

Daria, who was furious at Raymond's firm rejection, frowned and responded to him.

"How dare you tell my son to manage the house of a craftsman like your husband?"

"You're only a craftsmanship!" The Duke of Caroline is much larger than the modest
small countries!"

"My son will be raised as a great warrior who resembles me in the future!" "Don't
say nonsense, but go back to the Peacock, the witch of the Caroline family."

I smiled quietly as I saw the two arguing like immature children.

"Stop it, both of you." It's still unclear whether Daria will have a daughter or a
son. It's a meaningless argument."

"I don't mind having a son..."….”

It was time for Daria to continue her words again with a more relaxed voice in my
intervention.

"Never!"

At the same time, me and Raymond's voices cut off Daria's words.

"Pfft..."

Eventually, the lips of the leg popped out.

"I thought it was an opportunity to steal the beauty of the world as a

craftsman..."….”
"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

"Eh, Prince Elliot?"

Elliott, who had been in Daria's arms the whole time, began to frown and whine.
Daria was embarrassed by the appearance of crying at any moment.

"Hold on. Don't cry."…!”

Daria, who said she had never treated a child except for seeing Raymond when she
was very young, was desperate because she didn't know what to do. At that time,
Raymond suddenly reached out.

"Give Elliot this way."

Raymond held the child in one arm very skillfully and patted the child with a
friendly touch.

"Don't cry, Elliot."

"Oops, ouch".

The friendly tone that often came out when he treated me soothed the child gently.

"You're nice.

"Ugh!"

His low laughter and the laughter of a child with his face wide open and laughing
were mixed together.

Watching it with a calm smile, I put Eve down on the cradle and was handed over
Elliott by Raymond.

"Thank you, Raymond."

"What?"

The two eyes full of affection bent gently, exchanging their eyes in the air.

"Wow..."

Daria came out blankly and burst into exclamations as she looked at Raymond. At the
sound, Raymond turned his head at the same time and looked back at her.

"Just now, really..." "You were like a family."

"What do you mean you're like a family?"”

As if when Raymond laughed so softly, he glared at the bridge with a lot of

wrinkles on his forehead.

"It's not like a family, it's a real family."

The shape of raising the tip of the chin subtly seemed to boast. If it were usual,
I would have teased Raymond by watching him, but he didn't respond to whether he
was shocked by Raymond and my new appearance.
"Of course, Chloe." I think I should go back now.”

"Already?"

"I'll be back from work before dinner".

He bowed slowly toward me, who was disappointed.

"I'll miss you." You too."

Lips full of regret gently touched my forehead and fell off.

"Alriott and Eve, too."

"I'm going to miss Raymond a lot, too.”

I replied shyly to Elliot and Eve, watching Raymond standing up with a light kiss
on the cheek.

Daria's expression rotted as she watched it still.

"……Two people, it seems like they've been apart for three or four days.”

"Oh, my. My legs!" What do you mean 4 or 4 days? It's such a terrible thing to
say!"

"If I had to stay away from Chloe for that long, I'd rather kick the throne."

When Raymond and I responded with a serious look, Daria sighed silently.

Shortly after Raymond left, Elliot, who struggled not to get away from me, fell
asleep in my arms.

I carefully laid my child on the cradle so that he wouldn't wake up. Looking at the
two children sleeping side by side, a peaceful smile bloomed.

"Both Chloe and Raymond really look like their parents."

"Dariya will soon be a mother, too.”

"Well, I'm..."….”

Daria blurred her voice with an unconfident look.

"I'm still a little worried. Will I be able to be a good mother?

"What are you worried about?"

"I wonder if I will be able to work as a duke immediately after giving birth to a
child. It is time to slowly do the work of the noble council, which had been
neglected for a while to take care of the land.”

"What do you mean, Raymond shares a lot of the work I have to do after giving birth
to Elliot and Eve."

As I listened to her silently, I nodded.

Raymond shared my work purely because of me and his greed.

I wanted Elliott and Eve to take care of themselves without having a nanny. So I
tried to leave many of my original tasks to others.

Among the previous empresses, there were those who took care of the emperor or
empress directly without having a nanny like me. In that case, in general,
temporary assistants were assigned to share the work of the empress. The problem is
that we didn't have anyone to have as temporary aides.

The empress's temporary assistant was usually served by the emperor's brother and
sister, but Raymond had no siblings. There was a brother and sister who was his
cousin's age, but I couldn't be my aide because I was a queen in a distant country.

However, when choosing an assistant from among the wives of the noble family, there
was a concern that confidentiality within the imperial family might be leaked.

It was time for me to give up taking care of my two children in person in a

situation where I couldn't do this or that.

'I can't let you give up what you want to do because of me.’

Raymond told me to devote myself to Elliot and Eve because he would take all my
work.

"What does that mean?" The situation can't be helped. How is this Raymond's fault?’

"If I weren't for the emperor, you wouldn't have had this much trouble."

I tried hard to stop him, but he pushed ahead with his argument with a serious
face.

'I had a lot of trouble when I proposed to propose to you. The day may come when
you get tired because of my position. But I couldn't give up my desire to be by
your side and proposed to you. And you accepted me like that."

"Wait, Raymond." I'm saying it too grandly now, but I've been waiting for your
proposal at that time.….’

"I promised you. Even if something difficult happens because of my status, I'll be
with you until the end." So I'll take your work. "You do what you want to do."

To me, who was still hesitant, he said like a wedge.

"It's also for our children." Let me do this for you and the children, who couldn't
embrace the child or share the pain of childbirth.’

Thanks to this, I was able to devote everything to Elliott and Eve. But I knew that
not all women who gave birth were the same as me. That's why legs are so worried.

"More than anything else, you'll wonder if I did a good job of being on the duke
myself, right?"”

I sent a quiet consolation for her who looked uneasy.

"Daria has been doing well so far."”

"If my current position is not burdensome, it's a lie. Actually, I feel a lot of
pressure. It is the first time since the history of the continent that I inherited
my title as a woman. "I'm nervous that if I don't do well, people of the same
gender as me may suffer in the future."
"There's something anxious about Daria, too.

"Sure. I'm so nervous about many things".

When I admired as if I were seeing something amazing, she burst into laughter.

"Dari, when did you say you were expecting a baby"?

"Maybe, next spring."

"Don't worry too much."

I reached out and held onto both hands of Daria.

"The baby in the womb is the fruit of Sir Lucas and Daria's love, not anyone else.
I'm sure you'll do well.”

When she cheered with her eyes bent gently, she also smiled calmly and responded.

"Okay. Thank you, Chloe."

* * *

"In the end, I lost you to her until dinner.”

The door suddenly opened and Raymond came into the room, grumbling playfully.

"Welcome, Raymond."

"Aren't you tired today?"”

Raymond sat on the edge of the bed with a friendly voice. His hand, which stretched
out without hesitation, interlocked with my hand and pulled it toward his chest.

Then gently wrapped around my wrist with one hand and pressed my hand hard as if
massaging with the other.

The warm warmth that began at the end of his thick finger spread throughout my body
through my hand.

"I had fun visiting my friend for the first time in a long time." "It would have
been nice if Raymond was with us, but it's a shame."

It wasn't a very funny answer, but he burst into a low smile and massaged me with
my other hand connected.

"Raymond, weren't you tired?" There's a lot of work. I'm not of any help...….”

For some reason, I feel like he should get the massage, not me.…. When he felt
sorry and blurred the end of his speech, he answered firmly.

"What do you mean it's not helpful?" Your existence itself is a great help to me."

His big palm lightly patted the top of my head and tangled my hair.

"You're my only resting place."”

The word rest area made me quite happy. Of course, what he said to me would be
mixed with some exaggeration, but I still felt good.

" I'm Raymond's Haven of Rest?”

“Sure.”

Without hesitation, of an inch a nod toward him, I opened his arms wide.

" Come on, then left over here, Raymond. I'll a break. "

That's what I'm saying before he could finish his arms around my waist. I am both
arms full of light that they would all over his shoulder with a hug his bottom lip.

The bird feed, as at light, Shu.

And one more time, this time, too lightly, Shu, and point.

A little longer at the end, with a little eyes face together, Shu, Shu, and a
grass-roofed house.

“What do you think?”

To small child-like eyes on the smile, and asked, he groaned out on my forehead to
his forehead.

" I think I will. Too good. "

Normal salt get caught up in the eyes are sizzling and put me. The burning eyes,
lovely, I steal the body back and bite you don't hurt his bottom lip. In a flash
across his face look crossed a makeshift but pretended and mince words, I don't
know.

" It now seems that I'm going to start working again. I think it's fifty for too
long. "

“Already?”

His eyes slightly and asked.

" The Empress in addition to properly manage the palace for nearly seven months
that already. no.”

" No, Chloe. I don't mind going to get an extra. I'll do your job is all ...….”

“Raymond can not continue to push.”

“hard that, not at all!”

" It's you two up to the people on my account. Since Elliot and Eve was born, all
the way. "

But Then you feeling okay ...….”

Raymond's red eyes was over my body. As I am getting alone very well be able to
show that mental, cast a furtive glance at his reply.

"Raymond sometimes thinks of me as a paper doll. I'm not that vulnerable."

"What are you talking about? I'm thinking of it as a glass doll, not a paper doll.
as if it would break if you put a little force on it."

"What?"

I blinked my eyes because I didn't understand him for a while. Was the glass weaker
than the paper? I know that glass doesn't break just because you put a bit of
strength on it.….

As I was confused, focusing on the strange part, Raymond grabbed me by the arm with
a very careful gesture.

"I'm always nervous whenever I see you. Because it's so small and fragile."

Saying that, I laughed at the sight of my palms and my palms facing each other.

Raymond overprotects me. Of course, I don't hate it very much, but just because my
hand is half as small as a finger than his, it doesn't mean I'm as fragile as a
baby.

"I can't do this, Raymond." I'll have to show you that I'm not that vulnerable.”

I smiled and climbed over his lap and stretched out my arms and hung them around
his neck.

"How are you going to show us?"”

He smiled happily and stroked my head once.

"I'm going to start building up my physical strength and participate in the hunting
festival in the fall".

"What..."

Surprised by the words, he paused his hand stroking my head.

"I will be the winner of the hunting festival and receive the fur of the golden
lion and make Elliot and Eve's winter clothes with it.”

"Wait, what are you talking about?" If you need fur, the imperial palace's
warehouse is full of great things...….”

"No! I want to ride the fur with my hands."

Of course, I didn't mean it.

The hunting festival was an event where men and women could freely participate.
Therefore, although the majority of the participants were male, there were not very
few female participants. In addition, due to the nature of the event called bow,
sometimes rare female winners came out.

However, it was excessive greed for me to become the winner, who had never hunted.

But I wanted to show Raymond. I'm not just weak. Even if you don't win.

When I didn't break the stubbornness, he groaned and groaned.

"It's dangerous, Chloe. It's because you don't know how dangerous hunting is. It
would be a struggle to grab the reins with this slender hand and climb a horse."
"Don't worry. "I know how to horseback riding."

"How much does your palm hurt to pull the bow demonstration?" Your pretty hands
might get damaged."

"Then it'll go bad a little."

No persuasion worked for me.

It was Raymond who taught me how to argue, but I thought he might be regretting it
a little by now. It's not that he's not, but because his face has turned quite
awkward.

"Why are you so obsessed with hunting?”

"I heard it from Daria. I heard Raymond became the winner of the hunting festival
when he was 12 years old.

"What? That's..."….”

At first, I was going to tease Raymond, who only sees me as weak, but while talking
to him, I became more and more determined. I can't believe you've only seen me as a
weak child who can't even pull the bow.….

At the age of 12, he caught three wolves and became the winner of the hunting
festival. Wouldn't I be able to catch a small wild animal at the age of 22 easily?
Like a rabbit or squirrel...….

"It hasn't been long since you disbanded."

"It's been seven months. The doctor said he could move his body enough now. Rather,
I recommended that moderate exercise is good for your body.”

"Sigh..."

In the end, Raymond, who couldn't win my stubbornness, sighed and allowed it.

"Okay. Let's participate in the hunting festival. Instead, I'll teach you how to
shoot an arrow."

"Oh, my. Really?"

"But be prepared, I'm a very scary teacher."

However, contrary to his saying that he would be a scary teacher, he was such a
sweet and weak-hearted teacher that it was a problem. It was revealed a few days
later when he began learning archery at Gungsul Market.

"No, Chloe. You'll end up with blisters on your hands."

Having managed to notice my swollen palms a little far away, he strode up with a
big stride.

"I didn't grow as fine as Raymond thought."

I was a little embarrassed by his serious face when I saw his palms turning red. I
think I'm quite far from what I think I am in Raymond's head.

"Oh, my. You have red incontinence on your palm."

“그야 시위를 당길 때 그 부분이 마찰되니까…….”

“손을 이리 줘.”

내가 얼떨떨한 표정으로 손을 내밀자, 그가 아주 조심스럽게 내 손을 붙잡으며 입김을 불어 댔다. 마치,

어린 아이에게 하는 것처럼.

“조금 쓰리긴 해도 그렇게 못 견딜 정도는 아닌데…….”

“오늘은 이만하지.”

“네?”

나는 억울한 감정을 가득 담아 그를 올려다보았다. 그러나 그는 엄한 표정으로 칼같이 말했다.

“자꾸 고집부리면 사냥제에 나가는 걸 다시 취소할 거야.”

“너무해요!”

“오늘도 충분히 했어, 클로이. 과욕을 부리면 몸을 망칠 수도 있으니까 그러는 거야.”

“우으음…….”

그의 말을 듣고 보니 팔이 조금 뻐근한 것 같기도 했다. 나는 몇 발의 화살촉이 명중해 있는 과녁을

쳐다보았다.

‘조금 아쉬운데…….’

그러나 여기서 더 고집을 부리면 안 될 것 같은 그의 분위기에 나는 아쉬움을 뒤로한 채 방으로 돌아왔다.

간단하게 몸을 씻고 나오니 세인 백작부인이 나를 반겼다.

“아기 황자님들이 방금 막 잠에서 깨셨어요.”

내가 다시 일을 시작하게 되면서부터 황궁에 들어와 함께 생활하고 있는 세인 백작부인은 Elliott and

Eve.의 유모였다.

“고마워요.”

나는 짧게 감사를 표한 뒤, 이제 막 잠에서 깼다는 아기 황자들의 요람으로 다가갔다. 칭얼거리던

아기들이 나를 알아보고는 내 쪽으로 짧은 팔을 허우적댔다.

“어머니가 보고 싶었니?”

“아우, 아우우!”

“아부으!”

아기들의 입에서 나오는 건 언어라고 보기 힘든 닿소리와 홑소리의 결합들뿐이었지만, 나는 꼭 그들과

소통을 하는 느낌이 들었다.

“그래, 어머니도 Elliott and Eve.가 보고 싶었어.”

두 아기의 이마에 차례로 입을 맞추며 토닥거려 주자, 차츰 칭얼거림이 잦아들었다.

나는 요람 앞으로 의자를 끌어와 앉아 테이블 위에 놓여 있던 커다란 그림책 한 권을 꺼내 소리 내어 읽어
주었다. 간간이 꺄르륵, 하고 터지는 웃음소리가 내 기분을 평안하게 만들어 주었다.

책을 모두 읽고 한쪽으로 치운 나는 두 아기를 내려다보며 부드럽게 웃었다.

“걱정하지 마, 엘리엇, 이브. 어머니가 꼭 너희를 위해 황금 사자의 모피를 타 올게.”

Of course, I won't win with a high probability, so I'll come back with fur from a
white rabbit or brown squirrel instead of a golden lion.

Still, I tried to put the fur of the golden lion on the two babies, even in my
imagination. Already, the two babies wearing clothes made of golden lion's fur this
winter were seen in front of them.

* * *

Finally, the day of the Hunting Festival came. Raymond, who had been expressing
disapproval since the morning, grabbed my collar on the horse.

"Are you really going to go out?" Changing my mind even now is...….”

"Don't worry!" I will definitely win."

I was burning with subtle confidence. This is because when Raymond taught me a bow,
his knights gathered their mouths and praised my skills.

"You're amazing, Empress!"

"I've never seen such great archery skills in my life!"’

Surprised by my skill, they shouted with blushing in an exasperated tone.

"The compliment is too much." No way...….’

"No, it's true!" The speed that increases day by day is beyond description!’

"Really?"

"The winner of this hunting festival will definitely be the empress' Majesty!"’

Blinking his eyes and asking back, the driver answered with blood vessels standing
up, red to his neck.

Although the spirit of chivalry has lost its light in recent years, isn't a true
knight only telling the truth? In addition, I can't believe I'm so good in their
eyes who train martial arts every day.… Somehow I had a good feeling.

Thanks to the articles that kept on praising me, expectations bloomed in my mind.

"My knights will be by your side, but be careful."

"Of course."

I smiled and kissed his cheek. Then his face, which had been full of anxiety
throughout, twitched small.

Raymond gave something to his knights standing behind me. Maybe it's a sign to
protect me well. I took the bow thinking little about it.
Raymond will not be able to participate in this hunting festival either. Since he
first participated in the hunting festival at the age of 12, he has swept the
championship every year, so he was eventually banned from participating by the Duke
of Hazzys, who hosts the hunting festival.

As soon as I was about to enter the hunting ground, leaving Raymond's support
behind, a welcome face stopped me.

"Your Majesty!"

"I should call you Count Vincent Youngsik, no, now. Nice to meet you."

A long time ago, the man who escorted me at several proms got off the horse and
greeted me.

"It's been a really long time." Her Majesty is also attending this hunting
festival?”

"Yes. I will win this hunting festival and make sure to win the golden lion's fur."

Sitting on a horse, he greeted him with a determined look, and he burst into a cool
smile.

"Hahaha, then Her Majesty is my rival. I will definitely win the hunting festival
and win the fur of the golden lion.”

"Oh, my".

I glistened my eyes at the words and gave an interesting look.

Usually, the fur of the golden lion received by the winner of the hunting festival
was dedicated to family members or lovers.

"I promised Lady Bestie. I'll give you a winter cape made of golden lion's fur.”

"Did you finally start dating Bestie?"”

"That's not it, unfortunately."

“……?”

"You said you'd reconsider it if you won this hunting festival.”

Count Vincent lowered his eyes like a play actor as if he were upset. However,
contrary to his intentions, he didn't look upset at all, so I burst into a small
laugh.

This pleasant man speaks outwardly, but in fact, he seems to know that Bestie's
heart is quite inclined to him. It didn't seem long before Bestie became Count
Vincent's wife.

"Then you'll have to work very hard today, Count Vincent. Although I'm deeply
rooting for the two of them to start dating, I never intend to yield the fur of the
golden lion.”

It was time for him to giggle and respond to my playful bluff.

Collapse fluid. A point of arrow suddenly flew past Count Vincent's back and was
stuck in the tree on the other side.

Of course, it was not dangerous because it was an arrow that flew at a considerable
interval, but the arrow that flew without notice was enough to surprise us.

"Are you okay, Count?"

"Yes, I'm fine."….”

Count Vincent swallowed his breath once and replied with a shudder.

Turning his head toward the side where the arrow flew, I thought one of Raymond's
articles was shot.

"What's going on"?

"I'm sorry, Empress." I just felt a very dangerous sign."

A dangerous sign? Surprised by the words, I looked around. But nothing seemed
dangerous anywhere.

"I definitely felt the footsteps of a wild animal..."… It disappeared quickly.

Don't worry too much, we will protect your Majesty."

The knight answered me carefully as if to reassure me.

"Oh, I see.”

When I nodded at the words, I looked back at Count Vincent again, and his face
turned pale as if he had seen something scary.

"Count Vincent"? Is it okay?

"Your Majesty, I have to go now..."….”

He ran away without finishing his greeting properly.

"What's wrong with you..."?”

I looked back with a strange expression, but Raymond's knights only had the same
sweet expression as usual.

"The count must have felt the presence of a dangerous beast. I think the forest is
dangerous, so you'd better go back now.….”

"No, it's okay." "If a dangerous beast appears again, you'll protect it, so what's
there to worry about?"

I responded lightly and drove the horse back into the forest.

However, when similar situations were repeated several times, I slowly sensed
strange.

Strangely, when I was talking to the female aristocrats, I was quiet, but whenever
I met a male aristocrat, I could feel the signs of dangerous wild animals.

The strange sense of incompatibility reached its peak when it was time to talk to
the crown prince of the Bortan Kingdom. Secok's arrows passed behind the crown
prince one after another and were placed on the opposite wooden pillar.
At this point, I had no choice but to notice that someone was playing a prank. And
there was only one person who dared to play such a trick on the empress of the Asta
Empire.

I sent the crown prince of the Bortan country first, and then shouted in the
direction where the phone just flew.

"Raymond!"

Raymond's knights, who had consistently kept a few steps away from my cries,
flinched.

“…….”

A rustling movement began to take place through the quiet bushes. Soon after
Raymond appeared, and his knights bowed at once.

"Chloe, did you get caught?"

"All the arrows that flew so far, are they all Raymond's fault?"

"Well, what..."

He swept his chin with a happy expression as if he was grateful for recognizing
him.

"How can you do such a dangerous thing!"

I shouted angrily, but he raised his chin proudly.

"Don't worry. Because my arrow never misses."

"You're not just talking about personal threats!"

Although no one was injured, it was quite rude.

In addition, the last person to be with was a foreign crown prince. How can you be
so confident even after doing something that almost spread to diplomatic issues?

"There's no way I'll get caught by that rookie.”

"But I got caught.”

To be exact, I wasn't caught in the footsteps, I was caught in the way I behaved.

Perhaps Count Vincent must have noticed Raymond's work. Otherwise, he couldn't have
run away quickly with a white face as if he had seen a ghost.

"Don't make a scary face." "I'm really upset, Chloe."

"It's unfair?"”

I was speechless to see him complaining of injustice, but I asked with the feeling
of wanting to hear it.

"Why did you do such a ridiculous thing?"”

"I was really worried about you."

He drooped his eyebrows and glanced at my wit. Then he suddenly raised his voice by
grabbing both fists.

"It was for your safety!" People like Seung-kitty wander around you!"

“……?”

"Don't you remember?" Prince of the Bortan nation. He fell in love with you last
spring and died or lived, saying he had a lovesick disease.”

He shouted quite unjustly, but my eyes became thinner as I heard his excuse.

"Maybe that's why you were about to kill him".

"How do I know..." What are you talking about? It's not that I don't think about
it!"

It was a nuance that I turned around while trying to ask back how I knew. But I've
already heard all of his true feelings. I was discouraged, but I couldn't blame him
anymore and shook my head.

"Since this happened, let's go together."

I jumped off the horse and approached him. Then I reached out my hand.

"Really?"

He grabbed my hand.

"I don't know what else you're going to do, so I'm going to hold onto your hands
like this and walk."

When he said that and interlocked his fingers, his face brightened at once. I burst
into laughter because it seemed like an invisible tail was gently shaking behind
him.

"Everyone, follow me in 20 steps".

He ordered the knights in a very solemn voice. It was not cool at all to pretend to
be serious now, but it was very little cute.

When the knights stepped down, I felt like I was alone with him, so I was excited
for no reason.

"Don't do that from now on, Rey."

"Well..."

"Oh, are you planning to do that again?"

"No!"

When I tried to let go of his hand for not answering immediately, he held my hand
hard.

"As you said, I will never do that."

"I like it's good.

In response to the satisfying answer that finally came out, I lifted my tiptoe
slightly and kissed him on the cheek. Then, I also laughed at his remarkably liking
appearance.

It was then. I heard a chirping sound under the wooden nest not far away.

"Chloe! Sparrow!"

"Oh, sparrow..."!”

"Come on, Hwall!"

Raymond shouted more excited than I did.

A sparrow with an injured wing sat on the dirt floor and made eye contact with me.
I quickly pulled out an arrow and pulled a bow as I had practiced.

"Okay, if you let go of the protest..."…!”

Raymond taught hard next to him. But I hesitated without being able to meet the
brown hair ball blinking black eyes.

"Chloe..."

“…….”

"What's wrong? What's going on?"

When I couldn't let go of the protest and hesitated, he asked wondering.

"Hmm... I...".”

After hesitating a few more times, I ended up putting down the bow.

"I can't do it."

“……?”

Raymond looked at me with an incomprehensible look.

"Is it because that bird is pitiful?" But Chloe, you're here to hunt…… Even if it's
not you, you won't survive long because you hurt your wings.”

"I know it too. By the way...

I looked at the sparrow trying to flap its wings that did not spread, and then
looked up.

"It's a mother bird.

“……?”

"Hey, there are babies in the nest."

The baby birds that had made me hesitate from before were singing sadly on the
branches.

"If I hunt this bird, the baby birds will die because there is no one to take care
of."

"I see."

Only then did Raymond nod as if he understood. Then I walked past me and toward the
flapping injured mother bird. The thick and rough hands carefully lifted the
injured bird. It was a bird smaller than his palm.

He brought the injured bird to me. I took out my medicine and treated the bird's
wings and wrapped the injured wings with a white handkerchief.

"As Raymond said, I hurt my wings..."… It'll be hard to last long."

Is it because of the common situation of having to take care of the baby? I was
very upset that it wasn't even my job.

"Chloe."

Raymond, who noticed how I felt, smiled kindly and patted me on the shoulder.

"If you want, shall we take the bird and its nestlings to the imperial palace?”

"The sparrow family?"

"Okay."

"If you want, you can raise it in the imperial palace, or you can keep it until all
the wings of that bird are healed and blow it away."

It was something I've never thought about. Raising an animal in the imperial
palace.

"Can I really do that?"

He gently patted my welcoming face.

"Have I ever said empty things to you?"

"Thank you, Raymond!"

I smiled broadly and hugged the injured bird in my arms.

After a while, Raymond ordered a knight to descend the nest on the tree. The baby
birds in the nest chirped loudly and wary of us, but when I put them down into the
nest, they flocked to the mother.

The mother bird hid the babies behind the injured body as if to protect their
babies from the people.

"I'm not trying to scare you. I'm trying to take you somewhere safe because it's
dangerous here."

"Even if you say so, I don't think these birds understand you."

Raymond teased me mischievously for trying to talk to a sparrow.

"Don't you hunt more?"

"It's okay now."

At his question, I shook my head calmly and glanced at the sparrow family.

"The golden lion's fur won't burn, but I think I can give Elliot and Eve better
gifts."

On my way back, I ran into Count Vincent again. He stumbled when he saw Raymond
standing next to me, but soon greeted him according to etiquette. There was a small
rabbit in his hand.

"It's a rabbit."

"Yes. You look like Lady Bestie, right?"

He proudly pushed the rabbit in front of me and asked.

"Well..."

I don't think we look alike. However, it was a time of hesitation because I

couldn't openly say anything negative to him who was proud.

"I think this year's championship is gone, so I picked up a rabbit that looked like
Lady Bestie instead."

"Will you give a rabbit to Bestie?"”

"Yes. It'll go well with Lady Bestie, right?”

What do you mean, rabbit and bestie? I think it's a cute combination.….

"Hmmm."

As I was talking to Count Vincent, Raymond coughed in vain next to me. Then Count
Vincent quickly greeted and disappeared.

The winner of this year's hunting festival was Sir Wilter Lucas, Daria's lover.
Duke Adrian Hedges brought Lord Lucas the fur of the golden lion.

As soon as Sir Lucas received the golden lion's fur, he was delighted and ran to
Daria, who was sitting in the waiting seat. Then he put fur around the shoulders of
the bridge.

The two took this festive occasion to announce the wedding of the two before winter
came along with the existence of a baby in Daria's womb. Everyone applauded the two
with joy.

"This year's hunting festival has a special prize."

Now, when the hunting system was about to be destroyed, Duke Hazzys made a sudden
declaration.

"The winner of the special award is Her Majesty!"

"What?"

I was embarrassed and lost my dignity as an empress and asked back.

"You brought a living life."

Duke Hazzys said with a grin.

"This is a little bit of an ulcer..."….’

I looked at Duke Hazzys with a look of doubt. Of course, he sometimes had a wrong
side, but I'm not the only one who brought a living life. Count Vincent brought a
live rabbit right away.

I whispered to Raymond standing next to me with a pleased look.

"I hope Raymond didn't buy the Duke of Hazzys, did he?"

"Buy? No way!"

His face turned red and strongly denied it. Or not. Why are you making such a loud
noise?

I pouted my lips and climbed the wagon with him. With the sparrow family's nest in
their arms.

* * *

On Hunting Festival Day, the sparrow family picked up in the forest built a new
nest in the empress' palace. When the baby birds, who had only been able to learn
and receive food, began to flap their wings little by little, and all the wings of
the mother bird were healed.

"Wow! Her Majesty, there's a sparrow flying around again!"”

The empress was in a frenzy because of the flying sparrows.

On the day the mother bird first recovered from the wound and flapped, everyone in
the empress' palace cheered for the mother bird with eyes as if they were seeing
something amazing.

And that was just a week ago.

As the grown-up baby birds began to flap their wings at once, the Empress Palace
became noisy day by day.

"Ah! AbbV!"

"Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!"

Elliot and Eve were impatient to catch sparrows flying overhead. However, no matter
how hard I swung my arms, I couldn't catch a sparrow.

Both children were wearing vests made of the fur of the golden lion I had received
at the hunting festival, and it was very cute to see them struggling with the same
face and the same clothes.

No matter how much I think about it, I don't think that golden lion was mine.’

Since the last hunting festival, I have a habit of doubting everyone. The biggest
opportunity among them was to find out that my archery skills, which the knights
praised together, were actually very ordinary. How can articles tell such a lie?

I was so angry that I tried not to look at their faces for a while. However, they
came as a group and relieved their hearts in tears, saying they were sorry.
With this situation, everything was suspected. It also won a sudden special award,
and the prize for the special award and the winning prize was the same.

But anyway, Elliot and Eve, wearing golden lion's fur, were so lovely that I
decided not to question them anymore.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

"Oh, my. Prince Yves!"

Eventually, Eve gave up first and began to sniff at the sparrows that could not be
caught.

"Prince, don't cry".

"Nice, Hwangja?"

The expressions of the maids soothing Eve were ridiculous as if they were holding
back their laughter.

"You can just laugh..."….’

I thought so inside and held Eve in my arms. Then the crying child quickly stopped
crying.

"It's really cool, Her Majesty." "How can Prince Eve smile pretty whenever she sees
Her Majesty even after crying every time?

"Prince Eve likes pretty girls, too!"

If left alone, Jaycee was about to praise my appearance again. I turned my head
toward Elliott to change the subject.

"Elly... What?"

Something amazing happened in front of my eyes. Elliott, who was struggling with
his short arms to catch a sparrow and was huffing because he couldn't catch it,
suddenly raised his body by holding the cradle's handle.

“……!”

At that moment, everyone in my room held their breath and looked only at Elliott.
The only thing that made a sound was Eve smiling as if cheering for Elliott.

"Ugh!"

Elliott's hands were about to touch the sparrow, but fell down again.

"Ugh!"

Eventually, Elliott shouted angrily as he barely took three steps and collapsed
again. Unfortunately, however, no one in the room cared how angry Elliott was.

"Oh, my. Prince Elliott just took his first step".

"Congratulations, Hwangja!"

"Congratulations, Hwangja!"
Everyone made a fuss and congratulated Elliet. Although Elliott was even more
angry.

"Ellyott took the first step"?

As soon as he reported the news, Raymond rushed in.

"Yes, Raymond." Our Elliott."

When he pointed at Elliott with a proud look, he flashed with both hands in joy and
lifted Elliott.

"In commemoration of the emperor's first step, the empire declared a national
holiday..."…!”

"Raymond!"

Of course, taking Elliott's first step was a pleasure and a celebration, but it was
not enough to declare it a national holiday. Raymond, who knew it better than I
did, coughed in embarrassment.

"Hmm, hmm. Just..."… I wanted to let you know that I was that touched.….”

"You went too far just now."

I smiled and handed him a small box.

"Take this."

"This... What is it's...…?”

When he opened the box, a cape made of the fur of a golden lion came out.

"While making Elliot and Eve's, I also made Raymond's."

"How can you..."….”

Raymond looked at me with moved eyes and suddenly hugged me.

"I love you, Chloe."

"Oh, my. Raymond."

I liked it, but I patted him on the chest for no reason and pushed him away. Of
course, Raymond didn't give in and still hugged me hard.

Raymond, who finally let me go, lightly wrapped the cape I made.

"What do you think, Chloe?" Does it look good on me?

"Yes, very...".”

When the three rich men were wearing the same fur side by side, somehow I had a
strange feeling. Heartwarming and warm...… I feel like I'm going to cry...….

"Why does he look like that?"”

Raymond slightly frowned around my eyes and clenched my hand.

"That kind of expression?"”

"Just now, definitely..." You looked like you were going to cry.”

As expected, it was Raymond. The only person who recognizes my feelings even if I
don't say it.

I looked up at him and scattered his pussy eyes.

"It's just, somehow, that I want to leave this moment forever."”

Raymond, who had been blinking his eyes for a while, soon smiled at the corners of
his mouth.

"If that's the reason, don't cry and tell me. It's not a difficult task."

"What?"

As soon as he blinked, puzzled, he shouted to the servant outside.

"Call a court painter right now!"

Shortly after Raymond's horse fell, the artist rushed in. I was still puzzled.

"Rey, why are you an artist?"…?”

"You said you wanted to leave this moment forever."

He lightly kissed my forehead and whispered.

"Let's leave our moment, Chloe." "This moment, and the moments we will be together
in the future, all of them."

"Oh..."

"Don't make that face. Sit here, Chloe."

I sat next to Raymond, hugging Elliott with emotion. Eve was smiling in his arms.

The artist, who had already taken out all the firearms and had finished preparing,
put his hands together and waited for Raymond's instructions.

"You will have to draw a portrait that will remain forever with Asta's history."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

The court painter answered politely and began to lift the brush over the Hayan
canvas.

It was the moment when my, Raymond, Elliot, and Eve's moments were recorded
forever.

Three baby sparrows flew around us chirping.

외전 5. Elliott and Eve.

Under the sponsorship of the Imperial Palace of the Asta Empire, a 4-5-year-old boy
and a girl were playing sand.

The silver-haired boy who resembled her mother Empress Chloe was Eve, the second
emperor of the Asta Empire, and the girl with a good impression of curly brown hair
was Rebecca, the only child of Duke Caroline.

While building a sand castle together with a small hand, Eve stared at Rebecca's
face with both eyes.

"Prince Eve?"

Rebecca tilted her head and looked at Eve's face.

"Wait, Becky."

“……?”

Eve, who slowly raised her hand, wiped the soil on Rebecca's face with her sleeves.

"It's done."

Eve smiled forcefully and applauded.

"Hwa, Hwangja's sleeves are getting dirty!"

"Yes, I'm fine. Becky's face is better than dirty."

Oh, my. I can't believe your clothes are dirty! It's all because of you! Rebecca
turned red in embarrassment.

It was then. A dull stone flying from somewhere broke down the sand castle they
worked hard to make.

"Oh my god!"

Rebecca screamed and rose hurriedly.

"Prince, it's okay..."….”

As soon as I was about to ask Eve, who was sitting far away, if she was okay, a
hard voice intervened between them.

"Princess Caroline, how dare you seduce Eve?"

"Eh, Prince Elliot?"

A boy who appears with a wooden sword the size of his height and quarrels. This was
Elliott, the first emperor of the Asta Empire.

The flame-burning red hair resembled his father, Emperor Raymond, and his beautiful
features, like the fairy in the legend, were the same as her mother Empress Chloe.

"In the name of the imperial family, I ask for a duel, Princess Caroline."
"Shi, I don't like it!"

When the little prince suddenly filed for a duel aiming at a wooden sword, Rebecca
quickly hid behind Eve, not knowing what to do.

"It's rude of you to refuse Hwang's duel!"

It was the moment Elliott frowned and tried to approach Rebecca.

"Elly. Becky hasn't learned swordsmanship yet."

Elliott's quiet tone stopped walking.

"And Becky is much smaller and vulnerable than us. I told him that I should protect
him.”

Rebecca, who was sticking her head out from behind Eve, grabbed Eve's clothes with
a small hand. Elliot's expression looking at it became increasingly harsh.

"Then you should have a duel with me, Yves!"

"Huh?"

Eve couldn't understand her twin brothers, so only her eyes were blinking.

"Why me?"

"You're going to be the agent of Princess Caroline and have a duel with me!"

"Can't we just not have a duel?"”

"I'm going to get rid of Princess Caroline here today and make sure..."….”

It was a time when Elliott was saying something in a serious voice to Eve, who was
smiling with an awkward face.

"Oh my god, Becky! Prince!"

Daria, who was walking from far away, rushed to find Elliot threatening Eve and
Rebecca with a dangerous wooden sword.

"Phew, you're the Duke of Caroline.”

Elliot pouted his lips and lowered the wooden sword he was holding.

"Crying, ma'am. Your Highness Elliott...… (Crying)

Rebecca, who didn't miss the gap, ran to Daria. Elliott watched it with an
displeased look.

"Prince, again, our Rebecca..."… You bothered me.”

Daria looked at Elliott with an expression of why the hell was holding such a
dangerous object. However, Elliott was confident.

"It's nothing for the duke to care about. Princess Caroline only knows how to hide
behind her mother's dress and cry.”

Elliott snapped his tongue at Daria, who had a disheartened look.

"It's worth knowing how much the duke has usually raised the princess as a plant in
the greenhouse."

"Elly, Duke Caroline is a close friend of his mother.”

Eve, who was silent, pulled Elliot's sleeve with an anxious look.

"If you're not polite..."….”

"Hmph, it's just a duke. If I become the emperor of the Empire in the future, I
will bow my head under me."

Elliott raised his nose and said arrogantly.

"But how can a duke be polite even when he sees the emperor?"

Daria was boiling up at the appearance of Raymond's childhood, but tried hard to
hold back and greeted him.

"Daria Caroline, the ruler of the West, greets Prince Elliot and Prince Eve."

However, Elliott's smirking laughter was inevitable when he found the quivering
corners of his mouth.

* * *

In the drawing room of the empress' palace, Empress Chloe and her guest Duke Daria
Caroline were drinking tea together. Daria, who was invited by Chloe, had been
staying at the Imperial Palace for a week.

"Yesterday, Prince Elliot was walking around with a wooden sword."

"Oh, yeah. Elliott and Eve started sword training.”

"Already? You're only five years old."

"Five years old is the age when you can hold a wooden sword with one hand."

Although the subject was missing, Daria could immediately guess who said it.

"Raymond flipped the Imperial Palace at that age, saying he would learn
swords..."….”

Daria didn't look good as if she was recalling a bad memory.

"Thankfully, Amelia's youngest brother, Sir Brandon Kennis, is teaching the

emperors. Raymond actually wanted to teach him himself."

Chloe lifted a cup of tea and grinned as she savored it.

"Only Elliott was excited."

When Elliott's name came out again, Daria's forehead, which had been silent,
wriggled.

"Really, Elliot is just like Raymond's childhood."

"Really?"
Chloe wondered if she was tilting her head, but soon asked with a smile around her
mouth.

"I didn't know Raymond was that lovely".”

“…….”

Daria, who couldn't answer, frowned annoyed and gulped down the tea water. Chloe,
who was still watching the scene, burst into laughter.

Sparrows chirped and flew around her.

Eve, who was playing with Rebecca at Chloe's feet, stretched her arms toward the
flying sparrow. Then a sparrow landed on Eve's fingertips. Eve stroked the sparrow
with an incredibly elegant gesture that belonged to a five-year-old child.

"The sparrow sat on the prince's hand!"

"Do you want to hug Becky"?

"Really?"”

Rebecca's eyes sparkled with anticipation. Eve smiled and hugged the sparrow and
put it in Rebecca's arms.

"Wow, wow...".”

"Isn't it cute?"

"Yes, you're so cute!"

Eve folded her eyes wide as she saw Rebecca, who was so happy that she couldn't
help herself.

"Becky is cute, too."”

Rebecca's face heated up at the words.

"…Your son is seducing my daughter.”

Daria, who was watching the two with a pleased look, suddenly murmured, narrowing
her eyes.

"What do you mean temptation? To a five-year-old child."

Chloe giggled quietly and said as if she were scolding. However, Daria's expression
was serious.

"Prince Eve is dangerous." Your existence itself."

Somehow, such a bridge was fun, so Chloe lazily hugged her chin with one hand and
asked.

"Then, what about Elliott?"

"Prince Elliot is dangerous, too. In a very different way."

Daria murmured, shaking her teeth small.

"Different meaning?"

When Chloe blinked without understanding, the door to the drawing room opened and
Elliot appeared.

"Mom, I went to find you but you're here..."… Oh, this Caroline witch! You were
seducing Eve again!

Elliot, who was just entering the inside, opened his axe eyes when he found Eve and
Rebecca sitting together.

"Let's finish the duel we didn't finish last time, Gong-nyeo!

Chloe was surprised and sprained her elbow on the table as she suddenly pushed a
wooden sword and asked for a duel.

"Well, I don't want to have a duel with you."…!”

Rebecca protested in a timid voice, but Elliott just snorted.

"Don't think about running away!"

"Don't do that, Elly. My mother and guest are together right now."

Eve, who got up from her seat, took a step forward and said, protecting Rebecca.
Then Elliott's eyes, alternately staring at Rebecca and Eve, became thinner.

"You've been mean to Eve, the witch of the Caroline family, and brought her to my
side.”

Elliott stared at Rebecca with a very disapproving look. Then Rebecca, surprised by
the gaze, screamed and hid behind Eve.

"Elliot."

In the end, Chloe, who was watching, stepped up.

"What kind of disrespect is this? In the drawing room, your mother, me, and my
friend, Duke Caroline, are together."

"I'm sorry for being rude, mother. But if we don't punish Caroline's witch right
now, our Eve is in danger."

"What..."

It was a time when everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Elliott.

"You witch! Get away from Yves!"

"Oh my god!"

"Oh my god, Elliott!"

"Prince Elliot!"

Elliott swung a wooden sword and began to threaten Rebecca hiding behind Eve.

Surprised Rebecca, Chloe, and Daria shouted in order, and in an instant, the inside
of the drawing room became a mess.

"Stop it, Elly!"

Even Eve, who was always calm, shouted with all her might and took out her wooden
sword, which had never been used except for training, and blocked Elliott.

It was a very small and light wooden sword made for young children, but a great
sound was heard when two wooden sticks collided in the air.

“……!”

“……!”

At the moment, everyone in the drawing room saw two wooden swords hitting the air
with rounded eyes. Eve's wooden sword was broken with a small crack.

"Uh...Uh...Uh..."…?”

Eve stared at her halved wooden sword and shook her eyes. In addition, Elliot's
eyes, looking at Eve, began to shake seriously as if it were an earthquake.

"Ee, Eve..." I, I didn't mean it at all...….”

"Ee, this..." My father gave it to me...….”

Eve's eyes were gradually turning red, but soon moist tears burst into tears.

"Woo, woo..."… Oh my god!

"Prince Eve, argh!"

Eventually, Eve burst into tears, and Rebecca, who was hiding behind Eve, burst
into tears together, grabbing Eve's hem.

"Woo, don't cry, Yves!" "It's mine. I'll give it to you!"

"Elly, you're really bad.”

"Uh, Uh, it's not like that, Yves..."…!”

Elliott belatedly tried to soothe Eve. However, Elliot also began to cry together
at Eve's appearance, who rarely stopped crying.

"What is this...".”

Chloe looked at the crying children with an embarrassing look. Daria rushed to
Rebecca to soothe her, but Chloe couldn't even dare to soothe the children.

"As Daria said, Elliott is really dangerous."…. In many ways...….’

* * *

After putting the children to sleep, Chloe suddenly brought up the story while
taking a night walk with Raymond for the first time in a long time.

"ITZY, Raymond." Elliott made Eve and Rebecca cry during the day, right?”

"Ellyott and Eve?"

Raymond was surprised and asked back. Obviously, Rebecca's name was mentioned after
that, but Raymond didn't hear it.

Chloe told Raymond in detail about what happened during the day.

"It's a big deal. Elliott is so aggressive..."….”

"What's wrong with that?"

Raymond was visibly embarrassed and asked back.

"A five-year-old is old enough."

Chloe's eyes gradually became thinner as Raymond seemed to be avoiding his gaze by
saying that.

"Did Raymond ask for a duel at that age?"”

"Eve, he's so weak!" My son should be raised as the best warrior in the Eungdang
Empire, but he is chasing sparrows with a girl!”

Raymond, who was immediately caught in the question to sneak a peek, said in anger.

'So, Raymond also applied for duels from place to place at that age.’

Chloe thought of Daria, who had a terrible look while talking about Raymond's
childhood.

"Did Raymond ever ask Daria for a duel when he was young?”

"Of course, she was one of the enemies I had to defeat.”

"Daria was also a victim of Raymond. Well, that's why I shake my teeth like that."

"She deserves to shake her teeth at me. Because she was three years older than me,
but she never beat me."

Raymond, who heard Chloe's murmur shaking his head, raised his chin proudly with a
pleased.

"Are you saying that you're bragging about it?"

"Why isn't it bragging?" It's proof that I'm a strong man!

"Well, I'll say yes."”

Raymond grinned and hugged Chloe, who spoke like a kind heart.

"Anyway, I hope you don't worry too much, Chloe. I don't want wrinkles on your
lovely forehead."

With that said, he kissed Chloe's nose.

"Raymond, aren't you worried?" Elliot is only five years old, and he broke a wooden
sword. No matter how light a wooden sword is made for young children, it won't
break that easily. What if I get seriously injured?”

"Hmm, I even broke a wooden sword carried by adult men when I was a child. But it
grew up well like this. In addition, I met such a lovely you and greeted you as an
empress."

Chloe shook her head at Raymond's proud appearance again.

"I don't know if it's something to be so proud of, but I think we need to give
Elliott attention anyway."

"Hmm..."

Raymond still didn't understand all of Chloe's words, but nodded as if he had
accepted them to some extent.

"Okay, then I'll talk to Elliott. As a man to a man.”

"Thank you, Rey. Then I....”

Chloe, who was relieved by his words, smiled and turned toward him. Then, he held
his hands with both hands and interlocked his fingers.

"I want to spend the night with Raymond as a man-to-woman."”

Raymond's face turned red as she approached lightly, raised her tiptoes, touched
her lips, and quickly moved away.

Six years have already passed since the wedding, but Chloe giggled as she still
blushed at the light expression of affection.

"Really... You've done a lot of extra things. What if your face turns red over
things like this, Raymond.

"Because it's like this, it's turning red.”

Raymond coughed loudly and grabbed Chloe's wrist.

"When you approach me lightly like this, stimulate me, and step down, I feel more
anxious."

When he pulled with strength in his hand, Chloe's body was held in his arms.

"To the point where I want to hold you in my arms and swallow you right away."

"Then swallow it, Rey."

Raymond looked down at Chloe in his arms, waving his neck. The eyelashes were
reflected by the moonlight and sparkled silver. The eyes of the eyelashes, which
were tightly positioned, bent gently and seduced him.

"Sigh..."

"Come on, swallow me."

"If this is all intended to be annoying, Chloe, it's great."

The thick fingertips that passed by her eyes descended along the jawline, and soon
passed the red lips slowly with his thumb.

Raymond slowly turned his head down and kissed her lips. At the same time, a
laughter burst out from her.
"This isn't the end, is it?"

Raymond swallowed in vain and smiled at the sight of her looking up with a
seductive gaze with her arms open and her neck wrapped around her.

"Of course."

Grabbing her waist and gently falling away from me, he lifted her body with both
hands as soon as he finished speaking.

"Re, Raymond?"

"The rest of you go into the room and do it."

Raymond hugged Chloe as she was and began to walk. Oh, what is this? Drop me, the
low laughter that flowed out of her cute whining softly soaked the night air.

* * *

The next day, Raymond, who was sitting in front of his office desk and looking
through the documents, suddenly woke up after checking the time.

By now, it was time for Elliott to rest after training.

"Where is Elliott located?"

"He's still at the training center."

"Let's go that way."

Upon hearing Marquis Rat's report, Raymond walked without delay.

Arriving at the training center, Elliott was crouching alone in the spacious space.
Raymond's eyes crouched small as he looked at it.

"Elliot."

"Oh, dad!"

Elliott, who discovered Raymond, jumped up.

"Why were you crouching down?"

"It's..."

Elliott, who was always confident, replied in an unpretentious voice.

"Yves couldn't make it to the training today. It's all because of me.… I broke
Eve's wooden sword...….”

"I'm not asking why Eve is not here right now. I'm asking why you, my successor,
are crouching on the floor with such a gloomy look.”

“…….”

"I told you not to forget your location anytime, anywhere".

"I'm sorry, dad. "It's because I was so upset about something."

Raymond liked his son's expression of looking up straight without lowering his head
while looking so upset.

"It's upsetting."

“…….”

"Shall we listen to your story?"

He smiled and clenched his son's hand. Surprised Elliott opened his eyes wide, but
he began to walk slowly, regardless.

Raymond, who had been walking silently for a while, didn't talk again until he got
used to the warmth of his hands.

"Yves cried yesterday."

Stinging at the words, Elliott slowed down. Raymond slowed down to Elliott's speed
and asked in a friendly voice.

"Why did I make Eve cry?"

"I didn't mean to make Eve cry."

"Then?"

"I was trying to protect Eve from Princess Caroline.”

"Princess Caroline"?

"Yes! That witch was seducing our Eve!"”

Elliott stopped at all and looked up at Raymond, huffing and puffing.

"With a face that resembles Chloe..."… I can't believe you're angry.….’

Raymond was somehow moved and smiled around his mouth.

"Don't worry too much, Elliot. "Will Eve be tempted by Caroline's woman?"

"But..." But Eve is weak-hearted and nice. The princess may be tempted because she
is pitiful.”

"Hmm, then that's a really big problem."

"Right?"

When Raymond sympathized with his words, Elliott's face was brightened.

"I didn't mean to make Eve cry!" I was trying to protect Eve! From that witch!"

Elliot, who clenched his two small fists and shouted, was so lovely. Raymond
grinned as he stroked Elliot's head with his big palm.

"You're so reliable, Elliot."

Elliott felt better at his father's compliment. As if when he was depressed, he was
excited and raised his chin and even proudly opened his chest.
"I'm worried about Eve because she's so nice. Since I'm Eve's brother, I'm going to
protect Eve!"

"That's a great idea."

Raymond's soft bass called his son's name.

"However, Elliot. You have to be more careful to protect Eve. Yesterday, I tried to
protect Eve, but it rang."

"Oh, that's...".”

"On top of that, didn't Yves make your mother's heart upset?"

"That's right."

Elliot, who had been shouting proudly until just now, bowed his head again. Raymond
said affectionately to Elliott.

"Raise your head, Elliot."

"I can't raise my head."”

However, Elliott replied, covering his face with both hands.

"You said you'd protect Eve, but you ended up making her cry..."… Even my mom was
upset because of me. In the end, I couldn't protect anyone."

Raymond stared down at his young son. Elliott's murmur with his face covered was
quite cute.

"I'm so glad you look like Chloe." If you looked like me, you wouldn't have been
this lovely.’

He smiled sincerely thinking that way.

"So, are you going to do nothing and just cover your eyes?"”

“…….”

"I didn't come to you to blame your fault. But I'm just trying to help."

"You're going to help me?"”

Elliot asked, peeping his eyes through his fingers.

"Yeah, so stop putting that hand away."

"What are you going to help me with?"

Elliot, who found out Raymond really had no intention of scolding him, quickly
removed his hand and asked him. Seeing it, Raymond smiled affectionately and
reached out his hand.

"I want to apologize to Eve". "I'll help you. Let's go together."

"Ha, but..."… You can't apologize to anyone who will become emperor, Father said.
….”
Elliott hesitates without holding Raymond's hand.

"Was Eve "Anyone" to you?"

"No! Never!"

However, when asked by his father with one eyebrow raised, he shook his head hard
and grabbed my hand.

"Then there's no problem."”

A short laughter burst out quietly. Elliott still began walking along Raymond with
a serious look.

"Will Eve accept my apology?"

"I don'

"What if I get angry and say I don't even want to see my face?"”

"Hmm."

Raymond looked lost in thought for a moment and asked.

"Are you afraid Eve will accept your apology?"

"Yes..."

"What should I do?"

"That's right, Eve..."… Because he's a precious person to me. He's my only half in
the world."

He smiled and said in response.

"Remember what you just said, Elliot. Your heart to protect precious people is very
good. I have someone I want to protect, and I'm always trying to protect that
person. But you have to be careful not to hurt others because that mind is too
much.”

“…….”

"Especially those we value have a soft heart. To the point where I want to protect
you always."

Raymond recalled Chloe and Eve.

Unlike his slender appearance, the woman he loves has a firm inner side, but on the
one hand, he has a soft and warm heart.

And Eve, who resembles not only her appearance but also her sexuality, was not
weak, but she was a delicate and thoughtful child.

Raymond wanted to protect their warm hearts forever.

"My father is the emperor of the great empire. So you've never been in trouble like
me, right?”
Elliott, who was walking silently, suddenly asked Raymond.

"Hmm... I used to be young like you." The late Emperor Bue was very troubled when
he held him and asked for a duel."

"Really?"

Elliot opened his eyes wide and asked back. I can't believe I look like a young
father making trouble. I couldn't imagine it at all.

"Of course. Noble children of my age were reluctant to enter the imperial palace.
Rumors gradually deteriorated, and later threatened to take the disobedient
children to the imperial palace when disciplining them.”

"How did the rumor spread?"”

"Hmm... Was Prince Raymond rumored to be a monster that eats people with just his
eyes?"

"Who believes such nonsense rumors?"

"Haha, I know".

As we walked talking, the two arrived in front of Eve's room.

"Is there anyone else inside?"

Raymond asked the driver standing in front of the door.

"Princess Rebecca Caroline is with you."

"I don't really want to run into that girl..."….”

"Among the kids that made you cry yesterday, did you include a princess?"

“…….”

"Apologize to both children and come back. You didn't want to make her cry, did
you?”

"But..."

"Remember, Elliot." You are a man who must succeed me in the future and become the
owner of the Asta Empire. It is your duty to fairly protect everyone in the
corresponding empire. Princess Caroline is also one of the people you need to
protect. If you made a princess cry with your private feelings, it would all be
your fault."

"Yes..."

Elliott nodded. Staring at the doorknob, he took a deep breath once. Finally, after
exchanging eyes with Raymond one more time, he opened the door.

"Elly"?

Eve, who was sitting in the middle of the room and reading a large book with
Rebecca, smiled brightly when she found the brothers.

"Welcome, Elly!" I've been waiting for you all day!"

"I'm mad at me. "Didn't you hear it?"

Elliott asked sadly.

"Angry"?

"Yesterday, I..." I made you upset.”

"Oh, that thing?"

Eve, who was tilting her head, soon smiled and folded her eyes down.

"It's okay. Ellie didn't do it on purpose.”

Are you going to forgive me?”

"There's no such thing as forgiveness between Elly and me!"

"But..."

After hesitating for a while, Elliott took courage and took a step closer.

"But I'm sorry, Eve." And a princess. I never intended to upset and make them cry."

His apology Eve and Rebecca face each other and laugh.

"I know, Elly."

"It's okay, Hwangja."

"Uh...Uh...Uh..."?”

Eve beckoned Elliot to the two who accepted the apology so easily.

"Let's play together, Elly."

"Huh?"

"I was just reading Becky the Witch of the Black Gorge." I'll read it to Elly,
too.”

Elliot would have refused to run and play rather than read, but he approached me
and sat next to me.

"Once upon a time, there was a black canyon where a large dragon lived. In that
canyon...….”

Eve began to read the story in a gentle voice.

Elliot and Rebecca sat tightly next to Eve, swallowing saliva every time the
bookshelf went over, and focused on the story.

"There's one more thing to be praised by Chloe.”

A happy smile was caught around Raymond's mouth as he watched it through the
slightly open door.

It wasn't just because she was happy to solve the children's problems. The
appearance of him and two children resembling her stuck together touched him.

Raymond slowly moved to the place where his lover waited. A pleasant smile filled
his face.

외전 6. Forgetting. (2)

Forgetting was the greatest blessing and curse God gave humans. It was very scary
to be forgotten. At least for Kylos Ludwig. At one time he hoped to be remembered
for a long time in history.

Luckily, he was born with a decent pedigree, and was able to win one of the most
abundant families in the empire. But it didn't give him the satisfaction he wanted.

Even so, he would eventually be buried in history without being known that he was
the blood of the imperial family, and his half-brother was the crown prince of the
Asta Empire, who would remain in everyone's memory for a long time.

He coveted everything about the half-brother, but for that crime he lost the only
woman he could have. He hoped to get her back with one difficult opportunity, but
very late he realized.

That the reverse of time was not an opportunity prepared for him.

"Let's disappear from everyone's memory with me, Kylos."

The raw hatred of a young woman who locked herself up here and disappeared, and the
deeper principles than that hatred, have remained in this space and have plagued
Kylos for a long time.

'Even history won't remember you.’

The same word as the curse tied Kylos together. At first, I didn't fully understand
what she said.

At that time, Kylos abandoned Chloe again and told the half-brothers...… No, in
fact, I was quite shocked to go to the man without a drop of blood.

I thought it would be just a figurative expression, but he was really being

forgotten. Very slowly...….

The guards, who initially called him "Prince Ludwig," forgot his name at some
point. And slowly, he called it "great public," but now he just called it "a sinner
without a name."

"Does everyone really not remember me?" No way. I... I was once the greatest family
in the Empire...….’

Kylos, who had been mulling and mulling over Lette's curse, suddenly realized that
he no longer remembered his family.

When he noticed that, the blood all over his body escaped and cold sweat covered
his whole body. In the chilly cold, Kylos could not even remember his name.
"What was my name?" I... Who was I? Why am I here...….’

I didn't remember anything. All of Lette's words included "Kylos himself."

For those who once longed to be remembered on a page in history, it was indeed the
most terrible curse.

Staring at a narrow window, he suddenly came to his senses with a voice that could
be heard in his ears.

"Uncle..."

It was the voice of the woman he loved. At the same time, the woman's face glared
in front of her eyes. A young woman who always used to make a shy face in front of
her...….

"Chloe..."

I don't remember my name, but the woman's name remained too clearly around the
memory.

It was okay. It didn't matter if it was forgotten from everyone's memory. But
Chloe, she only wanted to remember herself.

'If it were her, she'd remember me. If it's her... She's the one who's been chasing
me so blindly.… If it's her, I'm sure...….’

The lonely and desolate man who lost his presence in the western tower waited
endlessly. Chloe, may she come back one day. I hope you can save me from being
trapped.

All he could see through the narrow window was the rise and fall of the morning sun
and the change of seasons.

"Chloe..."

Sometimes, when I felt like I couldn't stand missing her, I would hit my head
against the wall and scream. Of course, the thin body quickly collapsed due to the
violence of the guards who came running after hearing the sound.

One day, I found her very accidentally over a narrow window.

"Chloe..."

I thought my eyes met, but she immediately turned away from me. Her lovely body was
held in the arms of another man.

It was definitely the man he knew. He was a man who coveted everything he had. He
was a greedy man who took everything away from him. Eventually, even her beloved
was taken away by the man.

The man gritted his teeth and burst into anger. I felt like I was going to go crazy
with her happy smile in the arms of another man.

" No, Chloe. That's not where you're going to be. You're here... In my arms... "

Spring, summer, fall, winter...…. And again, spring, summer, fall, winter...….
During dozens of seasons, the man who lost his presence stood in front of a narrow
window every day and waited for her.

Cruelly, in the tower where he was trapped, she was very visible occasionally
taking a walk with another man.

Becoming the man's wife, giving birth to the man's children, and she and the man's
children grow up…….

She has transformed into a more mature woman day by day.

"Chloe... Chloe..."….”

Now, her voice, which had been rested, endlessly called only her.

She looked happy. Forgetting about me...….

"No way. That can't be true. Chloe can't have forgotten me!"

When I held myself together, a voice that seemed to laugh hit my ear.

Will she? You don't remember yourself either, but will she remember you?

At that time, the man screamed, pulling his hair with both hands.

At some point, the man gave up counting the dates. Time no longer meant anything to
the man. Occasionally, long hair only told me the passage of time.

* * *

On the tenth wedding anniversary of the emperor and empress, the empire was in a
festive mood. At times like this, sometimes the most evil prisoners were touched
with warmth. The man trapped in the western tower was no exception.

From very early in the morning, the guards were busy moving. Today, even sinners
trapped at the top of the western tower could see the light of the world.

The guard shaved off the hair and beard of a man who grew up shaggy. There was no
need to trim nails that could not grow all the time because they were digging
through hard bricks and maintained a short length with dark red blood. It was a
good thing for the guard because there was less work to do.

"By the way, it's really not a human being."

"Tsk tsk, how big of a crime did he commit to be trapped here?"”

Even the guard who worked the longest did not know who the man was or for what
reason he was trapped in the tower.

"Wasn't he trying to commit treason?"

"That doesn't make sense." There has been not a single case of rebellion other than
Arnold Caroline's rebellion a decade ago since our Majesty was crowned."

"What do you mean, who dares to try to rebel against our Majesty?”

The guards laughed helplessly and inferred the man's identity.

"Maybe he was caught flirting with our Empress.”

"Hey, that's why you're trapped here?" Of course, that's a very profane sin, but
still...….”

"Have you ever seen how much your Majesty cares about Empress Chloe?" I think
that's enough for you."

The moment the empress's name came out of the guard's mouth, the blurred eyes of
the man suddenly woke up.

"Hmm... Well, if you want to have someone as beautiful as your Empress next to you,
you should set an example for those who have disrespectful thoughts.”

"Whatever this man is, we're thankful for him". Thanks to this one man, we're
living on rust.”

Eventually, the guards, who gave up digging into the man's identity, burst into
laughter.

"I'm done, you punk!"

The guard, who trimmed the man's hair and beard short, shouted in a loud voice and
kicked the man.

After not eating properly for a long time, his skinny body stumbled and collapsed
on the floor.

"Now that I look at it, you have a pretty face, don't”

"Then what's the point? It's a leather burn that'll rot here for the rest of my
life."

The guards laughed at the man who turned over what was funny.

At that moment, the man who fell on the floor looked up and stared at the guards
who went outside with a lively look.

"I'll let you get some fresh air for about an hour later..."….”

The guard's mouth suddenly stopped, muttering as if giving kindness. In his eyes,
he saw a man rushing toward him.

It was in an instant that a man took the sword from the guard's waist and cut off
his neck.

"What is this..."…!”

Surprised, two guards pulled out swords at once. But the man cut their wrists
without waiting for them to be in position.

A terrible scream filled the western tower, but no one came. The man put a sword
into the hearts of the guards crying as he saw the cut wrist with a faint smile
around his mouth.

Is it because it's been so long since I've caught a sword? The guards who couldn't
kill neatly were breathing lightly and crying.

The man glanced down at them with an indifferent look and went outside. I was going
to go find her.
"Chloe..."

She was the only one who maintained her full color in the faded memories for many
years.

Curving silver hair and lovely red eyes, a shy smile that used to gently smile when
it approached me with redness on both cheeks...….

Everything that made me up became a pile of gray ashes. But among them, only she
shined and beckoned to come.

"My Chloe..."….’

Thinking that I would be able to meet her soon, my long-dead chest was infested
again.

The man secretly hid himself and moved in search of her.

What special day was it, especially the courtiers were moving busily. The man
walked carefully not to be caught by them, toward the promenade she often went to,
which had been seen through a narrow window for many years.

Perhaps because everyone was busy, no one found a man.

It was time for the man to move very quietly.

"Ah..."

I had the illusion that bright light was pouring in front of my eyes. The man, who
was moving by the bushes, stuck in the place and looked at the two people in the
distance.

"Chloe..."

In a short moment, I couldn't tell which one was her.

A woman who looks a little more mature than her in his memory, and a small child
who looks younger than her in his memory…….

Ah, so those two people...… It was her and her child. She was walking with a smile,
holding the child's hand lightly.

While the man was standing foolishly, the distance from them gradually narrowed.

"Chloe..."

The man ran out of the bushes shouting her name. The two people, who were walking
happily smiling, stopped there in surprise.

"Oh, mom!"

The child screamed and hid behind the woman's skirt. As if protecting the child
from dangerous things, the woman spread her arms and blocked the child.

"Who are you?"

A voice full of vigilance headed to the man. At the same time, articles following
the woman flocked from behind and threatened the man.
The man took a step closer to her without giving in to the iron on the blade toward
him.

"Chloe..."

A sad voice called her. In fact, only her name could come from the voice of a man
who had not been able to talk for a long time.

"Chloe, my Chloe..."… Chloe...."

The man constantly recited the woman's name on the spot.

Meanwhile, Empress Chloe of the Asta Empire was taking a walk with her second
emperor Eve ahead of her tenth wedding ceremony with Emperor Raymond at noon.

Not long ago, the first prince Elliott, who received the crown prince's book, had
left for the hunting ground early in the morning, saying he would hunt for gifts
for her until the wedding ceremony began.

Although the two brothers were born at the same time on the same day, Elliott and
Eve had opposite personalities. Eve loved taking a walk and talking with her
mother, Chloe, rather than riding a horse and shooting a bow.

Eve and Chloe were walking behind the Imperial Palace, talking about what kind of
gift Elliot would hunt.

Then, suddenly, a strange man appeared in front of her and Eve. Unlike his
compassionate face, he was a man with a very poor appearance.

At first, the man thought she and the child were unidentified men who threatened
the safety of her and her child. However, instead of threatening the two, the man
stood there and recited only her name. Chloe in a very sad voice.

"Did you come to me?"

Chloe quickly hid Eve behind her and looked at the man. The joy filled with faded
eyes toward him was rising.

'There's no sign of hurting us.’

He seemed like a man with a lack of mind. The drivers gave Chloe a look at how to
deal with this man. They regarded this mysterious woman with sad eyes calling her
empress as a poor man swept away by her beauty.

It wasn't anything new. It's happened a couple of times a year. However, it was
just different that it directly penetrated the imperial palace.

When Chloe hesitated not knowing what to do, Raymond, who received a report from
the National Guard, appeared in person.

"Chloe! Are you okay?"

"Raymond!"

After walking fast, he hugged Eve and handed it to the Imperial Guard to move the
child to a safe place first. Then, he gently wrapped Chloe's stiff shoulders.

"Where did you get hurt?"

"No, not at all."

Chloe, who belatedly relieved of Raymond's appearance, sighed lightly and leaned on
him.

At that moment, the man's pupils, who had been reciting only her name all along,
seemed to shake thinly, and the man fell on the floor with his knee bent. Raymond's
gaze turned to the man.

"Who is that guy?"

"I don't know."

Chloe shook her head still. Even though he was a man with a good appearance that he
would definitely remember if he had passed by, he was unforgettable.

"It's my first time seeing him."”

"Well..."

Raymond frowned a little unpleasant. The man smelled very bad. Like a person who
hasn't washed for a long time.

"I'll leave it to the guards and go back."

"Yes."

Chloe was about to turn around after Raymond. The man, who was lying on the floor,
raised his body with a groan in the field.

“……?”

As the two stopped turning around and stood still, the man crawled up to Chloe's
front on the floor. Surprised by this, the knights pushed a spear sword as if to
stab a man at any moment.

"Wait a minute."

Chloe paused the knights and slowly leaned toward the man. And as it was, I made
eye contact with the man.

"Are you okay?"

“……!”

A sympathetic voice headed to the man. With that gentle tone, the man realized. She
doesn't recognize herself at all.

'Even history won't remember you.’

The same voice as the curse echoed in the man's head.

"Let's disappear from everyone's memories with me."

As soon as deep despair eroded the whole mind, the man cried as he grabbed Chloe's
dress hem. At the same time, Raymond snatched Chloe's waist and took it away from
the man.
"It was dangerous, Chloe."

"Thank you, Raymond."

Surprised by the sudden cry of the man, Chloe burst into breath in Raymond's arms.

The man's howling intensified. Knights were threatening the man with windows.

"Somewhere... I guess he's sick."

"I know."

Raymond also muttered, feeling sorry for the man.

And the moment they sympathized with themselves, the man could no longer think
normally.

"Chloe, why..."… Why... Why me...….’

I wanted to shout something, but none of the words other than her name came out of
my mouth. The man began to struggle. On the window blade that was threatening him,
his skin was rubbed and bleeding.

"Dangerous!"

Surprised Chloe shouted at the man. Surprisingly, the man's body stopped at that
moment. The man looked up and looked up at her. Chloe also saw a man.

Although he had been somewhat broken and collapsed over the years, the man still
retains a little bit of the most elegant and elegant Archduke of Ludwig in the old
empire.

"You're still me..."….’

The eyes of the man staring at Chloe were instantly gently bent.

"You're worrying about me."….’

Despite the swamp of oblivion, the man silently said goodbye to the only
unforgettable woman.

"Hi, Chloe..."….’

Thick drops of tears fell to the floor.

At the same time, the man rushed toward the knight who was pointing at him.

"Close your eyes, Chloe!"

Raymond's thick palms covered Chloe's eyes. At the same time, the man's chest
penetrated the tip of a sharp window. The deep smell of blood poked the tip of my
nose.

"Raymond..."

"Oh my god."

"It's okay now."

Chloe spoke in a trembling voice and wrapped Raymond's hand around the back of his
hand with his small hand. Sliding down, his hand fell silently.

"It's a good day, but I haven't shown good things since morning.”

Raymond muttered in a gloomy voice. As soon as I heard the news of the appearance
of the unidentified man, I seemed to regret not being able to evacuate her
immediately.

"It's a lie if you weren't surprised, but because you were next to me..."….”

She breathed deeply once and put her fingers in Raymond's hand.

"Thank you, Raymond."

Then, he briefly paid silent tribute and expressed condolences for the dead.

After her condolences, she looked back at Raymond. She pretended to be fine, but
her shivering eyelashes informed her that she still had not calmed down what she
was surprised.

"Let's go, Chloe."

Raymond pretended not to know her like that. The other hand, which was not
interlocking, gently wrapped around her waist. The two took their steps slowly.

"But you're glad you evacuated Eve first, right?" I almost didn't look good at a
young age."

"Okay."

"Let's keep it a secret from Eve, Rey."

"Of course, you have to." I don't want to see the fragile child shocked like you."

"Oh, you still say I'm vulnerable". Remember that I went to the hunting festival 10
years ago and got the fur of a golden lion."

"And I remember you picking up the injured mother bird and the baby birds that
couldn't fly at the hunting festival without hunting anything."

The atmosphere of depression brightened up due to the quickly changed topic. Chloe
smiled fishily and pouted her lips without hate.

"According to the Duke of Hedges, he was the first participant to bring life to
life.”

"Okay, then I'll accept that you're not weak."

Raymond's mouth also burst into playful laughter. As he was walking slowly, he
suddenly talked as if he remembered.

"Oh, by the way. I got a funny news. A saint appeared from the eastern land.….”

"Adult"?

Chloe's eyes sparkled at the interesting news. Raymond smiled and stroked her head
as if he knew she would be interested.
"He is planning to visit the Empire with Archbishop Mikhail next month."

"I thought the saint appeared only in the story."

"But soon you'll meet a real saint. What was the name? Did you say "Lette..."

"I'm really looking forward to it."

Pushing the bad thing that just happened out of her memory, she smiled and bent her
eyes. Raymond kissed her lightly over her straight forehead because she was so
lovely.

"I understand that you're looking forward to it." But now, I hope you look forward
to our ceremony more than our saint."

"Of course."

Both hands held together were full of strength. It was a special day. There is not
much time left until the ceremony for only two people.

Chloe smiled blurredly to push out bad memories and refill them with good memories.

The disastrous memory I just saw will bother her for quite a long time, but I'll be
able to forget it soon. I hoped I could forget.

Forgotten is... God's greatest blessing to man.

외전 7. Return of Saint Lette.

In the temple of the Ramie Church, there were various priests who supported the
will of the Lana God, as well as their guardians, Seonggisa Temple.

Their head, General Seonggisa, was loved by many people in the temple for various
reasons.

Dodger's outstanding skills and gentle personality were also the reasons why he was
loved, but above all, his outstanding appearance forced him to love him regardless
of age or gender.

When this beautiful-looking man occasionally went down to the village, the hearts
of the village maidens would shake a lot.

"Oh, my. Enoch!"

"Enoch is in the village!"

Soft platinum blonde hair shining in the sun and important beautiful eyes like
emerald made their hearts flutter every time.

"ENO, what brings you here today?"”

Sally's father was running the only inn in the village. As outsiders usually do,
Enoch would also visit Sally's inn first when he visited the village.
"I'm here on an errand by the Bishop. Can I send a letter?”

Recognizing Sally, he replied with a calm smile around his mouth.

Sally, who was admiring him, like the other virgins in the village, grabbed her
chest and groaned. It was such an ecstatic and beautiful smile.

However, one regret is that his smile never faces only one person.

No one who was melted by the head of the Sunggi, who was kind and sweet to anyone,
always lost the smile around his mouth.

Sally liked the fact and felt sorry for it.

"I'd be so happy if that smile only turned to me.’

But the clever Sally knew that it could never be done.

"Why is such a good-looking person still alone?"’

I don't know the exact age, but why he, who looks close to 30, doesn't have a lover
yet. The village maidens have argued quite a few times about it.

Priests were unable to have lovers, but sexual knights were able to do so.
Therefore, most of the vocalists used to build families in this village close to
the temple.

"It's probably because of the owner of that necklace."

That was the conclusion that the village maidens came up with.

Sally glanced at a small heart-shaped rocket necklace hanging from his neck.

It was an object that had not disappeared for a moment since a decade ago when he
first visited the village as a Seonggisa. Considering the purpose of the rocket
necklace, that must be an object in honor of the old lover who left it far away.

Whenever the village maidens gathered, they speculated about the owner of the
necklace.

"If you can't forget things like that, isn't it a couple who died?"

"Maybe it's the first love I had to break up with because I couldn't bring him here
as a Sung knight." That's often the case with most vocalists.’

'He may be an unlucky opponent who has not been achieved because he cannot overcome
the status. For example, a princess from a small country...….’

'Love with a princess that can't be achieved, it's so cool. Sir Enoch will be able
to do it.’

In their imagination, Enoch was gradually becoming the male protagonist of a play
facing a tragic ending.

"Give me the letter here." Where should I send it?”

"Please give me the address written here.”

Enoch smiled softly and paid the price in a polite manner. It was just when he was
about to finish the archbishop's errand.

"Mr. Enoch! Mr. Enoch!"

Paul, a young adult knight, came running calling him in an urgent voice.

"What's going on"?

"The Great Bishop is looking for you in a hurry!"

"Me?"

Enoch opened his eyes wide and pointed at himself with his index finger.

"Yes! It's a very important thing. He told me to bring him right away!"

"It must be urgent to see that Sir Paul was called in even though he knew he would
return within today. Let's go back.”

He came out smiling and climbed on a white horse tied in front of the inn. Hehe,
the horse cried.

Sally and other village maidens watched him return with disappointed eyes.

* * *

Returning to the temple, Enoch immediately visited the Archbishop. Archbishop

Mikhail, who has mysterious blue hair, stood in front of the statue of Lana God in
the form of a benevolent human woman.

Upon discovering him, Enoch strode and bowed his head.

"Enoch, the head of the Sung-Gisa, has returned."

The archbishop looked back at Enoch with a serious look.

"You're not late, Sir Enoch."

"Any urgent matter..."…?”

"I received the revelation of Lana God."

He, who was always playful, replied with a very serious face.

"In the winter forest in the north, a saint will appear."

“……!”

The advent of a saint. It was an old story that was already more than a hundred
years old.

Numerous years have passed since St. Flora, who last appeared, passed away.

However, over the past hundred years, no saint has ever appeared as a
representative of Lana God. Therefore, it was considered only a legendary
character.

I can't believe I can be with such a saint in the place where she appears.…! Enoch
trembled his fingertips, feeling a chilling thrill somehow.

"I'm going to leave for the winter forest. We have to lead the Knights and bring
the saint. Please get ready right away."

"Yes, Archbishop..."…!”

At a very rapid pace, a group of knights was set up to welcome the advent of the
saint. Archbishop Mikhail took the lead and ordered the Order with Enoch.

When they finally arrived in the cold winter forest, everyone felt the sexual power
flowing from the inside of the forest and shivered.

It was indeed a great power. darker than the archbishop's

"I can feel the tremendous power from inside. I'll take the lead."

"Please."

After getting off the horse, they carefully took a step into the forest.

When the sensation of the skin gradually became numb due to the cold that felt like
biting the nose, a large vacant lot appeared. And there...….

"You're a saint!"

Everyone stopped walking at someone's cry.

There was a huge and transparent block of ice in the large vacant lot. And a little
girl was asleep in it. Everyone, including Archbishop Mikhail, swallowed in vain.

White hair that glistens like the first snow falling on a winter day, a beautiful
and mysterious figure even with both eyes closed...… A saint in the form of a young
child of about 10 years old was like an outside person.

A solemn stillness flowed through the sacred and holy appearance, and someone's
exclamations were occasionally mixed.

"What should I do, Archbishop?"

A priest, who came to his senses late, asked, breaking the stillness.

"Let's move it on ice".….”

Several knights tried to move to the murmur of someone, but the huge ice did not
budge.

"I don't even budge."

"What should I do?"

"Should I break the ice?"”

"Why don't you bring fire and melt it?"”

It was time for everyone to express disapproval and find a way.

"Wait a minute."
Enog, the head of the Sunggi, approached the huge ice with a short word. Looking at
the saint trapped in the ice, he carefully brought his hand.

"The saint's eyes just flinched!"

I heard someone shouting. At the same time, huge ice began to crack around the area
where he was touching.

"Be careful!"

The knights stepped down protecting the archbishop.

Enoch, who jumped into the air and leaped, hugged the saint's body, which was
trapped in the ice.

"This person is... an adult..."….’

It was a small and cool body, but I felt strangely warm. It was such a tearfully
lovely warmth that I would hug once somewhere.

In a very short moment, Enoch had the illusion that the small body of the saint was
crunching in his arms. However, looking down again, the saint was still asleep
without any movement.

"What should we do, Archbishop?"

Enoch, who walked in front of the archbishop holding the saint, asked calmly as
usual. The archbishop alternately looked at Enoch, who was holding the saint and
the saint.

"Let's take him to the temple."

The archbishop turned first and walked toward the entrance of the forest, where
horses and wagons were tied. It was followed by the rest of the priests and
genitals.

Finally, Enoch, who left the forest, laid the saint on top of the prepared carriage
and immediately came out of the carriage.

When Enoch, who climbed on a white horse, sent a departure signal, the horse and
wagon moved with a clattering sound.

In the small shaking carriage, the archbishop glanced at the saint lying across
from him.

"Saint Girl, Lette..."….”

The last recitation filled the wagon and immediately scattered.

* * *

It was five days after Archbishop Mikhail and the brave priests brought her from
the cold winter forest that the saint opened her eyes.

Blinking, blinking....

The thin eyelashes shook together whenever her eyes blinked. Red eyes like jewels
gradually focused and stared at the patterned ceiling.
"This is..."

It was the moment I muttered to myself because I couldn't gauge the place.

"You woke up."”

“……!”

Surprised by the unfamiliar voice, the saint jerked up. A handsome man I saw for
the first time was sitting by her bedside and staring still. It was none other than
Archbishop Mikhail who welcomed the saint.

The saint and the archbishop stared at each other and explored. The archbishop seen
by the saint was a young and handsome man, but he was in a bad mood somewhere. And
the saint that Archbishop sees...….

"I'm sure. I thought it would have disappeared."….’

The archbishop looked serious, frowning his nose. Soon after, however, he gave up
his complicated thoughts and greeted the saint.

"It's been a while."

"Who are you?"”

"Don't you know me?"”

“…….”

The saint looked up at the archbishop with a look that she really didn't know.
There was no lie on the face, so Mikhail introduced himself with a short sigh.

"I'm the Archbishop of the Ramie Church in Mikhail."

"Ramie Bridge..."?”

"Then introduce yourself."

“……?”

When the saint blinked only two eyes without answering, the archbishop's forehead
frowned.

"I'm sure they heard your voice".”

"Oh..."

The saint, who had been hesitating for a while, introduced herself by looking at
the archbishop's eyes.

"…Lette. That's my name."

"Is this the end?"

"I don't know anything other than that."”

"You don't know?"

When the archbishop raised one eyebrow strictly and asked back, the saint somehow
felt like he had done something wrong, making him cry.

"Well, I'm telling you the truth." I don't remember anything except my name. How
old I am, where I am from...….”

"You look quite calm for losing your memory."

"What? He...".”

The saint was suddenly speechless and couldn't answer.

Are you in an abnormal situation right now? But how come I don't think it's weird?

"Well, it went well. It's this way that it gets troublesome if the saint, the agent
of Lana God, lingering over the world.”

"Lana God? Adult? What is that?"

A man named Archbishop has been saying things that he cannot understand. Lette's
head was spinning, but he didn't show it.

"Anyway, Lette, nice to meet you again."

Mikhail smiled and closed her mouth. Lette was curious about his attitude of
talking as if he had met him before.

Is it because I don't remember?’

At that moment, he said as if he had read her mind.

"Don't think it's too weird. It's natural that you don't remember me. Your
personality seems to have changed a lot.… Well, I like this much more than that."

“……?”

"It was meant in a good way. It's a compliment."

"Oh..."

When I heard compliment, I quickly turned bright over my soft face. Mikhail was
embarrassed because it looked like a young child who had longed for praise for a
long time.

"Thank you."

The saint smiled shyly and blushed both cheeks. Mikhail stood up in surprise at the
appearance. I got goosebumps all over my body.

"It's definitely the same soul, but is it someone else?" Laughing shyly... That
Lette...….’

Rubbing both arms and glancing his head, I saw Lette looking up with a bright face
like a pure child. It was distorted as if I had seen that the archbishop's face
would not necessarily be seen.

"What's wrong with you?"

"No, nothing..."….”
"Stir..."

The saint, who was wriggling his fingertips with an anxious look, carefully grabbed
the archbishop's hem.

"Are you going to leave me here?"

"What?"

"Can't you be with me?" To be alone is a little...… I'm scared."

It was such a normal appearance of a girl over 10 years old. It gave the archbishop
a great sense of gap.

"Oh, god Lana!"

The archbishop found his god inside.

'Something must be very wrong. Otherwise...… Otherwise....’

"Bishop?"

The saint slightly raised her body and put the back of her hand on the archbishop's
forehead.

"What are you..."?”

"Oh, I'm sorry!" Because you don't look well, I was wondering if you were sick
somewhere.….”

"I'm not sick at all. "It's okay if you don't worry."

"Yes."

The saint quickly replied with a sullen look. Mikhail felt bad because he seemed to
have bullied a young child.

"Prince Enoch."

Mikhail suddenly called out the name of a man. The man, who had been standing
silently in the corner of the room, finally moved and walked toward the bed where
the saint was lying.

"Huck..."

Until now, the saint, who thought there was no one in the room except himself and
the archbishop, was surprised and pulled the blanket over and covered it to the tip
of her head.

"You are the escort of the saint."

"Okay, Archbishop."

"Hmm... It hasn't been long since the saint woke up, so he's still sensitive. I
don't even remember. So Sir Enoch will have to take a close look next to him."

Rette, who overheard the conversation between the two wriggling under the blanket,
peeked only his eyes out of the blanket at the sound of the Archbishop walking.
"Oh, what do I do?"

I want to tell you not to go out, but my mouth didn't drop.

Eventually, when the archbishop left the room and heard the door closing, the saint
slipped back into the blanket with a gloomy look. Again, I didn't like the
situation where only two people were left without knowing.

"But that person seemed to know me earlier."’

Meanwhile, Enoch, who looked at the saint who hid her face under the blanket, was
very embarrassed, unlike her calm-looking appearance.

First of all, it was not only the first time I met a saint, but also the first time
I treated a girl so young.

Enoch, who had been agonizing for a while, carefully took his mouth.

"I'm Enoch, the leader of the Holy Knight."

His agile eyes showed something flinching under a white blanket.

"I will serve the saint until the day my soul does it."

At that, the saint's eyes peeked out of the blanket. They were bright red like
summer flowers and bright eyes like jewels.

"You're going to serve me?"”

The saint rolled her eyes awkwardly. Enoch looked like a child of that age, and it
was fascinating.

When it comes to a saint...… What should I say?… I thought he would be a little

more mysterious.

"You can talk down comfortably."

"What? But..."….”

It was very lovely to see him hesitating while reading the air. Enoch, who figured
out what the saint wanted, smiled softly and replied.

"Call me Enoch".

"Hello, Enoch."

When he gave his name once again, the saint quickly greeted him. Then he peeked
through him and asked in a small voice.

"But Enoch looks much older than me."”

I lost my memory, but there were still concepts of adults and children.

"Because you're the saint of the Ramie Church. reappeared after a hundred years and
a decade.”

"What is an adult woman?"”

"Yes..."
The moment I melted at the unexpected answer, I became a exhausted face. How can a
person on the continent not know a saint?

"Did you live in a remote mountain area before coming here?"

"Well, I actually don't remember anything. Except that my name is Lette."

Enoch was embarrassed for a moment when the saint said she couldn't remember
anything, but soon convinced and nodded.

The appearance was unusual in the first place. Even if I came from another world, I
thought I could believe it.

"Then I'll explain it slowly."

He replied gently with his eyes bent.

"This is the place where the Lana God who created this world gathered to serve him.
Many countries on the continent follow the doctrine of Lana God. including the Asta
Empire, the strongest on the continent."

"Astar Empire"?

"Have you heard of it?"”

Instead of answering, the saint shook his head to both sides.

"In history, Lana God would send saints who would spread their will to the world
very occasionally. We call them Lana's representatives."

"Am I that adult?"

"He's a precious person who came to this land after a very long time since Flora,
the saint of flowers that appeared a hundred years ago."

“…….”

Enoch explained it hard, but the saint still stared at Enoch's face with a puzzled
look.

"I don't know."

Enoch rolled up the corners of Binggrae's mouth with a little grumpy voice. Rette,
who encountered his smile in a defenseless state, was pounding for no reason.

'It's warm like someone I've known for a long time. I like him a lot more than the
archbishop earlier.’

The archbishop said as if he knew him, but his attitude was deeply dissatisfied.
Don't you suddenly frown or sigh in front of people?

"Hmph! You thought I wouldn't know if I sighed silently, right?"’

But this man named Enoch was different. It was caring and kind, and above all, the
two eyes that bent gently whenever they met eyes made Lette feel good.

"Do you want to go see the Lana scene together?"

At his sweet question, Lette asked back with his ears pricked up.

"Can you meet the god of Lana?"

"Although we can't meet in person." There is a statue of him at the main gate of
the temple."

"I want to meet you!"

Lette jumped up excitedly. The wind knocked the white blanket over the floor. Enoch
smiled quietly and reached out to Lette.

“……?”

Rette, who was tilting his head, stared at his palm, which was sticking out to me,
and grabbed it carefully. Then he lightly gave a force and held Lette's hand.
Somehow, I felt cozy.

Lette smiled shyly and jumped under the bed. There was no fear of losing balance
and falling because Enoch's hand was holding firmly.

However, as soon as he got down the bed, Lette became a little sullen in his hand,
which was immediately collected.

"Then I'll guide you."

Perhaps he didn't notice Lette's heart at all, Enoch still showed her a sweet smile
and guided her outside.

There were a small number of people passing through the hallway, and as soon as
they found Lette, everyone seemed surprised.

"Everyone glances at me."

Lette muttered to Enoch in a very small voice.

"I told you." "The saint is a precious person who came after a very long time."

Enoch said it as if he were relieved, but Lette was not very relieved. It didn't
touch much that he was the "precious person," and he shrank for no reason.

Lette looked at Enoch's hand walking ahead.

"I want to hold onto you like before, but will you be annoyed?"’

It was time to look at Enoch's fingertips for such a long time. Stopping suddenly,
he turned around and faced Lette.

"Huh? What? What is it?" You didn't hear what I was thinking, did you?’

It was time for Lette to look up at him with a nervous face and swallow his breath.

"The portraits hanging on both sides are the saints of all time."

With a soft voice, he pointed to the portraits hanging on both sides of the
hallway.

"Student of Light, Yuriela." Happy Saint, Navid...… And most recently, St. Flora,
who visited 100 years ago. After this, a portrait of Lette will be hung.”
"Me, too?"

When asked in surprise, he smiled silently and nodded. Lette somehow felt strange.

"I can't believe my portrait is hanging here with those women."….’

He really tried to feel like he was special.

When I went out the main gate, there was a large statue of the god Lana. Lethe
turned his head and looked up at it.

"The god of Lana is huge."

"I don't know the actual size..."… First of all, it's a statue.

In front of the statue of the benevolent creative god, Lethe felt the familiar
scent of longing. My heart was touched and heated up violently. For such a long
time, Lette couldn't take his eyes off the statue of God.

It was then.

"Saints."

A group of priests, who had been glancing at her from afar, approached her and
bowed their heads.

"Lana's servant meets the saint."

“……!”

Surprised by the greetings of strangers, she quickly hid behind Enoch. When the
priests opened their eyes in surprise, their small hands clasped Enoch's collar.

"The saint is very shy."

Enoch, the only one who was not embarrassed here, smiled quietly and answered
instead. Then, the priests, who had been surprised just now, smiled happily and
greeted the saint once again.

"I'm sorry, saint." I didn't mean to surprise you.….”

"Then we'll say hello again next time."

Only after the priests stepped down after greeting each other, Lethe sighed
slightly and let Enoch's collar go.

"Are you surprised, saint?"

"Just a little..." Huh? Enoch's collar is crumpled!"

Lette, who belatedly found Enoch's crumpled collar, looked up at him in tears. The
way he looked around to see if he was offended made Enoch's chest stiff.

"It's okay, saint." It's just a collar...….”

He shook off his crumpled collar and smiled.

"You just have to straighten it out like this.

"But..."

"Do you want to visit other places in the temple?"

Enoch smiled and reached out to Lette. Once again, a bright smile came to mind over
Lette's face looking at the fingertips that reached out to me.

"Yes!"

With a big smile on his face, Lette grabbed Enoch's hand.

* * *

Mikhail looked down while standing by the window. A young saint was seen hopping
around the temple.

"Lette..."

He tried to recite the name to himself. As I looked away, I saw a young man walking
together holding her hand tightly.

Enoch, the head of the Sunggi of the Ramie Church.

When the man suddenly visited the church one day to become a voice knight, there
was no small girl to be next to Eungdang.

"Where is she?"’

"What do you mean she..."?’

At Mikhail's question, the man blinked and asked back as if embarrassed. It was the
face of a person who forgot everything.

It's nothing, nothing.’

Mikhail immediately withdrew his question.

Not long before the man came to the church, Mikhail could not feel her sexual
power.

The Archbishop of Ramie Church locked himself in a room for a while, realizing that
his saint no longer existed in the world and eventually disappeared.

Saint Lette was 'forgotten'. On the day she first appeared at the church, Mikhail
could see that something was wrong.

Archbishop Mikhail, the recorder of the god Lana. God gave him an eye for insight
into everything in the world.

And when St. Lette, who was the representative of God himself, appeared, Mikhail
thought for a very moment that he was looking at nothing.

"Why are you looking at me like that? Mihail?"

The saint treated her as if she had known her for a long time.

"You are..."
"Lana God's representative, Saint Lette."

"You're oblivious."

'As expected, I thought you'd recognize it at a glance.’

Fluttering her sparkling silver hair, the saint rolled up the corners of her mouth.
It was an unfamiliar face. And at the same time, he was so beautiful that it was
hard to forget.

"I can't believe it." "It's not time for you to appear yet."

The Archbishop received no revelation from God. A saint who appeared without divine
revelation, at least as far as Mikhail knew, was impossible.

And… noticeably less time…….

There was only a year left for the saint.

That couldn't have happened. The Archbishop rubbed his eyes and looked at the saint
again, but it was still only a year that he could see from her.

"The saint loved by the god of Lana has only a year of time?"’

"Uhhaha.

The saint smiled awkwardly and avoided Mikhail's gaze. Mikhail frowned because it
seemed like someone who had done something wrong.

"You..."

Mikhail, who was slowly looking at her, soon realized.

"You've made time 'forgotten' once."’

'Well, what...'

'I've lost all the time you were supposed to have. What in the world did you do?’

I just wanted to go against time.’

"How can this be reversed?" From all the time you're supposed to have...… You even
forgot about me, the record of God!

It was the first time that Mikhail was so angry at a stranger. The saint smiled at
Mikhail, who was huffing and puffing.

"I'm sorry, Mikhail." "I won't do that again."

'It's not that you don't, it's that you can't.’

Mikhail sat down on the chair and sighed.

"Because you won't be able to cover the eyes of the recorder with the rest of your
voice."’

"I couldn't help it." It was the will of the god Lana.’

"God ordered the God-loved agent to walk on the path of extinction on his own?"’
I had to turn it back. The man tried to do something dangerous.’

"That guy?"

When asked by him, the saint's expression turned cold.

The emperor of the Asta Empire. Not now, but a man who will soon become emperor.
The man once disobeyed the order of Lana God to revive the dead.’

Mikhail's expression, who was quietly listening to the story of the saint, also.

"You must have touched the black magic by selling the souls of the innocent. The
denomination couldn't have just watched it.’

'There was a war between the empire and the denomination. Many people were injured
and killed in the process. And you too.

‘…….’

He was an emperor who ruled the empire. When a person in such a position disobeyed
the order of God, I couldn't even imagine how terrible a disaster would have
occurred.

So, what are you going to do now?’

"I need your help, Mikhail." Please announce to people that a saint has appeared.’

It was a short period of time as she claimed to be a saint, but during her stay in
the temple, she was used to being a saint from birth.

Mikhail could not know exactly what she was trying to do. However, in response to
her request to go to the capital of the Asta Empire, she sent a saint as a
representative of the church on the anniversary of St. Flora that year.

I deliberately tried not to give her more affection. If you do your part according
to the will of Lana God, such as an adult woman who doesn't have much time left,
that's all. I tried not to care more than that.

However, thinking so in my head, I was reading reports from priests who always
accompanied her in my eyes.

Who the saint met, what she did, and what kind of day she spent...….

I tried not to care, but I couldn't help it because I was bothered. It was because
the face of smiling while having only a year left kept coming to my eyes.

Meanwhile, there was an interesting report.

"The saint and the empress' maid look alike like sisters."….’

The priest used the expression "similar like a sister," but to estimate the
original age of the saint who would have crossed from the future, the expression of
resemblance like a mother and daughter would be more correct than a "sister."

Mikhail thought that the woman, the empress' maid, might have a secret of
retrograde.

And the fall of that year. When I met the two on the wedding day of the emperor and
the new empress. A smile came out of Mikhail's mouth.

"They are the ones who gave you blood and flesh.’

What do you think? Do I look like them enough to recognize them at a glance? Chloe
is really pretty, right? But you can't fall in love. Chloe will be happy forever to
be Raymond's wife.’

"I didn't fall in love with you..."… Wait a minute.

Mikhail's expression, who was answering indifferently, suddenly hardened.

"You, why did you reduce the time again?"’

"Huh? Yes, that's..."….’

The saint, rolling her eyes, looked at Mikhail with an awkward face.

"Somehow..."….’

Are you crazy? Did you reduce the time left by your will?’

"I couldn't help it."’

The saint pouted her lips and muttered.

The first time Mikhail met with a saint was the New Year of the year. So I thought
we could be together at least until the end of the year. However, there was less
than a month left before the saint's time.

As if it would soon become dust and scatter, faint sexual power stimulated
Mikhail's nerves.

'You're... really...….’

Mikhail clenched his teeth.

"It's because of those people earlier, right?" Those who gave you blood and flesh.
I felt a little different energy from others in themselves. It was the same energy
that I felt from the handsome knight next to you.’

Emperor Raymond and Empress Chloe, the knight Enoch next to the saint...….

They were those who went back in time, failing to achieve perfect 'forget'. And at
the same time, perhaps those who didn't want her to be forgotten...….

Mikhail was jealous of them in a very short time. Like them, I wish I hadn't
forgotten the memories of the lost time.….

'You managed to block it. Because I don't want them to forget you.’

'They'll forget me soon, too.’

The saint whispered in a sad voice.

"Because I'm forgetting anyway..."… Everyone will forget me.’

'No, I won't let anyone forget you.’

After the emperor and empress' wedding, Mikhail immediately left the capital. And I
inquired about the best painter on the continent and waited for the saint to
return.

There was still a little time left. Although it was a short time of less than a
month, it was still enough time to record her.

'Yeah, there's still a lot of time to leave you in the world. A month is enough.’

Mikhail murmured to herself and counted only the day she arrived. If you leave her
in the world with a picture like that...….

'Ah...'

Suddenly, a spooky energy penetrated his body. An ominous sense struck, but Mikhail
tried to ignore it.

And not long after, when "The Man" came to the temple. When she was nowhere to be
next to Eungdang, and only a foolish man who forgot her appeared to be a voice
knight.

Finally, Mikhail had to admit it.

She was extinguished in this world forever.

Having disappeared like that, she reappeared in the world exactly ten years later.
The moment she encountered a little girl trapped in the ice, Mikhail immediately
recognized that it was her soul.

It was not known how the once-extinct soul was revived. However, this time, he
vowed not to lose her in vain as he did then.

* * *

It's already been nearly a week since Lette came here.

Rette, who had already become accustomed to temple life, was lying on his bed
reading a book. Her two short legs moved in the air.

"It's weird."

Lette, who was turning the bookshelf, muttered.

"What?"

Enoch, who was sitting with a chair at the side of her bed and quietly turning the
bookshelf, asked gently. His voice, which made me feel better just by listening,
covered the book that Lette was reading and stood up on the edge of the bed.

"It's very comfortable and nice to be with Enoch, but other people feel a little
burdened."

Lette, who was talking like a baby bird chirping, suddenly clenched his two fists
and raised his voice.

"Especially the archbishop of Mikhail".

"Why me?"
As soon as Lette's words were over, the Archbishop's head burst and pushed into the
window.

"Oh my god!"

"Saint!"

Lette screamed and bounced and circled around the room. Surprised Enoch got up from
his seat and approached her, she quickly hid behind Enoch and stared at Mikhail.

"What are you doing now?"”

Mikhail's eyes became very thin watching him.

"What? You don't know?" "It's natural to be surprised if you suddenly appear like
that!"

"Really?"

As if he didn't care about Lette's sharp response, he opened the window wide and
easily entered the inside.

"Oh, my. You're so rude!" How can you become an archbishop and cross through the
window?”

"I learned everything from you."

"When did I do that?" Don't set up a trap me!

Lette sincerely protested with an unfair look.

"Of course you don't remember anything."

Mikhail smiled and sat in the chair where Enoch was sitting just now in an elegant
position.

"It's very unpleasant to hear the sound of etiquette from you. "Does someone who
knows manners walk around barefoot like that?"

"Hey, I'm different from the archbishop, right? I'm a child who doesn't remember
everything!"

While saying that, it was really strange to hide my bare feet without wearing
anything.

Eventually, Mikhail burst into laughter, which made Lette feel even worse.

"Why are you laughing? Don't laugh!"

"That personality is still the same."

Mikhail lightly beckoned at Lette, whose lips were pouting. Lette approached him
carefully without slowing down his guard against him.

"Before I go to the Empire, I have to learn the basics. Well, I think I'll learn it
soon."

"Empire"?
"I'm going to meet the emperor and empress of the Astar Empire."

At the first sound he heard, Lette opened his eyes wide and looked surprised.

"Isn't the emperor and empress amazing people?"

"So there's a lot to prepare."

Even though he was talking about the emperor and empress who ruled the empire,
Mikhail had no hesitation. Lette looked great at all.

Mikhail, who noticed the signs of Lette, added with a smile.

"You don't have to be discouraged.
subordinate of the emperor. Except
continent, she is the only one who
in an equal position. Keep in mind
crown prince."
The saint of the Ramie Church is never a
for the emperor's companion Empress on the
deserves to have a conversation with the emperor
that you are above the emperor's successor, the

The sound of saliva falling down the narrow throat rang the room. Mikhail, who
laughed loudly and sneezed at it, immediately went out through the window again,
saying that something busy had happened.

"Empress and empress?" I'm worried for some reason. They must be incredible
people."

Rette, who was left in the room with Enoch, muttered in an insecure voice.

"I'm sure you'll be good at Lette."”

"Have you ever met those people?"

"On the occasion of St. Flora's celebration held once a year, I used to go to the
imperial capital with the Archbishop."

When Enoch replied that he had met them, Lette's eyes glinted.

"What do you think? The emperor and his companions who rule the empire?"

"Your Majesty, the emperor of the Astar Empire, is a very brave and outstanding
warrior. They say they have never lost in any battle. It's an object of envy for
knights like us. And Her Majesty the Empress of the Astar Empire...…”

Enoch paused for a moment. As if drawing something, a affectionate expression

crossed his face.

"She's a very beautiful person."

"What is it, Enoch?" Do you know the empress? Who I liked a long time ago?

"No way. It's an honor for someone like me to dare to have a conversation."

"Hey, that's not fair. We're all the same person."

"Once you meet the empress of the Asta Empire, you will feel the same way as me.
It's not just because I'm an empress...… She's a breathtakingly beautiful person
just by her existence. There are overflowing unfortunate men blinded by the beauty
of Her Majesty.”
"Are you that beautiful?"”

"Hmm... Come to think of it.”

Enoch stared at Lette's face, tilting his head toward him.

"It looks a little like Lette."

At that words, Lette wrapped her cheeks in red with both hands. Hearing that I
looked like such a beautiful woman, I was very ashamed.

"It's embarrassing to suddenly compliment you."

"It's not a compliment, it's the truth."”

Lethe thought as he saw a calm smile rising above Enoch's face. That smiling face
is very harmful.

"It's boring to stay inside the temple."”

When he turned away from him and muttered in a blunt voice, he whispered
affectionately.

"Do you want to go down to the village"?

"Huh? Can I do that?"”

"Well, there's no saying no."

"Then I'll go!"

Lette was a little surprised by his sudden proposal, but quickly accepted with
pleasure.

* * *

For Lette, who stayed only in the temple all along, the village was a very fresh
place. Enoch relieved her of being wary of unfamiliar places, walking along the
lively streets with Lette as always.

"The general public is not yet aware of the appearance of the saint. So you don't
have to feel pressured."

"Ha, but..."….”

Lette looked around with anxious eyes and grabbed Enoch's collar.

"Then why are people glancing at me?"”

It wasn't that it wasn't, but everyone was staring at her. Most of them were
village virgins.

They were very curious that Enoch, who had visited the village alone every time,
appeared with a strange girl for the first time in a decade.

"ENO-KNOW!"

At a time when no one was able to come forward and ask, Sally, the daughter of the
inn owner, approached first courageously.
"Hello, Sally."

Enoch, who recognized her, smiled politely and greeted her.

"What made you go there in such a hurry last time?”

"Unfortunately, it's a secret."

When Enoch treated her kindly as he did when he treated her, Lette was somehow
upset. She glared at the woman, hanging on Enoch's arm as if looking. Of course, it
didn't feel threatening to women at all.

"Oh, so cute!"

In fact, she had known the child's existence since Enoch appeared in the village,
but Sally pretended to have noticed it late and spoke awkwardly in an exaggerated
voice.

"Who is this kid?"”

"Oh, well..."

However, Enoch was embarrassed and avoided answering. Sally's expression glanced at
his ambiguous attitude.

"Kyung Enoch, no way..."….”

Isn't there no reason for him to avoid answering if he has a clear relationship?
Sally looked at the two once again.

A beautiful man like a well-made statue and a beautiful little girl like a fairy
hanging from the arms of such a man…….

Doesn't he look like a father and a daughter?

"Su, did you find your hidden daughter again?"

"What?"

Enoch shook both hands, noticeably embarrassed by Sally's sudden words.

Seeing that, Sally was even more convinced. No matter what situation he was calm,
Enoch looks so flustered.….

"As expected, there was a separate owner of the necklace!" You're the daughter of a
couple who left, right?”

Sally stretched out her index finger and pointed to a small necklace hanging from
Enoch's neck.

"Wait a minute, Sally. What do you mean a couple who left?"

"I already know everything." Lord Enoch was kicked out to this place after making
an unachievable love with a princess in a small kingdom.….”

"What are you talking about?"…?”

Enoch stuttered with a puzzled face. It was the first time I heard this story for
myself.

There was no meaning in the relationship between men and women, so I've never held
a woman's wrist before, but who was kicked out while sharing something with whom……?

"It's okay, Enoch!" For Sir Enoch, I will embrace his child with the power of
love...… Oh my, what am I talking about?…! Please forget what I just said!"

Sally, who was chatting alone with excitement, realized her mistake and disappeared
with a bright red face like the wind. When she disappeared, it became quiet as if a
storm had swept by.

"What does that mean?"

Enoch's voice was heard from above her when Lette made a frown on her forehead with
a shivering look.

"I think I misunderstood you."

"Misunderstood?"

He tilted his head and looked up at him, but Enoch only smiled despondently, but
did not give a detailed explanation.

"Enoch, what's in the necklace that she pointed at?"

"What?"

When asked by Lette, who threw it thoughtlessly, Enoch's handsome face seemed to
slip for a while, and there was a light crack above it. But Enoch immediately
replied with a short false laugh.

"Nothing."

He clapped and opened the rocket. The rocket was empty with nothing inside.

"It's an ordinary rocket necklace with nothing in it.”

"Did you get it from someone precious?"”

“…….”

Enoch did not answer anything. I just smile calmly as usual.

* * *

Shortly after visiting the village, Lethe woke up from his sleep and had to come
out half-asleep, led by the archbishop.

"Let go of me, Mikhail..."… "I'm sleepy."

"You're lazy, Lette." It's the basic virtue of a priest to wake up before the first
chicken cry in the morning."

He rubbed his eyes with his cute hands and whined cutely, but it didn't work at all
for Mikhail.

"I'm a painter who will draw your portrait. He is the best person on the continent.
He was the court painter of the Asta Empire."
"What's so important about portraits?"

Lette yawned angrily. Mikhail smiled quietly at his fist-sized mouth. Nervous by
the laughter, Lette pouted her lips and grumbled.

"Why are you in such a hurry?" I have a lot of time, but I think you can take your
time, waking up even the sleeping person."

"I once thought I had a lot of time.”

"What?"

"Just shut up and get into position, saint."

"What, what...?"

Both eyes, which were full of sleepiness, became round like rabbits.

"What did you just say?" Is it okay for the archbishop to say that? Say it again!"

Mikhail laughed aloud at the huffing Lette.

"I think I'm wide awake now. Then please draw it well."

"I'm not going to leave you alone because I'm blasphemy!"

Lette belatedly punched into the air and shouted, but Mikhail went outside with a
cheeky smile.

Lette sat in front of the artist with a very pointed face. Sleep had already run
away, and it was inevitable to draw portraits.

"Ho, the saint looks just like His Majesty the Empress of the Asta Empire.”

I was sitting in a not-so-good mood, but my ears were drawn to the story that
caught her attention.

"Do you know the empress of the Asta Empire?"

"Yes, of course." He is still the most recognized painter on the continent. Until
just a decade ago, as court painters of the Asta Empire, I had painted portraits of
the imperial family several times."

"Do the empress and I really look alike?"

"When the saint grows up a little more, she will be the same as him. I happen to
have some portraits of him. Do you want me to show you?"

"Yes..."

Filled with expectations, the artist burst into laughter and took out some
paintings.

Portrait of the empress of the Asta Empire standing alone with a fan in one hand,
the empress looking at each other with affectionate eyes with the emperor, and the
empress's two unseen emperors a year after birth caught Lete's attention.

"This person..." Empress of the Asta Empire...….”

"Yes, that's right. This is Empress Chloe. And this is Emperor Raymond, and these
are the emperors of the Astar Empire. I heard that you turned 10 this year. Both of
you resemble your Empress and are called treasures of the Asta Empire.”

"Oh..."

Somehow I felt strange when I saw their family picture.

After waking up from the ice, it was a sensation similar to that that that touched
her heart several times from time and from time to time.

"Tell me more about the empress." "I'm curious."

"Empress Chloe is..."….”

The artist smiled and told the story of the empress he knew. It was a fairy tale-
like story passed down from mouth to mouth among many people.

"She's a beautiful person. My face and heart."

The artist talked with pride as if it were his own business.

Rette, who had already fallen in love with the artist's story, sat quietly with his
hands together as if when he had been so blunt. The experienced artist did not miss
the gap and started sketching with charcoal.

"So once, a foreign prince who visited the empire fell in love with the
empress..."….”

"No! Empress Chloe has Emperor Raymond".

Rette, immersed in the story, clenched his hands and shouted with a serious face.

"Of course, the empress revealed her identity on the spot and refused to confess at
once. Then the poor foreign prince developed a lovesick disease.….”

While Lette was concentrating on the story, the portrait was gradually completed.
The artist, who glanced at the wall clock, noticed that lunch time had already
passed and put down the charcoal.

"That's it for today. I'm going to start coloring tomorrow."

"Thank you."

Lette raised her body lightly with a smile. Then I suddenly remembered something
and asked.

"Can you draw a very small portrait?"

"If it's a small size..."…?”

"A very small picture that fits into a rocket necklace."

She explained by rolling a very small circle with her thumb and index finger. The
artist nodded as if there were no problems.

"Of course, it's possible."

* * *

The painting was completed quickly in less than a week. On the canvas, a woman with
an angel-like appearance was smiling lovely.

"Wow..."

The woman in the painting was beautiful enough to even look up at Lette herself.
Archbishop Mikhail looked at the picture with a satisfied expression.

"It feels a bit glorified, but it's very good."

"What do you mean, beautify!"

At that, Lethe stared at Mikhail with his eyes wide open. Nevertheless, he has been
hostile to Mikhail since he said a few days ago, "Shut up and take a posture."

"Are you saying I'm not pretty?"”

"Do you think you're as beautiful as the woman in the portrait?"

"Ugh..."

Lette staggered, grabbing his chest as if he had been hit by a bone.

"Ha, but the artist said that!" If I grow up a little bit more, I'll be prettier
than Empress Chloe of the Asta Empire!

Although it was described as "as much as the empress" to be exact.

"I admit that you resemble Empress Chloe to some extent, but it will be impossible
to be prettier than her."

"Why, why...!"

"Once you meet the empress, you'll see how ashamed you are of what you just said.”

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

Lette's cheeks were reddening. She suddenly looked back and asked.

"Really? Enoch?"

"What?"

"Do you think it's impossible for Enoch to be prettier than Empress Chloe"?

"Well..."

Enoch, who was suddenly asked an arrow of question, avoided Lette's gaze with a
puzzled face. At Enoch's action, Lette shouted with a face that seemed to collapse
the world.

"That's mean! You said I looked like Empress Chloe!"

Enoch soothed Lette with an awkward smile.

"That's true. Lette really looks like Empress Chloe. It's enough to believe it's a
family when you don't know it."
"We look alike, but we can't get as pretty as that..."…”

"Uh... That's...….”

Enoch, who was always talking in a gentle voice, hesitated without being able to
answer easily, which was the first time I had seen an archbishop who had been with
him in the temple for a decade.

"Empress Chloe is a little..."… Because he's beyond human scope.….”

"But I, I, too, are beyond human scope!" You said I'm special! You said you're an
adult after 100 years!

"To be exact, it's been a hundred years."

Mikhail corrected Lette's words in a sly voice.

"Is that important now?"”

Lette pouted her lips and grumbled. Mikhail, who was still looking at her, tilted
her head and asked.

"Why are you so obsessed with being prettier than the empress?"”

"It's not like that. I was just... I was happy to hear that I looked like such a
beautiful person, but now that I said no...….”

"It's true that we look alike, saint!"

"Well, if you go to the Empire soon, you will be able to see the saint in person."

Unlike Enoch, who tried to soothe Lette, who somehow became depressed, Mikhail
grinned and framed the completed portrait.

"It's too much...".”

Lette muttered while looking at his portrait displayed in the hallway.

"I heard it's supposed to be displayed after the death of a saint".

"Who said that to you?"

"Enoch told me."”

Mikhail turned his head with an indifferent look. Then I stared at her for a long
time.

"If you do this, no one will forget you."

“……?”

When Lette blinked with a small voice close to reciting, he soon smiled and shook
his head.

"Nothing, nothing."

He reached out, penetrated Lette's head roughly, and turned around.

"I'll leave for the empire tomorrow, so please prepare in advance."

When the Archbishop disappeared, only Lette and Enoch remained in the hallway.

Lette, who had been waiting for only two of them for a long time, glanced around
and suddenly held out his palm.

"Enoch, give me that necklace!"”

"What?"

"The necklace on your neck!"

"This necklace..."… Do you mean it?

Enoch was embarrassed and grabbed the necklace around his neck. It was something
that had never been removed from the body or handed over to anyone else.

"Hmm... Here you are."

But somehow, I didn't feel repulsed by the request of the saint. Enoch carefully
untied the necklace and handed it over to Lette. Lette smiled and put his portrait
inside the necklace.

"Here you go."

"This is..."

Enoch stared blankly at her portrait. The necklace, which had been empty for a long
time, was filled as if it had finally found its owner.

"It's a portrait of Lette".

A proud voice was heard from below.

"That necklace, it's too wasteful to carry around empty." That's why Lette filled
it up. But if you don't like it...….”

When Enoch didn't respond, Lethe looked around to see if he didn't like it.

"It's not."

Fortunately, however, Enoch shook his head with a short laugh.

"I really like it."

With his fresh smile, Lette looked up at him blankly at the moment.

"Because Enoch liked it..."… I'm very glad.”

"Lette gives it to you, but you can't hate anything."

In response to the sweet answer, Lette smiled after him because he felt better.

"How can Enoch and Mikhail be so different when they serve the same god Lana?”

"The bishop cares about the saint in his own way".

"You care about me?" Mihail? No way!"

Lette inflated the two balls as if he was in a bad mood just by imagining it. It
was cute, so Enoch kept bursting into laughter.

* * *

It was finally the day to depart for the Asta Empire.

Lette woke up early in the morning and waited for her to leave quickly, feeling
nervous even though no one woke her up.

Why time flies so slowly today, and eventually, Lette, who couldn't stand it,
walked around from dawn and woke everyone in the temple up. Poor Mikhail was her
first victim.

"Well..."

Mikhail, who opened his eyes while sleeping because of the feeling of heavyness,
wondered for a very short time whether a ghost appeared in the temple. But soon he
noticed that pressing himself was shaped like Lette.

"Saints..."

Mikhail's eyes were frowned.

"What are you doing in my room?"”

Rette, wearing a dark room and a white dress and drooping hair, was really like a
baby ghost.

"Today is a very important day, but no one woke up, so Lethe came to wake me up."

"The morning sun hasn't even risen yet.”

Rare irritation was mixed between the voices of half-asleepness. Lette also noticed
it, but smiled, pretending not to know.

"Didn't you say the basic virtue of a priest is to wake up before the first chicken
cry?" Archbishop should set an example. Mikhail!"

Mikhail's expression was noticeably distorted even in the dark as he raised his
chin arrogantly.

"That's what I'm saying, I'll give it back to you later. Can you stop moving? I
can't get up because of the saint."

"That's too much! If I'm heavy, how heavy would it be?"

Lette jumped up and jumped to the floor while grumbling.

"It's quite heavy. I thought I was suffocating while lying down."

"But Enoch told me that I'm as light as a feather!"

"I guess Sir Enoch lied."

Mikhail lightly ignored Lette's words and rolled up the curtains. The sun was just
rising.
"Enoch doesn't lie!" Only bad people like Mikhail do that!"

"Then let's go to Sir Enoch. Why did you come to wake me up?”

"Well, I was going to do the same..."….”

Lette smiled and folded the tail of his eyes.

"I couldn't wake you up because you were sleeping so soundly".”

“…….”

Mikhail's face, looking at the lovely smile, gradually rotted.

"I was sleeping soundly, too."

"Enoch and Mikhail are different.”

"Yes, it will be different."

Mikhail sighed. I could see the sky gradually brightening out the window.

"It's dawn."

Anyway, it was time to start the day. I turned my head to ask if I should take a
walk together, but I couldn't see the Lette in the room until just now.

"A saint"?

Instead, a wide open visit was telling her where she disappeared. Mikhail came out
of the door, frowning his nose.

I could see Lette running around the hallway. He must have gone to wake people up
when he saw the light.

Soon after, the entire temple began to become noisy. Watching breakfast prepared
two hours earlier than usual, Mikhail shook his head only.

"You must be looking forward to seeing the empress that much.”

Is it because it's still a child's body? It was very interesting to see her
expression and behavior clearly reveal what she thought.

Finally, the departure time has come. Thanks to Lette's urging from early dawn,
horses and carriages have already been waiting for them at the main gate since an
hour ago.

Lette got on the wagon with a see-off from the priests.

"I can't wait to meet the empress."”

She muttered, taking Chloe's portrait from the painter out of her arms. It was just
a picture, but my heart was pounding.

"It really hasn't changed."”

When Mikhail, sitting opposite him, burst into laughter, Lette stared at him with a
thin open eye.
"What's that?"

"It's because you're cute."

He reached out and stroked Lette's head.

"Don't treat me like a kid!"

Lette roared and shook off his hand. What do you mean, cute? I didn't expect him to
hear that. I felt goosebumps all over my body.

"Why does Mikhail follow you?"”

"I'm monitoring you so that you don't disappear."

Lette snorted at the words.

"Heng. People will think I'm a child who disappears without saying a word. I know
how to take care of myself."

"Yes, I guess so."

Mikhail answered half-heartedly and turned away from the window.

Soon the wagon began to move. A reddish blush rose over Lette's face holding the
empress' portrait.

* * *

"Ah... I'm tired..."….”

The sound of whining for days has been filling the wagon. Mikhail frowned and
glanced at Lette, who was lying face down on the opposite side.

"Are you okay?"

"No, it's not okay. "It's not okay at all."

She fell on an elongated chair and had a face that seemed to collapse at any
moment.

"Is it because it's the body of a young child?"

Lette got quite severe motion sickness throughout the trip. I don't know how many
times I stopped the carriage because of the wind.

"I'll stop the carriage for a moment."

"Ugh..."

As soon as he stopped the carriage, Lette ran out of the carriage and still ran to
Enoch with a thin face and hugged him.

"Lette, are you okay?"

"I feel like I'm going to die, Enoch..."….”

Enoch carefully hugged Lette and patted her back.

"Bishop and the saint seem to be having a hard time. Wouldn't it be better to stop
moving and rest around here?”

"Hmm..."

Mikhail swept his chin with a serious look. There is still one more day left to the
capital of the Asta Empire. Nevertheless, due to the delay in moving due to Lette's
motion sickness, he might not be able to arrive on the promised date if he did not
move in a hurry.

"No way..." I have to hurry up and go see Empress Chloe.….”

Seeing him talking nonsense with a pale face, he wasn't in a very good condition.
If this continues, it could have been more poisonous to move too hard to meet the
schedule.

"I can't help it."”

Eventually, Mikhail gave a short sigh and nodded.

"Let's take a day off in a village around here today. I'll contact the emperor
separately because it could be late."

"Argh..." I'm finally resting.….”

Rette, hanging from Enoch's shoulder, stretched his arms floundering. Enoch smiled
and moved while hugging her.

Not far from where the carriage was built, there was a fairly large city. It was
not as much as the capital of the empire, but it was a city with many people coming
and going. The saint's party decided to stay at the largest and central inn there.

Sitting on a soft bed and facing the wind blowing through the window, I felt more
comfortable.

"Take a rest."

Mikhail and Enoch went outside, leaving only Lette. It was considerate of her to
rest comfortably. However, when Lethe felt comfortable and tried to rest calmly
alone, he became a little bored.

Rette, who had been lying on the bed for a long time and rolling around, suddenly
jumped up and opened the door.

"No way!"

However, the hallway was quiet without any sign of man. I carefully closed the door
and came down to find the inn owner.

However, all of her party members went out a long time ago and only answered that
they had not yet returned.

"Umm... I'm so bored..."….”

There was nothing special to do even if I went back to the room. Rette, who was
contemplating a little, went outside with a mischievous smile.

"I just need to come back before dinner."

Lette thought while looking up at the still sunny sky.

When I came to the inn earlier, I didn't know because it was so hard, but now I see
that the location of the inn was in the center of the city.

Only two villages near the temple and the temple visited after opening their eyes.
Because of her, the city of a large city crowded with people was very fascinating.

Somehow, Lette, who was excited and taking a cheerful step, peered out his head
when he found a place where people were particularly gathered. People were bending
over a few paintings, and none other than Lette was the main character in the
painting.

"Huh? That's me!"’

To borrow Mikhail's words, people were also talking with an excited look over her
glorified portrait.

"So, is this the saint?"

"It's so beautiful." It feels like an angel came down from the sky!"

"Empress Chloe's beauty will make you cry".

When people complimented her while looking at her portrait, Lette was shy and
covered her face with both hands.

"Oh my..."

A wandering smile flowed out of his mouth, but sadly, the people who were gathered
did not find her.

That's because the elegant saint in the painting had a completely mature appearance
of a lady, but in fact, Lette was a short child whose head barely touched the waist
of an adult man and woman.

People still bowed among themselves without noticing the existence of Lette, who
was twisting his body alone and making a strange face.

"This time, a saint appeared in the winter forest in the north."

"Even so, the capital city is in a lot of trouble preparing to greet the saint."

"My cousin also left for the capital a few days ago to meet the saint."

"Don't you think our city will pass by on your way to the capital city?"”

"It'd be nice if I could meet you just once since it's a coincidence."….”

When he learned that people welcomed him so much, Lette trembled in a tingly mood.

Everyone treated him kindly when he stayed in the temple, but he became so happy
that he could not wake up to the countless likes expressed by people he didn't
know.

Lette walked around the city excitedly with a happy face as if walking on a cloud.

"I can't wait to brag to Enoch!" Even to Mikhail!

The people on the street were excited by the appearance of a saint. It was when
Lette was also excited and smiling with a silly face.

"Eve?"

A boy snatched her wrist. Then Lette's small body tilted toward the boy.

"Yves! Why are you here"?

The boy, who checked Lette's face, grabbed his chubby face with both hands and
shouted. Rette, who was flinching for a moment, thought the boy's face looked
strangely familiar.

"Huh...?"

With a belated realization, Lette jumped in surprise.

"What, what, what?" "I have the same face as you!"

Red eyes with red hair like flame. Although he was about a span taller than Lette,
the boy had the same face as Lette's twin.

"What are you talking about, Yves?"

The boy murmured with a lot of frowns.

"What's with this hair and outfit?" She really looks like a girl. What kind of joke
was that?”

"I'm not Eve".

Lette replied with a puzzled look. However, the boy smiled and pressed her forehead
with his index finger.

"Did you secretly follow me because you were worried about me?" But if you wanted
to dress up, you should have changed your face first. It stands out too much.”

“……?”

"First, come over here."

When I couldn't understand the boy's words, so I blinked, the boy grabbed Lette's
hand and began to drag him somewhere.

"It's dangerous here, Eve." I'll guide you to the place where the guards are, so
wait there and go back to the capital with me."

"Okay, wait a minute. I'm not Eve...….”

Lette, who was being dragged helplessly, opened his mouth to dissuade the boy
because he thought something was wrong. Then the boy suddenly stopped walking and
looked back at her with a rather stern look.

"Eve."

"Huh? No, not "yes".….”

"It's not time to joke around. Of course, Eve is really cute when she's playing
around.… Still, not now."
"No, what I'm saying..."….”

"Phew... I understand how Eve wants to be with me, Eve."

When Lette looked frustrated because he couldn't communicate, the boy looked at
Lette with a somewhat flattered face.

"This is a place where kidnappers who only aim for pretty children like Eve go
out."

"You, kidnapper?"

"Of course, don't worry if you dare to touch Eve, I'll never let you go."

The corner of the boy's mouth, who spoke proudly, was smiling.

"Anyway, it's dangerous here..."….”

The boy explained in a quiet voice, but Lette was already in a crucible of
confusion.

"You're a kidnapper!"’

If you were kidnapped, you would be teased by Mikhail for a long time. When
Mikhail's face, which threw cold laughter at him, crossed my eyes, a terrible sense
penetrated my whole body.

"I can't get kidnapped!"

Lethe clenched his fists and ignited his will not to be kidnapped. It was then.

"Ho, why did nobles crawl into a remote alley alone without a escort?"

Less than a minute after thinking that her commitment would never be kidnapped, the
kidnappers appeared in front of her.

"Oh, my. It's nothing. It just appeared now..."….”

From the mouth of the boy who held Lette's hand tightly, vulgar words that did not
match his pretty face poured out.

"Don't worry, Eve." He's hiding behind me.”

The boy hid Lette behind him and took a step forward toward the kidnappers. He
pulled a sword the size of his height out of the waist dance.

The kidnappers were embarrassed for a while when a small child, who appears to be
between the ages of only 10 and 12, pulled out a sword and posed. But right away,
he shrugged and laughed at the boy.

"Where in the world would such a dangerous thing..."… Oh my god!

Even before the kidnapper's words were over, the boy quickly moved and hit the
kidnapper's neck with a knife. The kidnapper, who had been laughing at the boy
until just now, gasped and grabbed his neck and collapsed. If the kidnapper's neck
had fallen to the floor and rolled around by now, if it had been struck with a
blade, not a back of a knife.
"Annoyingly. I didn't want to show you a bad side in front of Eve."

The boy, who looked genuinely annoyed, snapped his neck and looked at the
kidnapper's colleagues. The kidnapper's colleagues were scared and stepped back
with those eyes, such as living.

"You're the pervs who are targeting pretty boys, aren't you"?

The moment their identity flowed out of the child's mouth, I thought the kidnappers
were doomed.

"How can I..."… Is it the trap of the security guard sent from the capital city?

"I can't believe I'm setting up a trap with a little kid in front It's really
dirty...…!”

"Trap? What kind of nonsense is that?"”

The boy smiled with his red eyes bent round as if it were fun.

"I was walking calmly, but it was you who suddenly appeared unlucky."

It was time for a boy to raise one arm high, as if he was trying to swing a sword
again.

"Ugh!"

Surprised by Lette's scream, the boy hurriedly looked back.

A huge man who didn't know when he had been around appeared from the back, lifted
Lette up, and took out a dagger and threatened him.

"You! Can't you let go of Eve right away?"”

The boy's eyes suddenly showed signs of danger.

The giant man shivered for a while at the life felt by the boy, but soon he was
conceited at the thought that they had a much superiority.

"If you don't put down that sword, your friend will die, little one."

“…….”

This time, the boy hardened and fixed the sword. His gaze at the man became even
fiercer.

"How dare you..." Who are you now?….”

It was a brutal look that was hard to say that it belonged to a young boy who
seemed to be barely over ten years old.

"I didn't want to see blood in front of Eve, so I was letting it go."”

It was time for a boy to grind his teeth as if he would cut off the kidnapper's
wrist right away.

"No!"

Lette, who was caught by the kidnapper, suddenly screamed and bit the kidnapper's
arm. At that moment, a white light poured out of her body, and a roar burst out.

"Eve"!

The boy, who quickly flew, hugged Eve and rolled on the floor. A white pillar of
light rose up to that high sky where she was just now.

"Are you okay, Yves?" "Did you get hurt?"

All the expensive clothes of the boy became a mess because he rolled on the dirt
with Lette.

"I'm fine..."….”

Lette suddenly looked around, puzzled by what had happened. Everyone who threatened
her collapsed on the floor and fainted.

What is this?’

I just thought that if I do this, I'll really be kidnapped and become a tease to
Mikhail.….

"Be careful, Eve."

The boy grabbed Lette's hand and raised him carefully. Then I didn't forget to
carefully check if there was any injury. Lette somehow felt awkward.

"You were surprised, weren't you?" I'm screwed...…. I'm going to drag you to the
imperial palace and I won't let you go...….”

"Hwanggung"?

"Yes, imperial palace." Let's go back together, Eve. I don't want to be in this
disgusting city anymore...….”

It was still around the time the boy called Lette "Eve" and took care of her.

"Saint!"

Enoch and Mikhail were rushing in from afar.

"Huh? No way!"

Lette, who found Enoch, smiled broadly and ran away from the boy and ran to Enoch.

"Are you okay, saint"?

"Yes, I'm fine!"

Enoch lifted up Lette, who rushed to me. Lette felt sorry for his appearance, which
was quite disorganized, unlike usual. It seemed to have caused him a lot of
concern.

"Ha... I'm so glad..."It's…"

A heavy sigh flowed through Enoch's lips.

"You've developed your voice."

Mikhail, who arrived one step later than Enoch, intervened in a grumpy voice.

"Personality"?

"I can see what the situation was like."

Mikhail looked around and kicked his tongue. The kidnappers were lying around the
pillar of light that had not yet disappeared.

"I almost got kidnapped in this big city. That's also because of the saint."

"Oh, I didn't fall for it!" I didn't get kidnapped or anything like that!

"Yes, yes, I guess so."

It was a time when Mikhail, who answered half-heartedly, ordered the following holy
knights to deal with the fallen kidnappers.

"Stop."

The boy with Lette stared at the adult party, who had been exchanging unknown
conversations since earlier.

"The authors will be taken to the imperial palace."

"You..."

Mikhail, who recognized the boy, frowned around his eyes.

Three years ago, it was my first time seeing St. Flora after saying hello for a
while and passing by. However, that boy with a face that resembles Lette was surely
Prince Elliot of the Empire.

"Do you know me?"

"Lana God's servant, Archbishop Mikhail, meets His Highness the Crown Prince of the
Astar Empire."

"Buddhist"?

Elliot frowned as if he didn't remember well.

"Why is the archbishop here..."… Oh, a saint appeared.Is it because of that?"

Mumbling quietly, he suddenly stared at Enoch with a look of displeasure.

"More than that, give Eve this way. Who are you to hug Eve?”

"Eve..."

Embarrassed Enoch looked at Elliot with a strange face.

"I'm not Eve!"

Lette once again shouted what she had been insisting on since earlier and looked
frustrated. Mikhail, who quickly grasped the situation, replied instead in a calm
voice.

"Your Highness, this is Lana God's representative and saint Lette."

"Adult..." "Lette..."…?”

At that moment, a puzzled look came over Elliott's face.

"It's not Eve?"

"What did I say?" "I'm not something even!"

"However, it's the same..."….”

"Prince Eve must have been a man.”

Elliott stared at Lette with a confused face and suddenly rushed at her.

"No way!" Hurry up and come back to your original self, Eve!"

"Ugh!"

Elliott suddenly rushed in and even Enoch, who was holding Lette, fell on the floor
together. It was unbelievable power because it was the power of a 11-year-old
child.

Elliott pulled Lette's hair while Enoch hugged her arms full to protect Lette
somehow. Then she was shocked to realize that her hair was real, not a wig.

"Argh! It hurts!"

"No way, it's really not Eve."….”

Lette shed tears because her hair almost got pulled out by Elliott hurt so much.
But surprisingly, Elliott stared at Lette and threatened him with a brutal voice,
rather than apologizing.

"How dare you impersonate the emperor?”

"What are you talking about?" I kept saying it! It's not Eve!

"Why are you wearing the same face as Yves?"”

"How do I know that?"”

The two children were about to fight. If Mikhail had not mediated in the middle,
the crown prince of the empire and the only saint of the continent would have
rolled around, pulling their heads apart from each other on the street.

"Stop it, your Highness." Once again, this is the saint of the Ramie Church."

"So, what?"

"In principle, he is on par with His Majesty the Emperor of the Empire. So, no
matter how much you ask the crown prince to preach, you can't treat the saint
carelessly."

"...Pfft."

Elliot had to step down, chewing his lips with a look that he really didn't like.
On the other hand, when Mikhail took his side, Lethe, who was proud, raised his
nose.
"The same goes for the saint. His Highness Elliott is still in the position of
crown prince, but he is the one who will lead the Astar Empire in the future. You
have to be polite."

Of course, I had to pout my lips immediately at Mikhail's following words.

As Elliott, who quickly convinced the situation, stood still with a disgruntled
face, his knights pecked and ran.

"Your Highness, Prince Hwa!"

"You're late."

Elliot, who glanced at them, spoke in a blunt voice, unlike when he just treated
Lette.

Lette looked at him with eyes as if he were looking at a mysterious creature. When
he mistook himself for "Eve," he was as friendly as his real brother and sister,
but after learning that he was mistaken, he looked so scary.

Then, his attitude toward the knights now was dignified as if it were true that he
was really the crown prince of the empire.

"I'm sorry, my prince."

Knights were struggling with the crown prince, who looked ten years younger. But
Elliott didn't seem to care much about their lateness.

"It's okay. I was the one who came out alone in the first place.”

Lette was very fascinated by such a prince. I thought he would be angry and punish
the knights just as he was being harsh on me.

"The crown prince must not be a very bad person.”

Inaudibly to Elliott, Lethe whispered to Mikhail in a very small voice.

"I'm young, but I heard that he resembles Emperor Raymond and Empress Chloe,
showing unrivaled performance and outstanding academic achievements. Since he took
the crown prince's baton a few months ago, he has been participating in various
state affairs.”

"Really? I think you're at the same age as me."

"It's a matter of course." "He's not just a prince, but a prince who will succeed
the emperor."

Watching Elliott's back, who leads the clean-up without being blocked, Mikhail
added quietly.

"He is loved by the people because he is fair when it comes to his work..."… He
said he gets very sensitive when it comes to things related to Prince Eve.”

* * *

Because of the commotion, it was not yet time to eat dinner, but I was tired.

"If you're sleepy, go to bed first, saint."

Enoch smiled and recommended Lette yawning with his mouth wide open.

"No. I'll be next to Enoch.”

"Oh, my. How can you yawn without covering your mouth without dignity?"’

Elliot, who was sitting across from me, was astonished. Elliott couldn't understand
why he had confused that girl with Eve.

Eve and the saint were similar in appearance, but there were no similarities. I
didn't know earlier because I was out of my mind, but when I looked at it again, he
was smaller than Eve.

"If it were Eve, she would never have done such a thing.’

The more I thought about it, the more annoyed I was. What do you mean a girl who
has the same face as Eve with informal speech and informal behavior?

Most of all, it was myself who mistook this girl for Eve.

'How can I mistake Eve for a girl like that?’

I even felt a weak sense of guilt. Hurry up and go back to the capital city,
confess his sins to Eve, and if he was not forgiven, something big would happen.

However, as a member of the imperial family, he was accompanied because he could

not ignore the guests of the empire.

"I heard that the Crown Prince of the Astar Empire was incredible because he
resembled His Majesty's childhood, but I didn't know he would send all the knights
back and go around alone."

"It is only the weak who are surrounded by knights."

Elliott responded in a bumpy voice and glanced at the saint.

It was a subtle suggestion to her, "You're weaker than me!" but she smiled without
noticing Elliott's intention at all.

"Enock, how did you know where I am before?"”

"I was able to notice where the saint was by looking at the pillar of light. I felt
an incredible amount of power."

"Hmm, voice..."… I can't feel it at all.….”

Lette muttered in a sullen voice and looked down at her palm.

Previously, I was able to create a pillar of light with a thrilling feeling in my

palm, but now no matter how much strength I put on my palm, there has been no small
change.

"Don't try too hard. As time goes by, you will be able to handle it naturally.”

Mikhail, who was staring at such a letter, said in a trivial voice.

"But what if you meet bad people like before?"

"I'm going to put my saint in a pathetic situation where he's kidnapped again."”

"I didn't get kidnapped!" I didn't fall for it!

The furious Lethe shouted with his eyes wide open toward Mikhail. Elliot, who saw
it, once again couldn't understand why Eve was confused with a girl like a saint.

"I can't believe you're raising your voice like a child!" If it's Yves, he won't do
that!’

I couldn't wait to go back to the imperial palace and meet Eve. Only then did I
think I would feel better now.

"Right, the saint wasn't kidnapped."

At that time, a gentle voice like Eve's caught Elliot's ear.

"And I'll be by your side to prevent anything like today from happening in the
future." So don't be impatient with dealing with sexual power and wait slowly."

It was a holy knight with a gentle impression that had been stuck next to the saint
since earlier.

"Rather, this side..."… It's similar to Eve.’

The appearance was completely different, but his gentle smile and gentle words made
me think of Eve. As soon as I realized it, a strange liking for Seonggisa arose.

"Can Enochdo use its voice?"

"I don't have as much power as a saint or archbishop, but I can put my power in a
sword."

"Amazing! I can't wait to use my voice freely."

Lette still tried to wriggle both palms, but it was of little use.

"If you are free to use your sexual power, you will only have a lot of troubles."
"If I were to be free to use sexual power, I would hide it for as long as
possible."

"Can a great bishop do that?"”

"First of all, the archbishop is a person, so there are things that you don't want
to do and are annoying."

"Mihail is a mess."

Lette glanced at Mikhail and unlovedly stuck out her tongue. At the same time, I
burst into laughter at the sight of Mikhail sighing at me. Elliott looked at the
Lette still.

"What, laughing..."… It's cute. "Like Our Eve."

I don't want to admit it, but I think she's quite cute.

* * *

The saint's party prepared to leave again early in the morning. It takes about a
day to get to the capital, so you had to move from now on to arrive at the capital
square before sunset.

"Well..."

Rette, who changed his clothes and circled around in front of the mirror, frowned
to see if he liked something. Then, soon he approached Mikhail and suddenly said.

"Tie my hair up!"

"Do you mean your hair?

Mikhail asked back, embarrassed by the unexpected demand.

"It's finally the day we arrive in the capital." I want to look as pretty as
possible. Oh, right!

Perhaps something came to mind, Lette, who carefully took out the rolled paper from
his arms, smiled and said.

"Please braid your hair like Empress Chloe in this portrait".

"Well..."

Empress Chloe's hair shape in the painting required a very high level of skill even
at first glance.

"What? The archbishop can't tie his hair?"”

"Unfortunately, there is no such thing as tying hair among the qualities of the
archbishop.”

While saying so, Mikhail steadily stood behind Lette and began to braid her hair
carefully.

However, as he moved his hand, Lette's expression staring at the mirror gradually
became teary.

"Ugh... What's this?"….”

"It must be hard to get out like this."

Mikhail muttered, looking down at his results in a cool-headed voice. At that time,
Enoc came into the room with simple bread and milk.

"Saint, breakfast..."….”

As he entered with a smile as always, he paused when he found Lette discouraged in

front of the mirror.

"Was there any attack while I wasn'”

"Please don't be so serious, Sir Enoch." It's just that I tried to tie the saint's
hair, but I failed."

"Oh, my hair...".”

"That's great. Lord Enoch is here, so Lord Enoch can tie the hair of the saint."
"Yeah, Enoch." Enoch, tie it again. Enoch is nice, so you can tie your hair
prettier.”

"Do you mean I...?"

Enoch hesitated, put bread and milk on the table, and approached the mirror. Then,
it was tied up poorly. I gently brushed Lette's hair, which was loosened and
scattered.

Unlike Mikhail's touch, which hurt even though he brushed carefully, Enoch's brush
was relentless, but it didn't hurt at all.

"It's my first time tying my hair, so it might be a little awkward."

Enoch smiled small and began to braid his hair thinly with skillful skills.

"Wow, wow...".”

Every time his hand moved, Lette's hair gradually changed to resemble Empress
Chloe's in the portrait.

When his hand finally stopped moving, Lette and Mikhail shouted in admiration at
the same time.

"That's amazing."

"You're so pretty, Enoch!

Excited Lette danced round and round in front of the mirror. Enoch watched her with
a proud look.

"Is it really the first time?" Sir Enoch, we didn't know you had a hidden daughter.
….”

"Never".

"As expected, there's nothing you can't do when you en-melted.

Lette smiled brightly, raising her thumb at Enoch. It was Enoch who was rather
embarrassed by this.

Enoch quietly looked down at his hand. It was really my first time braiding a
girl's hair, but I was strangely used to feeling it myself. As the Archbishop said,
just like a person who secretly raised a young girl.

"What kind of nonsense is that?"

Enoch smiled and shook his head.

"Hurry up and have breakfast, saint." We have to leave soon."

"Yes!"

Lette, who ran along Enoch's horse, sat calmly and took a big bite of the bread.
Perhaps because it was the day she was scheduled to arrive in the capital, her
condition was quite good.

"This, too."
"What's this?"

"It's a medicine that relieves motion sickness." I bought it in the city area with
the archbishop yesterday.”

Lette received Enoch's medicine and drank it with a somewhat moved look. I thought
everyone went somewhere without telling me, but they disappeared to find this
medicine.

"Hehe, I think I can ride a wagon all day long today".

I thought that such a refreshing feeling would be maintained. Just before getting
on the wagon.

Lette, who just got on the wagon, stopped when she found an uninvited guest.

"You..." Why are you here?”

"Didn't I hear it when you were talking yesterday?" I will accompany you to the
capital."

Prince Elliott sat in a wagon with his arms folded in a crooked position.

"Why are you"?

"As the crown prince of the empire, he greets VIPs to fulfill his duties. I don't
want to be with you that much either.”

Mikhail, who was about to climb the wagon, saw the confrontation between the two
and shook his tongue.

"Mi-Hail? Come here!"

"That's enough. I'll ride a horse and go separately.

"Huh? Why?"

"We can't arrive at the capital city with discord like this." I think you two can
get a little closer if you're with Danny of a similar age. Then I hope you have a
good time until you arrive."

"Well, wait a minute!" Mikhail! You irresponsible person...…!”

Lette shouted earnestly at Mikhail, but he left the carriage again without looking
back. With a face betrayed by a trusted person, Lette looked terrible.

"Ugh, I can't believe it." So you have to stay with that prince until you arrive in
the capital?’

Looking back, Elliott also looked out of the window, disliking it, and turned his
head away. Lette crept into a bad mood at the appearance.

"But you don't have to turn your head like that!"’

Eventually, the wagon carrying the two only had a quiet silence throughout until
they arrived at the capital.

* * *
Meanwhile, Elliott was unable to look at her for reasons slightly different from
Lette's guess.

"Looking closely, you look more like Eve."’

Lette's face was too much like Eve to face in a narrow carriage. And Elliott didn't
want to admit it.

"No, I don't want to. I feel bad." I don't like when someone other than me has the
same face as Eve.’

It felt bad that she looked like Eve. But what was even worse was the fact that she
looked more like Eve than Eve's twin.

"If I go to the capital, he won't take away Eve, right?"’

It was terrible just to imagine. I couldn't do that. Eve was his no matter what
anyone said. On the same day, he was half of the soul born at the same time.

"Never." "How hard have I been keeping Eve?"

While Elliott was so anxious inside, the carriage had already reached the capital.
Perhaps thanks to the medicine Enoch brought in the morning, Rete did not get
motion sickness even though he rode the wagon for a full day.

For a moment, I thought the outside felt noisy, but soon the carriage stopped.

"Saints."

With a neat voice, the door to the carriage opened. Enoch smiled softly and reached
out his hand.

"I arrived in the capital."

“……!”

At that moment, Lette's heart, which had been bored all along in the carriage with
Elliott, began to beat again.

"The second emperor of Asta came out to greet the saint."

"What? Eve?"

Elliott, who was staring out the window with an expression that she was not
interested in whether the carriage stopped or not, jumped up at the words.

Enoch, who glanced at him, nodded quietly and replaced the answer. Then again, he
bent his eyes toward Lette.

"There's a big crowd, so be careful when you get off."

Lette held Enoch's hand tightly with a small hand and got out of the carriage.

When she appeared, everyone gathered in the wide square welcomed her with cheers.

"Oh..."

A feeble exclamation came out of her mouth. It was unexpected to receive such
enthusiastic welcome from so many people.
"Wave your hands at people. Like we practiced."

At Enoch's small whisper, Lethe raised his right hand and waved at people. Then the
cheers for her deepened. Lette smiled brightly with a slightly heated face.

Elliot, who got off the wagon, stood next to her. Elliott casually waved at people
a few times as if it were a familiar sight and quickly rolled his eyes to find Eve.

A few steps in front of Eve, standing against the backdrop of a golden wagon led by
four white horses, was found.

"Ee..."

It was when Elliott was about to shout Eve's name with a welcome face.

"Hello, saint."

Eve, who walked with great stride, stood in front of Lette and smiled.

"This is Eve, the second emperor of the Asta Empire. As a representative of the
imperial family, I was waiting to greet the saint."

Rette's face, which had been slightly reminded of the gentle greeting, turned
redder.

"This person..." Eve...'

As the crown prince said, Eve had really the same face as her. The opponent
couldn't have noticed it, but unlike himself, he was just smiling calmly with a
completely calm look.

"Thank you for bringing the saint here safely, Elly."

Eve, who turned her head slightly, also said hello to Elliott, who was stiff on the
spot, with her lips stiffened.

Rette, who was staring at him like a charm, belatedly recalled that he had not yet
greeted him. Immediately, he straightened his back confidently as if he had
practiced in advance and raised the tip of his chin slightly.

"Saint Rette and Lana walked with the will of God."

I was worried that my voice might have trembled. He swallowed dry saliva inside and
raised his fingertips gracefully.

"May the blessings of Lana be with you forever."

The prince slightly bowed his head at the words as if he were blessing.

"I offer infinite glory to the daughter of Lana God."

An elegant aesthetic flowed out of the emperor's lips. He was nervous because he
was the twin brother of the crown prince "him" who was staring at him as if he was
going to kill him, but his personality was completely different from that of the
crown prince.

"May I escort the daughter of the god of Lana to the imperial palace?"”
The prince asked, folding his eyes. Lette immediately nodded and responded.

"Of course."

Lette boarded the golden wagon he was waiting for, escorted by Prince Eve.

Meanwhile, Elliott, who had been standing next to Lette all the time, was in shock
and unable to get out of it.

"Eve..." Eve pretended not to know me!’

Of course, Eve didn't pretend not to know Elliot. As he greeted Lette, he also
delivered a simple greeting to Elliott. In addition, just before escorting her, he
looked at Elliott and greeted her with his eyes.

However, Elliott, who had thought he would be the best priority for Eve, judged
Eve's behavior of caring for an adult before him as "ignoring."

'At this rate, I'm really going to lose Eve to that girl.’

I couldn't do that.

Elliott followed the two with great stride. Then he grabbed the door of the wagon
that was about to close.

"Elly"?

Eve, who was smiling face to face with the saint, blinked in surprise when she
found such Elliott.

"I'm coming with you."

"Wait, after asking about the saint's intentions..."….”

Even before Eve's words were over, Elliot strode onto the wagon and sat down next
to the saint.

"I've been accompanied all the way to the capital anyway, so how uncomfortable
would it be to go a little further from here to the imperial palace?"

Eve looked embarrassed.

"Is it okay to be with Elly, saint?"

"Yes, well..."

Lette wasn't very pleased, but he nodded at Eve's embarrassment.

"You said you're twins. How can you be so different?"

Similar to Lette's admiration for the two princes, Elliot was also a car that was
sticking his tongue out to the calm figure of Lette, which was quite different from
what he had seen in front of him.

"I thought you didn't know manners at all, but you're only pretending to be calm in
front of Eve." I'm sure you have a bad motive. To twist our innocent Eve...….’

The imperial carriage ran smoothly and arrived at the imperial palace. The
Archbishop and other priests followed suit on horseback.
Finally, Rete, who passed through the main gate of the imperial palace and reached
the reception room where the emperor and empress were waiting, became very nervous
and rigid.

"You don't have to be so nervous.”

Recognizing her signs, Eve smiled softly and whispered.

"Both of you are kind and nice people.”

"Oh... Thank you."

Surprisingly, the tension eased at a high speed. Instead, a strange pounding shook
her chest.

Soon after, a large door opened, and Lethe took a step into Alrealism with Prince
Eve's escort. The emperor and empress sitting on two high golden chairs were seen.

"Those people..."….’

Looking up at the two, who had a slightly more mature feeling than they had seen in
the portrait, Lette rolled her fingertips lightly and held them.

"I walked in response to the will of the saint Lette and Lana. May the blessings of
Lana be with the Astar Empire and its owners forever."

Then, he stood in front of the emperor and empress, delivering greetings similar to
those he said earlier in the square. Emperor Raymond, sitting on a golden chair
with a rather bored face, smiled as he looked down at her.

"I didn't know that the saint would be so young."

A slow low tone thumped in my ear.

"I offer infinite glory to the daughter of the god Lana, the owner of the empire."

Lette stared at the emperor still. Unlike his strong impression, he was a man with
a cozy feeling.

Empress Chloe, who was sitting next to the emperor, raised herself with the sound
of the dress passing by. Then he came down to an elegant step and stood in front of
Lette.

"Welcome to the Asta Empire, Saint."

The empress, who slightly bent her knee to meet Lette's eye level, smiled and
greeted. The moment Lette smiled brightly at her face close by, I almost lost my
breath.

"It's much more beautiful than what I saw in the picture!"’

The thoughts in my head almost popped out of my mouth.

"I will make sure there is no discomfort during your stay."

Lette's heart began to pound with a subtle voice.

"If there's anything uncomfortable..."… "Saint?

Her eyes, smiling softly, suddenly showed signs of concern.

"Your face is too red." Even cold sweat... "Are you sick?"

"No, not at all."

Lette took a step back and waved his hands.

"I'm in a very fine state. You don't have to worry, Empress Chloe. Thank you so
much for your care. Then I'll get going."

Then he quickly finished greeting and went outside as if running away. Mikhail, the
high priest, and Enokdo, who had followed together as a group of saints, greeted
each other briefly and followed the saint.

After the St. Mary's party left, all the people in the Alhyeon room were sent out,
leaving only the emperor and empress.

Empress Chloe, who had not lost an elegant smile around her mouth until she
returned to her seat, gently turned toward Emperor Raymond and tilted her chin with
both hands.

"I heard it in advance, but he's younger than I thought."

Raymond also smiled, turning his head toward Chloe.

"I know. When I came in with Eve, I was really surprised.”

His fingertips grabbed a handful of Chloe's hair and gently smoothed it. Feeling
the touch of the hair scattered from the fingertips, he muttered in a low voice.

"It was beyond resemblance, and it was enough to believe that we were the same
person."

The two recalled Eve and the saint who were coming in after opening the door of the
drawing room. Eve was about a span bigger, but they had to swallow their breath
secretly to see the two children resembling each other as if they had copied them.

"My heart starts pounding when I make eye contact with the saint". "Maybe because
I'm the age of Elliot and Eve, I'm a little more concerned."

"Me too."

Raymond smiled low and slightly kissed the tip of her head.

"I said hello as if I were determined, but I still felt young. "It must have been
hard coming all the way here from afar, but you take care of her a little more,
Chloe."

"Yes, I will."

Chloe's eyes bent round like a crescent moon. Raymond thought of a saint as he
looked at her smiling at me.

The strange longing that was conveyed the moment our eyes met...…. Maybe it's
because I look like my children. I felt familiar as if I had known her for a long
time, so I kept on paying attention to the saint.
And it was the same for Chloe.

* * *

Sijong guided the saint's party to each room to stay.

"I wish you all the best while you're here."

"Yes, thank you."

As soon as Sijong, who had finished the guidance, greeted and went outside, Lette
breathed and spat out.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

As if everything he had just seen was false, Lette, lying on the bed, began to
flounder his arms and legs.

Mikhail looked at the figure with a pathetic look.

"Did you forget what you learned in the temple?" You have to maintain your
consistent appearance when there are people or not. If you're so relaxed, you don't
know when, where, and to whom you'll appear.”

"But it was so hard." "There's no one here, so I'll just relax a little."

"What do you mean no one is here?" Aren't Enochyung and I people?"

Lethe pouted his lips toward Mikhail and looked back at Enoch. Then she looked up
at him with the pitiful expression she could make.

"Enoch, can I stay comfortable?"

"Don't worry about me, saint."

As expected, Enoch replied with a calm smile. Lethe smiled for victory and held out
his tongue toward Mikhail.

"Did you just hear that?" Enoch allowed me to do it."

“…….”

Mikhail easily ignored him and sighed at Lette's refreshing smile.

"Oh, my. Empress Chloe said hi to me!" It was much more beautiful than what I saw
in the picture!”

Whether or not, Lette was excited and bouncing on the bed.

"Did you see Encore too?" Did you see Empress Chloe saying hi to Lette?

"Yes, I saw it."

"I've set a new goal since today. Lette will grow up and become like Empress
Chloe.”

Mikhail intervened in a calm voice to Lette, who clenched his fists and fired up
his fighting spirit.
"Are you determined to be the empress of the empire?" But in order to do that, you
have to marry Prince Elliot, which is impossible...….”

"Argh! I hate it!"

As soon as Elliott's name came out, Lethe hated it and shook his hands.

"I'm not saying I want to be an empress, but I want to be an elegant and cool woman
like Empress Chloe!"

"To do that, I have to start practicing now. Empress Chloe would not be as
disorganized as the saint even when she was alone."

"Gasp!"

Lette's body, which was rolling on the bed, immediately jumped up and sat down and
took the right posture.

"Like this?"

"Well... I'll need a little more practice."

Mikhail smiled and shook his head.

"What do you think, Enoch?" Do you think it's similar to Empress Chloe?”

"Yes, it's the same." I almost mistook the saint for Empress Chloe.”

"Hehe."

Feeling better by Enoch's active praise, Lette smiled shyly and wrapped his cheeks
with both hands.

" Empress Chloe welcomed Lette. Emperor Raymond, too. I said I would give the honor
to Lette. I think they're both great people."

What the emperor said was a formal greeting, but Lethe even liked it.

Rette, who woke up gracefully as if he had practiced before coming to the empire,
walked to the window and opened the window wide and put his head out. When I took a
deep breath with both hands on my chest, the fresh air from outside came deep into
my lungs.

"I've been feeling good since I came to the capital city. I think something good
will happen.”

Enoch, who was watching her with a small whisper, also smiled softly around her
mouth.

* * *

Princess Rebecca Caroline, the only child of Duke Daria Caroline and Sir Wilter
Caroline, asked anxiously.

"How is your saint?" "Are you as beautiful as Her Majesty?"

"Well..."

Eve, who sat next to her and listened to the question quietly, recalled the saint
for a moment.

Eve was not very interested in her until she went out to greet the saint under the
order of her father, Emperor Raymond. I thought it would be no different from
foreign VIPs who would visit the empire from time to time.

However, when he first encountered the saint in the capital square, he was first
surprised by the saint's appearance that resembled him. The saint had the same face
as himself, as if God had played a joke and was printed in a mirror.

And the second thing I was surprised about was the heart that began to beat with
excitement the moment my hand touched the saint. It was a very subtle echo. I felt
as comfortable and warm as when I treated his brother Elliot.

"That's right. It's very pretty and… He was a person with a good feeling."

Eve commented on the saint in a gentle way. Rebecca was depressed for no reason by
Eve's words praising the saint. Eve smiled softly as she looked at the corner of
her eyes that went down sullenly.

"Why does Becky look so upset?"”

His palm patted Rebecca's head affectionately. At the same time, Rebecca shouted
with a bright red face.

"Oh, I'm not upset!" I'm not upset at all!"

Unlike strongly denying no, I was upset inside.

Nevertheless, there were always many people next to Eve, who was popular regardless
of gender or age with her gentle personality and lovely appearance.

But Eve was always someone who was fair to everyone. I've never said anything so
special to anyone.….

"Does Prince Eve like St. Mary?" The saint also said she was a girl of our age.….’

Rebecca was nervous inside. In fact, she was very fond of Eve.

His mother, Duke Caroline, always taught him that way. Make sure to make Prince Eve
yours and kidnap her as a Caroline duke.

"Really? I'm glad if you're not upset."

Eve smiled brightly at Rebecca and folded her eyes. Rebecca rolled her eyes away
from his gaze.

Eve was so cute when her mind was transparent.

When the two children were spending time together thinking different things,
Elliott suddenly stormed in.

"Eve! Eve!"

"Elly"?

Eve, who found Elliot, smiled and waved. Elliot, who was running to Eve, found
Rebecca next to him and lowered her hand.
"The princess was with you."”

"I'm seeing your Highness."

Rebecca got up from her seat and bowed gracefully.

"I'll be on my way now, Prince Eve."

Then he quickly greeted Eve and left.

Elliot, who has never asked or bothered people for a duel for no reason since he
was very young, has become infinitely sharp when it comes to Eve's. If you are
together and find out what you like Eve, you don't know what will happen to him.

Elliott glanced at Rebecca, who quickly disappeared, and sat down next to Eve, who
was not there until just now. Then, he stared at Eve with a blazing look.

Eve tilted her head at his attitude as if he were having a snowball fight.

"What's wrong, Elly?"

"Traitor."

“……?”

"How can you take care of an adult before me?"

Eve, who was wondering for a moment, soon found out that Elliott was talking about
what happened in the square.

"Elly, the saint is the noble of the empire. I went to pick up the saint under my
father's order."

Eve replied with an embarrassing face.

"Still!"

Elliot, who was making a fuss, rubbed his head on Eve's lap.

"Eve is mine, but the desired saint came and tried to take Eve away from me!" I
will never forgive you!"

"You can't say that to your saint, Elly. The saint said he was a valuable guest.”

Eve gently soothed Elliott's head and stroked him. It was the same gentle touch as
when I stroked Rebecca earlier.

"Don't side with the saint in front of me. You promised to be a person for me one
day, but you changed like this.”

Elliott burst into resentment as he recalled Eve, who promised me with his pinky on
his pinky.

The imperial scholars who invited him as teachers of the emperors praised Eve. Eve,
who discovered her qualities, was the first to run to Elliott and promise. When I
grow up later, I will surely become the best scholar of the empire and assist
Elliott.

"What are you talking about, Elly?" I've been studying all day to keep my promise
with you.”

"Lie. You were playing with Princess Caroline just now."

Elliott's expression turned sulky. It made Born Eve burst into laughter. Elliott
was sometimes like a younger brother. It was so cute.

Eve looked into Elliot's face and suddenly remembered the saint Lette, who looked
like him. As a saint, I thought of a mature and benevolent image like my mother,
but the saint I met was as cute as Elliott.

Eve, who likes anything cute, whether it's a person, an animal, or an object, felt
very good because the number of cute people increased.

* * *

In the evening, an imperial palace dinner was prepared for the saint's party. Lette
stood in front of the mirror and agonized over two dresses for a long time.

"Which one do you think is better, this or this?"”

Enoch glanced at the two dresses she gave out. No matter how much I looked at it
again, it was a dress with the same color and the same design. But answering like
that is not what Lette wants.

Eventually, he smiled vaguely and pointed to the dress on the left.

"I think this dress will go better with Lette."

When he said that, Lethe changed his clothes excitedly and asked Enoch to braid his
hair. After getting ready, she sat calmly and waited, calming her pounding heart,
even though she still had a long time.

Finally, when it was dinner time, Elliott appeared with a knock.

"I came to escort you to dinner."

Looking at Elliot, who raised the tip of his chin in a coy manner, Lette narrowed
his eyes and doubted him.

"Why is this kid here?" "Didn't you come here to bother me?"

Recognizing her suspicion, Elliott raised one eyebrow.

"I didn't come because I wanted to. I came under the order of my father."

As soon as Elliott responded annoyedly, a quiet voice flew from behind him.

"Elly, you have to be polite to the saint."

Second, it was the voice of Hwang Jaive. Elliot and Lette turned their heads toward
it at the same time.

"Eve! Did you come to see me?"”

Elliott smiled brightly and asked with a very different face than when dealing with
Lette. However, Eve shook her head gently and sighed.

"No, I'm here because I'm afraid you'll be rude again."

"You didn't act rude!"

Elliott felt caught by his mother while making trouble.

"Is that true, saint?"

Eve looked over Elliot's shoulder at Lette and asked. When the arrow of question
suddenly came to me, Lette nodded in embarrassment.

"Yes, yes! You weren't rude at all."

Lette, who felt caught making trouble with Elliot, replied awkwardly rolling up the
corners of his mouth.

Then Eve's eyes, staring at her, bent gently.

"That's a relief. Shall we go to the dinner together?"

Unexpectedly, Lette went to the dinner hall under the escort of two princes, Elliot
and Eve. Mikhail and Enoch followed them.

Raymond and Chloe were already waiting for them at the dinner hall.

"Welcome, saint." You must have been tired coming a long way. Did you relieve your
stress?”

"Yes, thanks to you."”

My heart fluttered again when I saw the two. Lette sat down suppressing her
pounding heart.

"I hope the first meal at the Imperial Palace will suit your taste.”

"Thank you."

Lette picked up a fork and knife, recalling the imperial table manners learned in
the temple. Chloe, who was sitting opposite her, continued the conversation while
eating, asking small things.

"Then it must be your first time visiting the Empire.”

"As far as I can remember, it's the first time. Still, I was very happy that many
people welcomed me."

Her voice had the power to make the opponent feel comfortable. At some point, Lette
fell in love with her conversation.

"If you have time, I'd like to introduce not only the capital but also resort
cities in the south."

"Resting city?"

"Yes, there are many cities for recreation in the south of the empire. There are
also several imperial cities. If you're thinking of staying in the empire until
this winter passes, it'd be nice to go on a vacation together later.”

"I'm really looking forward to it." "I really want to go."

In the quiet dinner hall, laughter occasionally burst out. It was Chloe and Lette
who mainly talked, and Raymond often intervened one by one while watching the
conversation between the two with a pleased face.

"If the saint wants, I will definitely make time for it. As the emperor of the
Empire, he has an obligation to greet his precious guests properly."

"Thank you so much." I didn't know you'd be this welcoming.….”

Lette's cheeks turned red. The favor of the emperor and the empress overwhelmed her
heart. They were people of the same parents' age, but they gave a different feeling
than Enoch and Mikhail.

If Enoch or Mikhail were her guardians, but on the one hand, they felt like close
friends, Chloe and Raymond were really adult-like people. Perhaps because they have
children of the same age as them.

Lette glanced at Elliot and Eve sitting next to Chloe one after another.

Eve has maintained a smiley face ever since she first saw him, and Elliot sat
quietly in a very different manner than when he was with Lette.

He seems to be pretending to be calm in front of his family.

"Do you want to take a walk after eating?" Among girls."

"I like it!"

At Chloe's suggestion, Lette replied with twinkling eyes. Excited at the thought of
taking a walk alone with her, Lette finished her meal and finished the dessert at
the speed of light.

Mikhail whispered very quietly next to him to eat slowly, but I couldn't hear
Lette, who was already excited by his walk with Chloe.

"There are more than ten trails in the imperial palace alone."

Walking together on a quiet dark promenade, Chloe quietly explained in a gentle

voice.

"That much?"”

"Yes. If you don't mind, I'll introduce you to all the other trails during your
stay."

"I love it, taking a walk with Empress Chloe..."…!”

Lette was excited by her suggestion to continue walking together for the rest of
the day.

"ITZY, I actually really wanted to meet Empress Chloe.”

"Me?"

Chloe pointed at herself and tilted her head at Lette's sudden confession.

"Yes! Um... I saw the portrait."”

Lette stopped for a while and showed Chloe's portrait, which she had kept in her
arms.

"Oh, my. It's really my portrait". I've heard that imperial portraits are traded on
the market, but it's my first time seeing them in person."

"I happened to have it, uh...… Just by drawing it...… Hmm... "

Chloe was really amazed and looked into her portrait. Then he soon raised his head
and smiled brightly.

"This is such an honor. I can't believe that the saint kept my portrait.”

When her reaction was not bad, Lette chatted more excitedly.

"When you see a portrait, your heart starts racing". I think I fell in love with
her at first sight as soon as I saw her portrait!"

"As soon as I saw the saint, I fell in love with him at first sight, but I'm afraid
His Majesty Raymond will find out. Unlike how it looks, he's very jealous.”

"That's a given!" You have a wonderful wife like Chloe, and you should always be
wary of your surroundings.”

Chloe laughed because Lette's words were funny.

It was very cute when a girl in her daughter's age praised her. Although they were
of similar age, Elliott and Eve showed nothing at all.

"It's been a hundred and decades since the appearance of an adult woman, so
everyone is looking forward to it. In three days, a party will be held to welcome
the saint."

"Welcome party?"

When I said party, Lette asked because she was a little nervous. Chloe, who
immediately noticed her signs, added with a smile as if it were nothing.

"It's not a difficult thing. You just have to show your face in front of people and
eat delicious things and have fun."

"It feels like a simple thing to say."

Lette burst into laughter.

"As I told you when I first met you, let me know if there's anything
uncomfortable." I will do my best to make sure that the saint stays comfortable.”

"The empress is really kind."

"Of course, it's my job to serve the nation's VIPs."

I was walking while talking about this and that, and the chilly wind of early
winter passed by them. Rette, who was glancing up, found Chloe's earlobe dyed red.

"You look a little cold."

Once recognized, her clothes looked too thin. I was worried that she might catch a
cold.
"What's wrong, saint?"

Chloe tilted her head at Lette's gaze, glancing at him with an anxious look.

"Aren't you cold"?

"Oh... It's okay."

Chloe laughed briefly, saying it was okay, but Lette was still worried. Suddenly, I
felt nervous.

It was a time when Lette was at a loss even after Chloe said it was okay several
times. A small and round sphere suddenly formed over her palm.

"Huh... Huh?"

Chloe and Lette were surprised and exclaimed at the same time.

"This is... It's a voice that I've only heard of." It's incredible."

"Oh, no..." I'm just....”

Lette looked at the sparkling sphere on his palm, puzzled by what happened.

"You look so cold..."… I just wanted to keep you warm.’

As soon as I thought so, the round sphere gradually grew and became a group of soft
lights to cover the bodies of the two. Suddenly, the surrounding air turned warm.

"It's warm. It feels like a spring day, not just early winter." Thank you, saint."

Chloe smiled and thanked Lette, who was more surprised than she was. Lette, who had
been dumbfounded for a while, soon smiled together, facing her in the warm air.

* * *

A welcoming party for the saint was held at the imperial ballroom. The event, which
began in the morning, showed no sign of ending even though it was afternoon.

According to Chloe, all the nobles of the empire gathered at once. Mikhail said
that after the welcoming party hosted by the Imperial Palace, he should tour
outside the Imperial Palace with his priests and greet the common people.

As he felt his position approaching, Lette's head turned round and round and round.
Today alone, she was distracted by the nobles she saw for the first time who came
up endlessly to greet and step aside.

Rette, who had been greeting several people for a while, barely escaped. Everyone
approached her and said similar things. Thank you for coming to the empire. I
really wanted to see her.

The great favor of strangers was a little burdensome, but I didn't hate it.

Rette, who was taking a breath in the corner for a while, found Mikhail eating
refreshments leisurely.

"I'm struggling like this, but the archbishop is leisurely eating something
delicious."
I wanted to bother him because I was cheeky, but if I moved to Mikhail's side here,
I quit because I thought I would have to be caught and greeted by people around me.

When I turned my head slightly, I noticed Mikhail and Enoch, who was surrounded by
people not long away.

Enoch was very popular, with countless women surrounding him, regardless of whether
it was a noble woman who married young infants.

If it's Enoch, it must be popular.’

Enoch's popularity made Lette's shoulders shrug.

Count Vincent, one of the saint's enthusiastic followers, was seen getting out of
the group surrounding Enoch.

Count Vincent quickly approached his wife's side and escorted her by hanging her
outerwear. I was very desperate by saying this and that to my wife, and I could
feel that he liked her a lot from a distance.

'The countess is loved by the count.’

Looking at them for a long time, the color of emotion seemed to be dim. It was a
very different kind of liking from what people sent to Lette. Pit-a-pat, it was an
emotion that was close to pink.

Lette, who also felt better, looked around the banquet hall. The majority of the
people gathered were older adults.

Among them, I saw three children of the age of Lette. Prince Elliott, Prince Eve,
and the first girl I saw. The girl was sticking close to Eve and talking about this
and that with a shy face.

'That girl likes Prince Eve. And I hate Prince Elliott.’

People's emotions were felt here and there. I felt weird. Is this also a kind of
sexual power?

Rette, who was watching people for such a long time, suddenly realized that Chloe
and Raymond were invisible.

"I can't see Empress Chloe." Emperor Raymond also...… Where is it?’

When they were not seen, useless impatience began to rise. Lette looked through the
atmosphere in the banquet hall and came out. Then I found Chloe walking somewhere
far away.

"It's over there!" Where are we going?’

A playful smile soon bloomed over Lette's mouth, who was tilting his head. Lette
hid herself carefully and slowly began to follow Chloe.

Chloe continued to walk without knowing Lette following her. Then he stopped in
front of a large, deserted tree.

It's Raymond!’

Lette's eyes, who was hiding and chasing Chloe, shone.

The two were facing each other affectionately and whispering something.

"This is also pink emotion." "I can feel that you two like each other."

Somehow, he felt happy even though it was not his own business.

"What is he talking about like that?"’

Lethe also wanted to talk with the two, but he didn't want to break this current
flowing between them now.

It was then. The feelings of the two turned darker, and the colors changed. Chloe's
color began to turn red, and Raymond...… My mind gradually turned black.

"Why all of a sudden..."!’

Surprised, Lette grabbed his fists with the spirit of running out and stopping the
two, wondering if they were fighting. Suddenly Raymond hugged Chloe's waist.

"No! It'll definitely hurt if you snatch it with such a big arm!"

I felt Raymond's black heart fluctuating. He was lowering his head toward Chloe
with a very scary look.

"You're threatening Empress Chloe with a scary expression!"’

Later, Lette tried to run out to stop Raymond. At that moment, it would certainly
have been so if it weren't for someone pulling him.

"Noo...Uh!"

Lette's mouth, which was about to scream in surprise, was covered with a thin palm.
Rette, who had been struggling for a long time, noticed that it was Prince Elliot
who held him.

"If you promise to be quiet, I'll let you go.”

When Elliott spoke with a low voice, Lette nodded quickly.

"What are you doing"?

Lette, freed from Elliot, asked in a very small voice.

"Then what are you doing?"”

"I... I'm worried that I can't see the empress."

"I thought you were following your mother with a suspicious look."

"Suspicious! Who!"

The furious Lette shouted with strength in both fists. And at that moment, Chloe
and Raymond caught him.

"Elliot..." And saint?”

Chloe, who quickly removed her body from Raymond, called the two in a shivering
voice.
"What's going on here?"

Raymond also had an embarrassing face.

"Oh, that's...".”

Lette and Elliot, who raised their heads with a creaking sound, smiled awkwardly at
the same time. I couldn't tell the truth that I had followed Chloe and that I was
also following Lette, who was following Chloe.

As the awkward air flowed between the four, something cold and moist dropped onto
Lette's face.

"Huh?"

Rette, who was raising his head, looked up at the sky and shook his eyes finely.

"It's snowing..."…!”

White snowflakes were scattering from the sky.

"It's the first snow of the year."

Chloe followed her up and said in a calm voice. Chloe and Lette stretched their
hands forward at the same time. White snowflakes permeated over their palms.

At that moment, I was overwhelmed with emotions.

“…….”

A stream of hot tears flowed down her face.

"A saint"?

"Why? Why are you crying?"”

"What's wrong with you, a saint?"

The three people watching her asked, embarrassed.

"No, this is just..."… Why are you crying all of a sudden?….”

Lette was also embarrassed by his tears and rubbed his eyes with the back of his
hand. But for some reason, tears did not stop.

It was just the first snow of the year falling from the sky. At that moment, I was
strangely overwhelmed with emotions.

“…….”

Chloe, who was watching with a sad face, carefully approached and hugged Lette's
small body. In her cozy arms, Lette managed to stop crying.

"Thank you, Chloe." I didn't look good."

"It's okay. Everyone sometimes wants to cry for no reason."

Chloe smiled affectionately and swept her back.

"Aren't you cold?" Should I go in now?"

"No."

Lette shook his head bravely. Then, with a brighter smile than ever, I looked back
at everyone, including Chloe, Raymond, and Elliott next to him.

"I want to get more snow together." "Let's stay here a little longer."

Everyone stood side by side next to her with a subtle smile at the words. Even
Elliott smiled and looked up at the sky.

The small eyes were gradually thickening. Warm snowflakes began to cover the world
white.

On a very far terrace, a blue-haired man looked at them and bent his eyes small.

"In the end, it came true."

In a small recitation, a small boy next to the man tilted his head.

"Is there something over there?"

The boy stretched his head toward the man's view, but he couldn't see anything.

"No, Hwangja." Nothing."

"Hmm..."

The child soon lost interest and leaned against the railing.

"By the way, I can't see the saint." I thought I'd see you again soon if I was with
the Archbishop."

"It will take some time to come back."

"Can't the archbishop find the saint?"

"I don't know. Right now, it's not that..."… I don't want to disturb you."

"Are you bothering me?"

The child blinked both eyes because he couldn't understand the man's words, but the
man no longer answered and just had a faint smile. The child, staring up at the
man, muttered in a calm voice.

"Every time I see a saint, I feel strange. It's similar to when I see Ellie, but it
feels a little darker. My heart is pounding...… "There are times when I want to cry
for some reason."

"The same soul recognizes each other."

No one, even the saint, could recognize, but only the man, who was the recorder of
God, could recognize it. The soul of Saint Lette, who has crossed the lost time,
and the soul of Emperor Eve of the Asta Empire are the same.

They were two people with completely different tendencies, but they had the same
soul. Due to the conflicting passage of time, a strange situation has arisen in
which two identical souls coexist in the same flow.
Perhaps in the future, the two will often feel an unknown attraction.

"Maybe it's better if it's a good thing." Because Lethe always wished to be their
family.’

The man thought that the soul in front of him was also very lovely, but not as much
as another poor soul he knew.

Lette... Maybe the most heterogeneous soul in the world that shouldn't exist in
this time. And at the same time, the world's most lovely...….

The man stopped thinking that far. The child tilted his head and looked up at the
man.

"Same... What?"

"It's not."

The man changed his words again, saying it was nothing. The child pouted his lips
once for no reason and said.

"Anyway, I really like St. Mary."

"I really like you, too."

"Hey, what's that?"”

A faint smile floated between the two.

The man looked up and looked up at the sky. The first snow of the year was falling.

"Let's stop going in now." The snow is getting stronger.”

"I'm going to stay here for a little longer."

The child grinned as he grabbed the snowflakes stretching out both hands. The man,
who was staring at it for a while, also smiled and shook his head with the child.

"Okay, then I'll get going."

The man left first. The child, who remained on the terrace alone, stood there for a
long time and was snowed on the ground. I didn't feel strangely cold.

The first snow of the year was too warm and tearfully cozy.

The child couldn't leave even after quite a few hours.

외전 8. to my little Esthel

"To my little Estelle.

Hi, Estelle. My sad first child caused by tears.

I remember all of your tearfully lovely gestures, which you constantly tried for
your mother's happiness.

My baby who came back with the cold first snow, little Estelle.

Now be happy forever in your mother's arms.

Just be happy.」

White snowflakes were dancing outside the wide open window.

When he reached out while feeling the cold air, the white snowflakes gently touched
and melted over his palm, repeatedly permeating his skin. Even in the cold air that
made my fingertips stiff, I felt itchy rather than cold.

It was strange.

Since the day of the first snow, Chloe has been thinking of a small girl.

The little child, who fell into the human world in the will of Saint Lette and
Lana, burst into tears in the first snow with me.

When I saw endless tears running down the back of my hand rubbing against my red
eyes. And when I hugged that small body with a sad heart.

Boom!

My heart was beating hard and jumping. Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat.

While sweeping the child's back, saying not to cry, his heart was racing with pain.
It was really weird.

The saint was a person who had been strangely bothered since the first day he met.
The strange longing that was conveyed at the moment our eyes met, and the familiar
feeling as if we had known each other for a long time. They made me unable to take
my eyes off the saint.

"Lette..." "St. Lette..."….”

Chloe rolled the saint's name in her mouth several times. It's really a combination
of lovely spelling.

I just recited the name, but why is my heart fluttering as if I were crying?

As I looked up slowly and looked up at the sky, I could see white snowflakes all
over. On top of it, the image of the saint crying sadly overlapped and my heart
ached.

"Chloe."

With a low voice, there was a dark shadow behind her. When I turned my head
breaking my thoughts, there was a man smiling softly at me.

The man smelled refreshing, perhaps because he had just washed up. When she did not
answer, her thick forearms wrapped around her body and whispered.

"What if you catch a cold?"”

He firmly opened the front of the open gown with his hands stretched out around his
waist.

Those hands, moving with affectionate worries, saying not to catch a cold, were the
same hands as those that dug into her gown by unruly unwinding and sneezing just an
hour ago. His affectionate touch melted away the beautiful feeling of staying in
his heart.

Raymond has always been that kind of person. A person who supports her to overcome
all sorrows with that firm and straight affection.

Chloe, who turned around and faced him, reached out with a low smile.

The wet hair that stuck above the forehead was still dripping with water. As I
touched my wet bangs, I could see his remarkably wavy neck.

Chloe burst into laughter once again.

"What are you going to do if you catch a cold?"

When he let go of his hand with a reproachful whisper, he looked disappointed.

Chloe took a step back with a subtle smile around her mouth, pretending not to know
it even though she knew it. Raymond's strong arms, which were hanging from her
waist, slipped down.

"I don't catch a cold just because of this."

A voice that could not hide his grumpy voice came out bluntly. Chloe thought he was
quite lovely and bent her eyes drowsy.

As if to respond to the small change, Raymond's body flinched. Chloe whispered,

pushing his slippery yet hard chest as all the water did not dry out.

"If you don't want to wash up again, wear a proper gown."

"Will you let me wash up again?"

"And you'll be late for the morning meeting, Raymond."

“…….”

Raymond looked very disappointed at Chloe's ensuing words. However, he nodded as if

he complied immediately and put on a pretty folded new gown on his body.

Looking at the glance of the clock, there was about an hour left until the meeting
time. Raymond was going to take as long as possible and play in her room.

When I turned my head, I saw Chloe standing by the window again and staring at one
place. It was a side view of a desperate atmosphere where I felt like I wanted to
protect it unusually.

Raymond appreciated her appearance very slowly. At the age of 20, she turned 30,
but she was still young and beautiful. At the same time, it was lovely.

I was annoyed from time to time because of the less separated men who kept falling
in love with her without knowing the subject, but why do they dare to love her even
when they risk their lives? I could understand if they shouted.
In fact, Raymond del Astarot was one of the least love-blinded men.

His beautiful hair, like a silver yarn fluttering in the wind, drew his attention
strongly.

Slowly approaching her, Raymond reached out and neatly handed her hair down behind
her earlobe. Then the side face that was revealed looked particularly dangerous. I
felt like I was going to assimilate with the sorrowful feeling from her.

Why is he making this face? Raymond asked in a low voice.

"With that face, what are you looking at?"”

“…….”

Instead of answering, Chloe looked back at Raymond once and threw her eyes out the
window again. Raymond looked out the window together from her side as if possessed
by her usual appearance.

Two children were seen running on the white snowfield within her sight.

"You're a saint with Elliot…"

Lette was chasing after Elliot. In the hand of the saint, there was a wooden sword
that Elliott used as a child. It was cherished because it was Raymond's first
wooden sword, but he managed to lend it to the saint.

Raymond hoped that Elliot would not be caught by Lette, as the spirit of the saint
wielding a wooden sword and chasing Elliot was quite vicious.

"That's weird, Rey."

Chloe muttered in a blurry voice.

"When I'm alone..."… "It reminds me of the saint."

Elliot's laughter and the voice of the saint were heard from afar. Chloe looked
back at Raymond, touching the window frame with her hands.

"I've been paying attention to you since we first met..."… From a few days ago, I
can't stop thinking about the saint. Just like when I think of you, my heart is
fluttering and sour...….”

"……That's cool.”

Raymond, who had paused for a while at Chloe's words, replied in a dark voice
resembling her.

"I was like that, too."

Raymond continued, rubbing the back of Chloe's hand on the window frame.

"When I first saw an adult in the real room with you..."….”

It's choppy.

Raymond, who had been talking so far, suddenly blurred the end of his speech with a
headache.
Nervous. Nervous.

He doesn't get sick easily, but his face is frowned due to a sudden headache. At
first glance, hallucinations and hallucinations seemed to pass by him.

The greenhouse of the imperial palace, all green, and Chloe, who shines dazzlingly
alone in the midst of it, and a very, very small baby in her arms…….

"If you climb up the clouds, there are angels' castles. An angel dressed in
white...….’

It was a time when a gentle song filled the whole space.

"Raymond?"

“……!”

The hallucination that briefly passed by the voice ringing in the ear disappeared
in an instant. Raymond returned to reality with a short breath.

"What's wrong with you, Raymond?"

Chloe was looking up at him with a worried face.

"No, it's not." Nothing."

Raymond looked around with his eyes blinking.

Where he is is is Chloe's bedroom, and in front of him is the woman he loves in a

slightly disorganized manner. It was the same morning as usual.

Chloe, who had tilted her head for a while, soon burst into a pussy smile and
turned her eyes out of the window.

"Isn't it so cute?"”

"Huh?"

"I mean the saint."

"Oh..."

Still in a daze, Raymond nodded at her words.

"Looking at that, I can't believe she's a saint of the Ramie Church. He's like a
normal kid like Elliott and Eve.….”

Saint Lette said the exact age was unknown.

Unlike the saints recorded in history, Saint Lette, who was suddenly discovered in
the large ice of the winter forest one day without going through human time...….

There was no time left as a human being because I couldn't remember anything just
before I opened my eyes.

Considering that the saints who have appeared in history have been ordinary humans
and have gained a new name after awakening and become representatives of God, she
must have had time as human beings, too.….
Raymond muttered quietly, recalling what he had been reported about the saint.

"I said I opened my eyes in the cold ice.”

"Lana God is so bad!"

Chloe raised her voice in anger at the words.

"How can you trap such a young saint in that cold ice?"

"Calm down, Chloe. But since I'm an adult, I didn't feel cold...….”

"And he can't remember anything else!"

Raymond tried to soothe her, but instead of calming down, Chloe became more angry
and huffled.

"You're so mean." There must have been times with precious people for the saint,
but you can't make her remember anything!”

She, who was not angry at something serious, smiled automatically around Raymond's
mouth.

"Yeah, you're right. It's Lana's fault.”

Raymond answered, grabbing Chloe's hand tightly. Chloe looked a little relaxed in
his sympathy.

The two turned their eyes out of the window at the same time, but where they went
was no longer visible to Lette and Elliott. Instead, the small footprints of the
two children remained and remained there. Leaving behind his disappointment, Chloe
turned around first.

At that moment, I faced Raymond again.

"Raymond?"

Chloe tilted her head and looked up at him as he was blocking him without turning
around together.

"Chloe. I thought about it again..."….”

I could feel the strength in Raymond's hand, which was wrapped around Chloe's hand.
His red eyes suddenly took on a dangerous color.

"Isn't an hour enough?"”

Chloe, who was quietly listening to him, frowned around her eyes.

"You can't end it in an hour."

"You can do it."”

"But you said that last time and eventually..."….”

"Chloe."

Raymond, who came closer even before Chloe's words were over, pulled her body hard
with one arm. Chloe, who suddenly hugged her hard chest, smiled fishily.
His red eyes, longing for him, were so lovely that she reached out and gently felt
around his eyes.

"Are you going to ask the poor servants to warm up the bath again?" You were a bad
emperor who bothered his subordinates, Raymond."

"You can wash it in cold water." No, I'll wash it in cold water."

The thick fingertips made Chloe's gown loose. Over the exposed shoulders, there
were still traces of red he had created last night.

"Wait, Rey!" The window is open...…!”

There was a curtain pulling behind her. When Chloe closed her lips at the sound,
Raymond's corners of mouth went up with a smiley.

"Is everything solved now?"

His face slowly tilted toward her. With a new trace on top of the red mark, Raymond
buried her lips above her.

"Sigh..."

Chloe, who coughed out her quiet breath, stroked Raymond's hair and smiled loosely.

"I don't know even if I'm late for the meeting.”

"Is that a word of permission?"

"I don't know."

With a subtle smile, Chloe dug deeper into his hair. Whenever moist hair was
wrapped around my finger, I felt better with an itchy and cold sensation.

"Make it a little more east, His Majesty the Emperor of the Asta Empire."

"As you wish."

With a low laugh, her body sounded in the air. Hugging her, who burst into laughter
together instead of screaming, Raymond walked in front of the bed.

* * *

'They'll forget me soon, too. Because I'm forgetting anyway...… Everyone will
forget me.’

'No, I won't let anyone forget you.’

I definitely said that. No one will ever forget her, so conclusively.

But eventually she was forgotten. Mikhail thought it was all his fault.

If I had been a little faster, so if I had left her in the world...… Then she might
not have forgotten.

It didn't matter that she forgot everyone. All the hard memories have disappeared,
so you just had to instill a new happy memory above them.
But it was very upsetting that everyone had forgotten her. The fact that no one
remembers her slender and sad sacrifice made Mikhail angry.

Even if it's forgotten by everyone, at least for them...…. For those who wanted her
not to be forgotten so much…….

"Oh my god."

A low desire flowed through his lips, which he would never have cursed in his life.

It is a pointless assumption to think about it anymore. She's already forgotten by

many, and if it's God's will, I wouldn't dare to go against it.

"God's will..."

Suddenly, his thoughts stopped at one point.

"God's will..."….”

Before extinction, St. Lethe called his oblivion "the will of Lana God." But if
it's really God's will, and that's why she's finally gone.

"Then isn't it also God's will to send the extinct soul back to the world?"

The person who is loved the most by God is the saint. Once extinguished and
returned to the arms of God, God returned to the human world.

"No way."

Mikhail's blue eyes, which had a new realization, shone strangely. Well, it didn't
really matter if his guess was wrong.

Whether what I want is God's will, her will before extinction, or Mikhail's own
will. Once I set the future direction, it was time to move. Mikhail thought he
should first meet the emperor and empress.

However, Mikhail, who visited the empress, had to step down unfortunately after
receiving an answer that she was away. The emperor said the meeting, which
continued from the morning, was not over yet.

Michael, who was forced to inform him of his visit and trudging around, was able to
find Chloe moving secretly far away secretly.

“……?”

Mikhail blinked for a moment, wondering if he had seen something wrong.

Obviously, it was Empress Chloe of the Asta Empire who was secretly moving through
the bushes, and where her gaze came from…….

"Adult?"

The saint was sitting on a white snow field and clumping her eyes. Obviously, when
I went out in the morning, I was with Prince Elliot, but she was sitting alone on
the snow floor, perhaps because Elliot had gone away.

"It must be cold."

When I opened my eyes wide and looked at them, I saw a group of dim lights around
the saint. She didn't seem to have expressed consciousness, but her sexual power
seemed to protect her from being cold.

As I turned my head, I saw Chloe standing a little far away watching the saint.
Somehow, her hands, which looked nervous, had thick fur. He seemed to be thinking
about whether it would be okay to bring it to Lette.

"Was it that kind of personality?"’

Mikhail looked at Chloe with a new gaze. I thought she was a little more elegant
and aristocratic woman, but she looked like an ordinary mother.

"Oh, okay, mother..."…. She was the mother of a saint.’

Although she herself forgot everything, she was definitely Lette's mother.
Recognizing it, a pungent sensation spread over Mikhail's chest.

It couldn't have been God's will for the mother and daughter to hesitate without
recognizing each other. She may be angry if she finds out about her decision before
it disappears.

She didn't know what she sacrificed for. But…… Nevertheless, the most important
thing for Mikhail was her, not the ones she wanted to protect.

In the name of the recorder of Lana God, Mikhail had been treated as the most
sacred person on the continent until just before the appearance of a saint.

But Mikhail was not as sweet and holy as others thought. Rather, he was more
selfish than anyone else.

He thought about calling Chloe for a while, but he didn't want to interrupt her and
Lette's time, so he turned around.

* * *

Mikhail said he would stay in the imperial palace until winter was over.

Lethe liked the warm religious body where he first opened his eyes, but the
imperial palace here was as good as that place. Above all, unlike denominations,
there were children of similar age to her in the imperial palace.

Prince Elliott was decent for his age, unlike his first impression, which was a
little off. However, it was a limited story when I was with others. When he was
alone with Lette, he used to be a little grumpier.

Prince Eve was such a kind and good person. He was kind and friendly to everyone,
so I heard that many people liked him.

However, as they were each in the position of crown prince and prince, the two were
very busy despite their young ages. Lette was a little disappointed in that.

The cute hands clumped together the snow on the floor. Lette wanted to build a
snowman. But I was upset that it didn't go as well as I thought.

"A saint who can't even make a snowman." I'm sure I'll be a tease when people find
out about this. I can't do that!"

Lethe burned his fighting spirit to build a snowman. I wanted to build the coolest
snowman in the world and brag to people. But it wasn't easy for some reason.
"Can't we just stick together like this?"…?”

It was time for Lette to stare at a ball of snow scattering under his palm with a
very serious look.

Sabak, Sabak. Light footsteps were heard. When I turned my head, Empress Chloe was
smiling at her.

"Uh...Uh...Uh...…! Empress Chloe!"

Lette, who found Chloe, jumped up with a big smile. Then the snowflakes attached to
her body fell down.

"Where are you going?"

"Yes, just..." "Well, I was on my way."

Chloe answered with a weak cough. Then he became Lettegi's teary face and asked.

"You didn't catch a cold, did you, Empress?" I just coughed and...… "Your earlobe
turned red, too."

Chloe's heart was touched by the warm heart of worrying about her.

"I'm very healthy." But thank you for your concern, Saint."

After hesitating for a while, Chloe plucked up the courage and held out the fur she
was holding.

“……?”

Lette tilted his head because he didn't know what it was for.

"This is wrapped around your shoulders like a cape. The saint looks a little
cold...….”

“……!”

Lette's eyes became as wide as a rabbit in the explanation. The red eyes shook
thinly as if they were touched. Then he suddenly started coughing.

"Achoo! Achoo!"

"Oh, my. Are you okay, saint?"

When Chloe, surprised, approached Lette closer and asked, Lette bowed her head and
replied in a small voice.

"Jo, I think it's a little cold."

In fact, it wasn't cold at all. This is because a group of dim lights next to her
kept her body warm. However, Lethe was so happy with the worries and kindness he
received for the first time that he lied.

Then Chloe's eyes drooped downward.

"Oh, my".
With a rather urgent touch, she put fur around Lette's shoulder. Then, the ribbons
attached to both ends were pulled and firmly tied in a butterfly shape.

"The winter of Asta Hwangseong Fortress is quite cold. So please dress warmly from
now on."

“…….”

Lette somehow felt strange at the touch of the fur so that the cold wind would not
come in. I'm shy, warm, and sorry for lying to you.….

"And it's not good to be outside for too long. You can catch a cold."

"I didn't stay that long."

"You haven't been going in since the morning and played on the snow.”

"Oh, how can I..."…?”

Chloe, who was persuading her with a gentle voice, paused at Lette's question. Then
he replied with a shy face with Lette.

"There's nothing I don't know about that happens in the imperial palace of the
Astar Empire."

He sneakily noticed Lette, but fortunately, Lette didn't seem to notice that she
had been watching him all day.

"What do you mean you don't know anything? Empress Chloe is amazing!"

Instead, he applauded with both hands, amazed at her answer. Chloe somehow became
embarrassed and turned around with an awkward smile.

"Shall we go back now?" Let's warm up together by the warm stove."

"Oh, but..."….”

Instead of immediately answering that he would, Lette glanced at the snowball he

was making just now.

"I need to complete the snowman..."….”

"Snowman?"

Chloe blinked her eyes and rolled her eyes along Lette's gaze. Then a strange
snowball, which was not believed to have been trying to build a snowman, caught my
eye.

"Well..."

It was strange. When I saw a bunch of weird eyes clumped together, Lette felt even
cuter. Chloe soon smiled and suggested to Lette.

"I'll help you build a snowman. Do you want to go back to a warm place?"

"Is the empress helping you?"”

"Of course."
"I love it!"

Lette, who suddenly twinkled her eyes, grabbed Chloe's hand and bowed her back
excitedly.

"Thank you! A snowman made with Empress Chloe!" Enoch and Mikhail will be jealous
of Lette!"

Chloe also felt better with Lette's joy.

"Come over here, saint."

Chloe took off her cumbersome gloves and began to sweep white snow with her bare
hands.

Lethe, who crouched together across from her, also swept his eyes together with a
little smaller hand than Chloe. Then, he made a small ball of snow imitating what
Chloe was doing and strengthened it.

"I don't think what Lethe makes is as pretty as what Empress Chloe made."

"Don't be disappointed already." Don't do it like this. If you roll it over your
eyes...….”

"Ee". Like this?”

Chloe demonstrated several times, but Lette continued to fail to make a round ball
of snow. Chloe reached out with a short laugh at Lette's disappointed expression.

As the hands of the two passed by, Lette's snowball gradually rolled into a round
shape.

"Ah..."

Lette smiled broadly as he saw his round snowball like Chloe.

"Look at this, Empress!" "Lete's snowball has become as pretty as the empress!"

"I know. He's like a saint, so he's cute and pretty."

Chloe burst into laughter. The snowballs of the two gradually grew in size.

"Hold on, saint. If you keep rolling it like that...….”

The snowball that Lette was rolling eventually grew as big as her body. Chloe
looked embarrassed, but Lette just smiled excitedly.

"Your snowball has grown as tall as Lette'

"…… It's gotten really big."

Chloe shook her head with a fish-like smile. Then, with a slightly serious look, he
looked at the two snowballs.

"To make a snowman, you have to lift it up like this..."… It's going to be hard
with just the two of us, right?”

"Hey, if you just hold it like this..."….”

Rette, who was trying to lift the snowball with both hands as if it was nothing,
opened his eyes roundly in surprise at the heavier weight than expected.

"Huh? Why is this so heavy?"”

"I'll leave it like this and ask Raymond to do it later."

You can just ask the passing drivers for a favor, but Chloe wanted to ask Raymond,
not other articles.

"But His Majesty is very busy.”

"I'm a snowman of the saint, and I'm sure he'll help me. Shall we go in now?

Chloe smiled and reached out to Lette. Then Lette smiled broadly and grabbed the
hand.

"Yes!"

Lette's small hands were not cold for a long time of playing on the snow. Chloe,
who tilted her head for a while, immediately convinced, "As expected, you are
different from ordinary people because you are a saint."

A large footprint of an adult woman and a small footprint of a young girl were
taken side by side on the road where the two walked.

* * *

Lette waited for Chloe by the warm stove.

The armchair, which shakes back and forth together when shaking, was fun, so Lette
shook his body back and forth. The wind caused the blanket covering her knees to
flow down.

As Lette tried to bend over to pick up the blanket that fell on her toes, I heard
Chloe's footsteps with the sound of the door opening.

"Oh my, just sit down."

Chloe, who walked fast, put down the tray she was holding next to her, and pulled
the flowing blanket up. A sweet scent spread from the tray on the table.

When Lette looked at it with a curious gaze, Chloe smiled quietly and handed over
the cup.

"It's warm cocoa."

"Cocoa? What's that?"”

Lette grabbed a cup of cocoa with both hands and sniffed. With the warm smoke
blooming, the sweet smell tickled the tip of my nose and made me feel better.

"Try drinking it." Your body will get warm.”

At Chloe's words, Lette took a sip of cocoa without doubt. Then, he glistened and
looked at Chloe.

"It's so delicious!"
"I'm glad it suits your taste."”

Chloe smiled and sat face to face in front of Lette. On the one hand, I thought it
was fortunate. Even when I went down to the kitchen to prepare cocoa for Lette, I
was worried that Lette might not like it.

I've never been this self-conscious for a long time.…. Even when dealing with
Raymond, he didn't read the room like this much. But for some reason...… Everything
becomes cautious when dealing with a saint.

'Maybe that's because the saint is too small.’

It was different from when dealing with Elliott and Eve. The small and cute thing
was no different from the two princes or saints, but strangely, when I faced the
saint, my heart was unusually touched.

I know how strong and great the people called "Saints" were in history.
Nevertheless, I thought I wanted to protect her. That lovely face with a smile kept
making me think that way.

"I had a lot of fun today." Thank you so much for making a snowman with Lette."

Drinking cocoa in the cup, Lette said beautifully.

"No problem. I also enjoyed spending time with the saint.”

"Really?"

"Yes, of course." "When would I ever play with such a cute saint?"

Lette's face turned red when he said he was cute.

" Empress Chloe is so kind."

With sincere joy, Lette said shyly.

"Lette is the most beautiful and kind person I've ever met!" Oh, of course... It
hasn't been long since I woke up, so I haven't met many people yet.….”

"…I heard you were found in ice.”

"What? Oh, yes!" I don't remember, but Mikhail told me that. I was asleep in the
ice."

The conversation naturally flowed into the story of when Lette was discovered as a
saint. Chloe was heartbroken that such a small Lette was in the cold ice.

"Wasn't it cold"?

"Not at all. I don't even remember."”

"But..."

After hesitating for a while, Chloe got up from the chair and sat with her knee
standing in front of Lette. Then she pulled the blanket over her knee even closer
to cover it.

"If you don't mind, is it okay to hug your saint"?

"Yes..."

Lette was surprised and asked back at Chloe's unexpected suggestion.

"Oh, if you're uncomfortable, please pretend you didn't hear it." However, thinking
that the saint would have been alone in the ice, I wanted to hug her for some
reason.….”

When I spoke out of my mouth, I felt heartbroken.

"No way! It can't be uncomfortable!" Give me a hug!"

Lette replied quickly with a bright red face. If I refused, Chloe's beautiful face
would be colored with heartbreak. I hated it so much.

A soft smile bloomed around Chloe's mouth after hearing Lette's permission. Chloe
stretched out her long arms and hugged Lette's waist tightly. Lette was so small
that her arms were far away in full arms.

Pit-a-pat, kong-dak, kong-dak.

The sounds of the two's heartbeats mixed together and began to ring. Chloe seemed
to keep crying, so she put a lot of strength into her eyes. And it was the same
with Lette.

The two did not know why being with a saint and being with an empress were so sad
and overwhelming.

"Prince Elliot and Prince Eve would be great."

Lette, who was still hugging Chloe, muttered in a small voice. Chloe, who had been
hugging a small body the whole time, looked up at Lette.

"Because I have such a sweet and beautiful person as my mother. If I had a mother,
would I have hugged her warmly like Empress Chloe?"

“…….”

Chloe's face was strangely distorted by the words. Lette hurriedly waved her hands
at her expression that seemed to shed tears on the elongated corners of her eyes at
any moment.

"Oh, no. I mean, I..."… I didn't mean anything weird. I just...….”

Chloe's arms, hugging the child, were more tense at Lette's appearance, who was
embarrassed.

"Of course, saint."

Chloe replied with a smile so that Lette could feel as relieved as possible.

"If you're such a lovely saint, you won't be able to resist without loving anyone.
I think I hugged him more than 10 or 20 times a day.”

When he answered in a gentle voice with his eyes bent gently, Lette followed her
with a small smile.

Lette gulped down the cocoa, which was just around the corner, and mumbled.
"I'm glad I came to the empire." At first, when Mikhail informed me that I had to
go to the Empire and meet His Majesty the Emperor and His Majesty the Empress, I
was honestly worried. Both of you are incredible people. I'm a saint by name, but I
don't know anything yet.… "I was a little scared that I might make a mistake."

Chloe now received an empty cup of cocoa and put it on a tray. Then he leaned
toward Lette and listened to her story.

"But thank you for welcoming me warmly, welcoming me with the first snow, making a
snowman, and giving me delicious cocoa..."…. It was full of happy things. I will
remember Empress Chloe's kindness for a very long time.”

It was really trivial things, but Lette's words of gratitude for that touched
Chloe's heart.

At this rate, Chloe had to try not to think of sad thoughts because she thought she
would be drunk on a strange feeling that kept coloring her heart.

"Do you want more cocoa?"”

Chloe smiled calmly and handed Lette her cocoa. Her cup, which had not yet been
mouthed, cooled down a little, but still had warm warmth.

"Yes! But this is Empress Chloe's Coco..."….”

Lette, who was answering excitedly, peeked at her senses. Chloe burst into a low
laugh because it was cute.

"Drink, saint."

As soon as he put the cup containing cocoa in his small hand, Lette hesitated for a
while and soon smiled with a bright look.

"Thank you!"

Chloe stared blankly at Letteman, drawing attention to the big smile for a very
moment. My heart ached as I tasted the cocoa filled in the cup and was delighted.

It's so... It's cute.’

Jamie, one of Chloe's maidens, sometimes looked at Chloe and pretended to tear her
chest apart.

"Your queen's beauty makes my heart stiff!" You might end up dying of heart
disease!" he said with a ridiculous story.

Whenever that happened, Chloe laughed, and at this moment, I thought I could
understand what Jaycey said.

Apart from feeling sad and sad whenever I saw Lette, Lette drinking cocoa was so
cute.

"From now on, I should tell the kitchen to prepare cocoa for dessert every time the
saint's meal is over.’

Lette, who was drinking cocoa hard, smiled shyly when he made eye contact with
Chloe. I was embarrassed because I thought I drank cocoa too aggressively.

Raymond arrived as the two tried to continue the story a little longer. Having
suffered from meetings since the morning, he entered the room with a slightly tired
look.

"Chloe, I need your rest..."… Oh, there was also a saint."

As he walked into the room, he found Lette and closed his mouth.

"I think Elliott went against the saint's temper in the morning."

"Oh, did you see that?"

When Lette was embarrassed and asked back, a low smile erupted through Raymond's
lips. This is because I remembered Elliot, who was running away from me in the
morning, and Lette, who was chasing with a wooden sword waving it.

"If Elliot behaves rudely, feel free to tell me."

"The... Prince Elliot wasn't rude. We were just playing around together."

His tone became coy out of shame. Raymond felt so cute because Lette was just like
a child of his age.

"That's a relief." Elliot doesn't look like me, so he's more mischievous than he
looks.”

Chloe, who was listening quietly to the two, covered her mouth with one hand and
laughed. Then the two eyes gathered to Chloe. Chloe, who stopped laughing and
looked at the two, suddenly thought their eyes looked very similar.

"It's a good thing you're here, Rey." I needed you.”

"Do you need it?"

"You need to work hard for us."”

“……?”

When Raymond tilted his head with a strange look, Chloe and Lette burst into
laughter at the same time this time.

Dragged out by Chloe and Lette, Raymond found two large snowballs made by the two.

Encouraged by two women with quite similar appearances, Raymond easily raised a
snowball over the other snowball to form a snowman.

"Wow..."

Lette ran in front of the snowman with excitement.

"Look at this, Empress!" I became a real snowman!"

"Now I have to decorate the snowman.”

Just before coming out, Chloe asked the maids to hold out the basket she prepared
to Lette. It was full of various miscellaneous goods to decorate the snowman.

Rette, who was the first to hold the elongated carrot, wanted to stick it to the
snowman's nose, but his arm couldn't reach it well because he was short. When Chloe
glanced, Raymond approached behind Lette.
"Excuse me for a moment."

Raymond, who said so, grabbed Lette's waist and lifted it up into the air.

"Thank you!"

Lette smiled and looked at the snowman's head, and attached a carrot to the desired
location. Then, as if satisfied, he slightly tilted his chin and flattered.

When Raymond dropped him back on the floor, Lette, who was rummaging through the
basket again, chose two large buttons. I was about to make a snowman's eyes with
it.

"Wait a minute.

Somehow Raymond, who became as absorbed in making a snowman as Lette, stopped her
and took something out of her arms.

"How about this instead of that button?"

What Raymond took out were large jewels, which resembled their eyes.

"Oh, it's so pretty!" But this looks a bit precious. Is it okay to use it like
this?

"Of course."

When Lette jumped excitedly, Raymond smiled around his mouth with a pleased look.

The appearance of Lette comparing this and that and carefully thinking about which
jewelry would suit the snowman the most somehow made Raymond feel strange.

It's warm and cozy...… Strangely, my heart felt stiff.

A naughty dimple bloomed over Lette's face, who picked two of the jewels. It was
the moment I was looking at that.

It's choppy.

Again, without notice, Raymond's expression hardened for a while due to the
headache. I felt like I could hear the laughter of a newborn baby somewhere. And
the following...….

"Mother, father..."….’

A little girl's crying voice...….

"Raymond?"

However, the sound immediately scattered at Chloe's call. Raymond raised his head
blankly, feeling possessed by a ghost.

"You're not sick, are you"?

"No, it's

Raymond shook his head quickly in case she was worried. Then he bowed down toward
Lette as if nothing had happened.
"Have you decided what to make your eyes look like?"

"Yes!"

Rette, who did not notice Raymond's change, replied with a big smile. Raymond
lifted her up again. Finally, the snowman also has eyes and nose.

"I think the snowman looks like Raymond."

"Hmm, in my eyes, it looks like a saint."

The two claimed to resemble each other by looking at the red jewels that became
snowman's eyes.

"I think the snowman needs an arm, too."

Raymond smiled and looked back at the saint at Chloe's suggestion.

"Will you pick up branches that will be my arms?"

"Yes, I like it!"

Lette smiled vigorously and nodded.

Standing side by side around Lette, the three slowly walked to pick up branches.

The chattering voices of Lette and the laughter of Chloe and Raymond, who
occasionally responded, followed their footsteps.

* * *

"Mihail, have you ever loved someone?"”

Lette, who was sitting by the window with his jaws held in both hands, muttered in
a dreamy voice.

"What nonsense are you talking about?"

Mikhail's eyes, asking back, were slightly frowned.

"ITZY, I think I'm in love..."….”

Clink!

I could hear the tray falling to the floor. When Lette and Mikhail turned their
heads at the same time, Enoch, who was just opening the door, was looking at Lette
with a foolish look he had never seen before.

Cocoa from the broken cup soaked the floor. A sweet scent spread throughout the
room.

"The saint..." You started to love me?”

His voice, which had always been calm, was shaking gently.

"Who is it?"

"Enoch! The cup is broken!" It's dangerous. Don't move!"

Surprised, Lette jumped up and approached Enoch, and Mikhail sat on the sidelines
and kicked his tongue.

"The cup doesn't matter." Please tell us. Don't be swayed by strange people...….”

"They're not weird people!"

"Wait, people"?

Mikhail, who had been silent, intervened in a voice as serious as Enoch.

"Yes. It wasn't just one person that Lette fell in love with, but two people."

“……!”

“……!”

The atmosphere in the room quickly subsided at the words Lette said.

"What, what. Why are you both so serious?"”

Frustrated by Enoch's and Mikhail's reaction, Lette stuttered and asked.

"I just want Empress Chloe and Emperor Raymond..."….”

"Oh..."

Only then did the atmosphere in the rigid room relax.

"Was the emperor and empress the one you think fell in love with?"”

"Of course! There's no one else in the palace that I'd fall in love with other than
the two of you!

"...I'm glad."

Enoch, who had been frozen all the time, sighed as he washed his face dry.

"I thought impure people approached the saint..."….”

"It's not Sir Enoch's fault. It's because the saint expresses it weirdly."

Likewise, with a sigh, Mikhail looked at Lette with an uneven look.

"Weird expression? No!" I, I... I really felt love for both of them.….”

Lette, who crossed both hands and put on his chest, looked excited, recalling Chloe
and Raymond.

"I feel weird when I see them. My heart is ticklish and my heart is pounding. The
empress, who helped me wash up after playing snow, said, "This is called love."

"Well..."

"That's why I love Chloe and Raymond".

"Yes, yes. Would it be awkward?"

Mikhail responded in a very disapproving tone. Whether or not, Lette asked with a
big smile.

"I made a snowman with two people today!" "Do you want to watch it with me?"

"I'm tired. It's cold outside, so I don't want to go out."

"No way!" Let's go out! Enoch, let's go out together!"

"What? Yes, saint."

Lethe went outside with Mikhail, who was bothered, and Enoch, who had yet to come
to his senses, on both sides.

He said that if you do "love," the world looks beautiful.

Lette was so happy that even Mikhail, who thought he was pathetic, looked
beautiful.

* * *

"So, do you want the saint to be admitted to the imperial family?"”

Raymond couldn't hide his embarrassment at the unexpected suggestion and asked
back.

"Is that possible?" I wonder if there will be a problem later on...….”

Chloe, who was listening to the conversation between the two without a word the
whole time, also asked in a cautious voice.

"There's no problem at all."

Unlike the two people with serious expressions, Mikhail smiled softly and said
brazenly.

"As I said, the place where the saint was found was in the large ice of the cold
winter forest. There is minimal knowledge of basic continental order or human
society, but there is no memory as a human being. He needs a family to melt into
human beings."

In fact, Mikhail has been forcing himself from before.

"Just staying in the capital is not enough. However, he has the status of a saint
who is in the same position as the emperor of the Empire.… I can't ask anyone to
play the role of a family."

"That makes sense, too."

"So please ask your Majesty to make the saint your adopted daughter."

To accept Lette as their family.

When Lette showed off the snowman he made with two people. And when I found out
that the red jewels that decorated the snowman's eyes resemble Lette's eyes.

Mikhail, who couldn't stand it anymore, has been asking for the emperor and empress
to be recognized on that path despite being late.
A long time ago, the forgotten saint Lette, who had all the memories of time, hoped
that they would not be forgotten.

'They'll forget me soon, too. Because I'm forgetting anyway...… Everyone will
forget me.’

Even a decade later, Mikhail still cannot forget her expression, whispering in a
sad voice.

Emperor Raymond, Empress Chloe, knight Enoch who was always by her side...…. Those
who failed to achieve perfect "forgetting" and went back in time. She hoped so much
that she would not be forgotten by them.

At that time, Mikhail felt even weak jealousy for them, but ironically, the only
person who remembered her after everything was done became himself.

Mikhail, Archbishop of the Ramie Church, the recorder of the god Lana.

He thought that if he was the only one who remembered her poor, it was also his
duty to work hard for her happiness.

Although she did not remember the first time she had forgotten, he could
nevertheless tell what she wanted.

She said she wanted those she loved to forget all the sadness and be happy. But it
wasn't what she really wanted. I felt sorry for her, who hoped to remain by her
side without being forgotten and pretended not to.

Mikhail is now being forced to forget it.

Even if she had to make ridiculous coercion and lies, and even if she had to use
Lana God, she wanted to protect the happiness she had hoped for so much before
extinction. So that they can enjoy full happiness by their side now.

"It's all the will of god Lana."

Mikhail brazenly lifted the tea cup, arguing that it was the will of Lana God, just
like Lette did in the past.

Raymond and Chloe looked at the appearance of savoring tea in an elegant figure in
contrast to being forced all along.

To be honest, the Archbishop's proposal was not a bad one for the Empire. Due to
various problems caused by the adhesion between the imperial family and the
denomination a long time ago, imperial law limited the union of the saint and the
imperial family.

However, the 'combination' was said to be due to a mixture. In other words, it is

not a problem at all to put the name of the saint on the imperial enemy and accept
it as a royal family.

I can't believe a saint becomes a part of the imperial family. It's not the wife of
the crown prince or the prince, but as an official crowndaughter...…. It was a very
tempting proposal for an empire.

The denomination did not form an alliance with any kingdom on the continent and
served as a bystander.

Accepting the Archbishop's proposal meant forming a solid alliance with such a
church that would never be broken, at least as long as the saint was alive.

But...

"I understand the meaning of the archbishop, but it is not easy to decide."

Raymond spoke in a cautious voice.

Becoming a saint was to become their "family" for now, regardless of political
issues. If you blindly accepted the proposal without recognizing the will of the
saint for the purpose of political gain, you might inevitably be hurt.

"Originally, the saint decided to stay in the capital for three months. I'll draw a
conclusion in it."

"Positive answer, I'll be waiting."

Mikhail smiled at Raymond's cautious attitude. I think the man who handed over
blood and flesh to the saint is a much better person than I expected.

* * *

Recently, Princess Rebecca Caroline has visited the Imperial Palace more constantly
than before. There were more times when I was with my childhood friend Prince Eve
than when I was with my mother and father.

There was only one reason. It was because of Saint Lette, who appeared just a while
ago.

"My mother is a pure liar." You told me to relax because I'm prettier than the
saint...….’

To Rebecca, who had been anxious all along since the appearance of the saint, Daria
reassured my daughter not to worry.

However, on the day of the saint's welcoming party, the saint, who followed his
mother with his own eyes, had a very pretty and lovely face enough to capture
everyone in the banquet hall.

In particular, everyone was excited about the appearance resembling Prince Eve, and
Daria also looked at the saint with a very surprised look and belatedly comforted
Rebecca.

"Don't worry too much, Becky. It's impossible for the saint to become a emperor
under imperial law anyway.’

However, Daria's comfort did not relieve Rebecca's mood very much. While people
were agitating about the saint's appearance, Rebecca was upset by Eve's reaction to
seeing the saint.

This is because Eve was openly expressing her favor with the saint.

His soft eyes and subtle smile were much more friendly and gentle than when he
treated Rebecca.

"In addition, if it's Prince Yves..."… It's not surprising if you call yourself
your ideal type!’

Thinking so, Rebecca sat leaning against a wooden pillar and glanced at Eve's face,
humming the flower crown with flowers that had been bent.

Even now, Eve brought Rebecca to the imperial greenhouse where only the emperor and
empress could enter, saying she would weave a flower crown for the saint.

"What do you think, Becky? Do you think it'll go well with a saint?"”

Eve smiled brightly as she put the corolla she had been wriggling for a long time
on her head. The colorful corolla matched his silver hair so well that Rebecca lost
her words for a very moment and stared blankly at him.

"Becky"?

When Eve called him again at her unanswered appearance, Rebecca came to her senses.

"Yes, yes! It looks good on you!"

Eve laughed at her red face.

"Not me, but I asked you if you think you'd look good with a saint.”

Then he reached out and pulled Rebecca's wrist.

"Your Highness Hwang"?

"Stretch your hand, Becky."

Rebecca stretched her hand out as if possessed by a gentle flood of orders. Then a
silver flower that glistened over her palm fell.

"Huh...?"

"It's a present."

Rebecca still fell into the illusion that her wrist caught by Eve was burning hot.

"Ah... You, I'm so happy..."…!”

Eve smiled fishily as she saw Rebecca, who was red to her earlobe.

It was time for him to let go of his wrist and fiddle with the corolla for the
saint again. Suddenly, a small sound was heard from the entrance. The laughter
quickly disappeared over Eve's face, who noticed it quickly.

"Prince?"

It was time for Rebecca to call him in surprise at his suddenly cold expression.

"Hush."

Eve's palm covered Rebecca's lips as it was and winked at her to be quiet. Rebecca
nodded without knowing English.

Along with the footsteps of the two, the loud sound of words gradually increased.
Eve, who hid behind a wooden pillar with Rebecca, noticed that the two were Chloe
and Raymond.

"Oh no. My father will be angry if he finds out that I secretly came in here.’
They were greenhouses where even the emperor could not enter without the emperor's
permission.

Even if you get caught hiding secretly, you won't be severely punished, but maybe
you'll get angry or disappointed. Unlike Elliott, Eve was a quiet son who had never
caused an accident before.

Eve rolled her eyes and looked at Rebecca, who was holding her breath next to me.
If only Rebecca was careful, there was no fear of being caught by the two.

Judging so, Eve smiled and rolled up the corners of her mouth to reassure Rebecca.
Then, Rebecca was seen once again blushing and lowering her head.

Eve stared down at Rebecca's top of the head and turned to see Chloe and Raymond.
As always, I could see the two exchanging stories affectionately.

"Of course, if an adult becomes a part of the imperial family, it will be a great
benefit for the empire..."….”

Eve and Rebecca's ears stood up at the same time at the sudden sound of words.

"Because we're going to be a family." After hearing the meaning of Saint Mary, to
Elliott and Eve...….”

"But it's weird..."…. Why is the archbishop...….”

The two disappeared along the road, exchanging conversations like that.

Eve and Rebecca, who overheard a story that seemed very important, blinked at each
other.

Then, soon, Eve folded the corner of Puth's eyes first and whispered to Rebecca.

"Please keep everything a secret, Becky."

"Yes, yes..."

Rebecca shook her head up and down strongly, but she was dizzy with various
thoughts piled up in her head.

"A saint becomes a part of the imperial family." What does that mean? Under
imperial law, the saint said she couldn't be the emperor.… Ha, but I'm sure your
Majesty and Empress...….’

* * *

Mikhail instilled power into the snowman made by Lette. He said the snowman will
never disappear until spring comes. Excited by this, Lette jumped around the
snowman for a long time and was delighted.

"I'm going to make more snowmen and ask Mikhail to use his power".

Enoch looked pleased as he watched her near Lette.

"Let's make Enoch together!"

"What? I..." Do you mean it?

Enoch, who was standing quietly, asked back, embarrassed as if he had heard
anything unexpected.

"Don't you like it?"

"No, that can't be true."

When Lette asked timidly in his response, Enoch quickly shook his head and
approached her.

"It would have been nice if Enoch made a snowman together yesterday, but it's too
bad." Mihail, you're not making too much enok, right?

Seeing Mikhail's misfortune, Lette squatted on the snow with a grin. Then, he began
to clump his eyes with his small hands.

"Okay, try doing it like a rette."

"Like this?"

"Yes! There's nothing Enoch can't do".

Not that it wasn't, Enoch created a very round and pretty snowball just by tapping
his hand a few times.

"If you make it too big, it's hard to stack snowballs." So I'm going to build a
very small snowman."

Excited Lette chatted and made several small snowmen.

"This is Empress Chloe. And this is Prince Eve...… This ugly snowman is Mikhail!"

Lette burst into laughter as he piled the two most bumpy balls of snow up and down.

"Bad Mikhail". I always say bad things to Lette."

Like a girl playing with a doll, Lette patted the Mikhail snowman with her
fingertips.

"If Lette becomes stronger later, he will return all the bad words he has said."

Enoch put a calm smile around his mouth as he watched such a letter.

Lette, who had been bothering the Mikhail snowman for a long time, turned his head
toward Enoch.

"You're a pretty snowman".

"Do you think a saint is pretty?"

While Lette made three snowmen, Enoch did not complete any of them properly.
However, the snowball, which was found in his hand, was as wonderful as the
craftsman made it.

"This snowman is a saint.”

"What? Really?"

Lette jumped with joy and circled around Enoch. Then he hung as if hugging Enoch's
back and watched him build a snowman.
"Enoch must have succeeded even if he became a snowman-making artist.”

Chloe's thick fur cape fluttered on Lette's shoulders. The sound of Lette's horse,
which is lovely like a lark, was also scattered.

At that time, Lethe turned his head at the sound of his squandering feet.

"Oh? Prince Yves!"

"Hello, saint."

Just in time, Eve, who was passing by the street, walked to Lette with a corolla
woven with colorful flowers.

"Oh? It's a flower!"

Lette was amazed to see the corolla in Eve's hand. There were colorful flowers that
did not fit the season.

"It's a present."

With the explosive feeling, the corolla in Eve's hand sank over Lette's head. It
smelled like a fragrant flower.

"I thought it would look good on you."

Eve smiled satisfied, thinking that the corolla she made looked good on Lette.

"Thank you, Hwangja!" Prince Yves is such a kind and nice person!"

"It's a snowman."

Eve said, staring at the large snowman and the small snowman behind Lette.

"Yes! They're all snowmen made by Lette!"

Lette grabbed Eve's hand and began to explain his snowman one by one. It was
already the same content as I explained to Enoch once earlier.

Enoch, who was quietly making a snowman, smiled silently as he watched Lette
chatted excitedly and Yves Hwangja responding to the story of Lette.

* * *

Sunset, the time when the sun goes down.

In the mistress for the Imperial Knights, a 10-year-old boy was wielding a sword
alone. The red hair like the color of the sunset colored the sky showed off the
boy's presence.

The Crown Prince of the Astar Empire, Elliot.

Her outward appearance resembles Empress Chloe and has dense features like a doll,
but her eyes staring at the tip of the sword were as harsh as her pretty face.

He was usually a gentle and mature crown prince for his age, but when he swung a
sword, he used to become a different person.
Eve liked the gap between the two images shown by her brothers. So sometimes, when
I had time, I spent time watching Elliott wield his sword. It was the same today.

Eve sat in one corner and appreciated her brother with a proud look. I was so proud
of Elliot, who freely wielded that big sword.

Elliot, who had been swinging his sword several times, wiped the sweat flowing over
his forehead with the back of his hand and walked to Eve, who had been watching him
since earlier. Eve naturally handed Elliott a handkerchief and smiled brightly.

"Great, Elly."

"Did you go to the greenhouse of the imperial palace greenhouse?”

Elliott glanced at Eve's clothing condition and asked.

"Huh? How did you know?"”

"There's a trace left."”

Elliott, who gently swept away the white petals sitting on Eve's hair, replied with
a small smile.

The little prince quickly discovered the green leaves sticking to Eve's clothes and
the dimly colored flower water at the end of his sleeves just by brushing them
once.

When I was younger than now, I used to sneak into the imperial greenhouse with Eve,
and the scent I smelled there gently tickled the tip of my nose.

"Great job, Elly!"

Eve just enjoyed herself and bent her eyes roundly.

"I went with Becky to weave a flower crown for the saint. But I heard something
weird there."

It was time for Elliot to return his handkerchief to Eve, listening to his usual
quiet tone.

"The saint can be our family."

"Family?"

Elliott's eyes got angry at the sudden story that followed.

"Yes, family."

"But that's impossible under imperial law..."… Oh, are you going to become a
adopted daughter?

Elliott, who had been frowning for a while, soon convinced and asked back.

"Probably."

Eve smiled and nodded.

“…….”
Unlike Eve, who was smiling calmly, Elliot closed his mouth with a quite serious
look.

"The saint..." It's a little weird. "You look like a baby who just came out of the
world."

"How?"

Eve laughed silently when Elliott responded bluntly.

"Maybe soon my father and mother will tell us, too. What about you, Elly?"

"I'm... What...….”

Elliot, who returned the handkerchief to Eve, thought of Lette.

Lette had a face that resembled them enough to be believed to be a family. At the
first meeting, even Elliott mistook Lette for Eve.

However, Lette, who watched a little closer, was quite different from Eve in many
ways. As if only the appearance was the real resemblance, the facial expressions,
trivial words and actions, and child-like sexuality were very different.

Lette, who was running with her long silver hair scattered around, was definitely
cute. It's cute. It's cute, but...…. I didn't want to admit it for no reason.

"The saint is so cute."”

"Not at all."

Elliott answered firmly as if she had never considered Lette cute.

"You're much cuter, Eve."

At that, Eve opened her eyes wide and soon burst into a smile.

"Thank you, Elly."

"You're all I need for my brother.”

"You said you wanted to have a younger sister".

"When did I do that?"

At Eve's calm words, Elliot blushed and shouted.

"I asked my mother to give birth to a younger sister at my birthday party the year
before last." Don't you remember?"

"Did you..."…?”

Come to think of it, I think I said that. So, I can't remember the memory of my
mother and father making embarrassing faces.….

"And when I was younger, I went into my father's greenhouse and picked a lot of
flowers, saying I would give it to my sister when she was born later. Eventually,
it faded back."

"Uh... Umm....”
My memory became clearer and clearer and clearer. Was it when I was six or seven?

Brandon, who was the swordsmanship teacher of the emperors, once boasted that his
late sister was born.

He bragged so much about his younger brother, saying he was out of the youngest's
position, and Elliott was upset but secretly envious of him.

I picked a lot of flowers without my parents knowing for my sister who would be
born someday, but eventually they all withered away.

He who would become the owner of the empire should not cry, so Elliott went under
the blanket and cried secretly.

"But it's all immature stories. I don't need a sister. Since there's Eve."

Ten-year-old Elliot said, raising the tip of his chin solemnly. However, his red-
colored earlobes were not covered by a stern expression.

Eve was so cute that she gently patted the brothers' red hair.

"Elly will be a really good brother if she has a younger sister. Oh, will I have an
older sister, not a younger sister? When I meet the saint tomorrow, I should ask
when his birthday is.”

“…….”

Being petted by Eve, Elliot thought he should learn more about Lette.

"If an adult really becomes our family..."….’

Pit-a-pat.

An ambiguous feeling crossed his heart at the moment. In the center of their
family, which was always four, a saint smiling brightly like a child was depicted
in front of them.

palpitating

I felt a pleasant echo as I did when I first received sword training with a wooden
sword.

* * *

Chloe reflected on the Archbishop's proposal two days later.

"Please make the saint your adopted daughter."’

It was a very embarrassing suggestion, but...… I didn't feel repulsed. Rather, my

heart pounded and fluttered at that moment. He almost said yes right away without
hearing Raymond's will.

"I can't believe it." A cute and lovely person like a saint...….’

After giving birth to Elliott and Eve, she no longer had children.

It was a precious imperial family, but Raymond did not ask Chloe for a child. The
reason was that there were already two princes, so I didn't want to strain her
small and fragile body.

"Like this, all of a sudden, daughter..."… What do you mean?"

When she was pregnant with the two princes, she gave two names because she did not
know whether a son or a daughter would be born. In the end, all the children born
were sons, so the name they wanted to give when their daughter came out was not yet
given and remained.

The name of the fairy queen who appeared in the founding myth.

When I was pregnant with the two princes, I enjoyed reading the story. Elliott,
Eve, and The Name were all names that appeared in the founding myth of the Asta
Empire.

“…….”

I tried to bring the name out of my mouth, but somehow I felt uneasy and choked, so
there was no sound.

Chloe closed her lips and thought about St. Lette again.

The saint said she had no knowledge of human society. She was a little young on the
surface, but she was still a perfect saint.

So are all of those images the results of short-term education? Then it was really
incredible. Since she has the appearance of a saint in a short period of time, she
must have the appearance of a empress without difficulty.….

"What are you thinking about, Empress?"

After breaking off the constant thoughtfulness, Bestie's voice was heard. As he
came to his senses, Bestie, who was touching Chloe's hair, smiled and brought him a
mirror.

"Oh, just..."

Chloe smiled softly when she saw herself lightly decorated in the mirror.

"Thank you, Bestie."

"What?"

Bestie, now called Count Vincent's wife, shrugged and replied.

Bestie, who is still cute and innocent, was already the mother of three children.
All three daughters resembled Bestie, and they never showed how Count Vincent cared
for the children.

Even Chloe could only meet Bestie's children at the event held at the Count's, so
it was understandable why Count Vincent cared so much about the children.

The three young sisters, who ran out down the stairs at Chloe's visit and met eyes
while watching her, and hid behind the railing at the same time, were really cute.

When the three sisters, who had been walking in line with Bestie's call, gathered
their hands on their navel and greeted them with a short tongue, everyone there
burst into laughter.
In addition, Vesti, who looks exceptionally young and is small for an adult woman,
stood side by side with the three young sisters, making Vesti look like four
sisters.

There was a pleased look over Count Vincent's face looking at Bestie and the three
sisters, which was no different from Chloe's. Even though I went through a hard
time, I was proud of my bright bestie, and the three sisters who looked just like
him were also lovely.

"Having a daughter is different from having a son".

"What? Why all of a sudden..."…? No way. Her Majesty...…?”

At Chloe's question, Bestie opened her eyes wide and looked. Then her gaze crept
toward Chloe's lower stomach.

"No, it's not like that. It's really not. I'm just asking because I'm curious.”

Somehow, Chloe seemed to have a different expectation than Chloe thought, so Chloe
quickly waved her hands.

"Pfft, it wasn't."”

Bestie pouted her lips, saying it was too bad.

"If there was a pretty empress in the imperial palace, I would have touched her
hair every day.”

Since becoming the mother of the three sisters, Bestie has improved a lot in
grooming her hair. So I used to play with Chloe and other maids' heads whenever I
had time in the imperial palace. With the excuse of decorating it beautifully.

In particular, she loved Chloe's hair. He also hinted at Elliot and Eve, who stick
to short hair, if they had any intention of growing out their hair.

"Hair..." Hmm...…. If I have a daughter, I should be able to braid my hair pretty,

right?”

Chloe asked with a slightly worried face. Perhaps because I had never touched other
people's hair, my heart trembled when I thought about it.

"It's okay that Her Majesty doesn't know how to do that."

Bestie said with a pussy smile.

"Why do you do that when you have me?"

Bestie's arrogant speech with his nose up was so cute, but Chloe felt somewhat
disappointed.

"I want to touch your hair too..."….’

When I imagined soft silver hair wrapped around my hands, I felt cozy.

Then Chloe realized that she had naturally recalled herself with her, even though
she had not yet decided whether to accept the saint as her adopted daughter.

"Why? Her Majesty?" Did you want to have a pretty baby princess?”
Bestie glistened and clung to Chloe.

"In the past, you used to say that only two princes were enough.”

"Even if it's not like that."

Not being able to tell Bestie the issue that has yet to be decided, Chloe awkwardly
turned around.

Bestie looked suspicious, but Chloe avoided her gaze and looked elsewhere.

Raymond and Chloe have already agreed to accept Lette as a royal family. Of course,
Elliott and Eve's will would be important, but they were willing to push ahead
somehow if only Lette said it was okay. If there's one thing that bothers you...….

'The archbishop is never a person who is forced without reasonable grounds.’

On that day, the attitude of Archbishop Mikhail in front of them was questionable.

'It seemed like you were giving me a hint openly.’

Raymond also said he felt it. However, he said that the Archbishop, the servant of
the Lana God, used the imperial family for the saint loved by God, and that he
would never do anything harmful to the saint.

'Still...' I'll have to ask you what the archbishop means.’

* * *

After arriving at the Imperial Palace, Lette's daily life was very peaceful. I ate,
played, and played without doing anything every day.

"Can we just play and eat like this?"”

Lette, who was suddenly worried about his life, asked Mikhail very carefully.

"You must have a conscience, too. Well, who would think you were a saint when they
saw you because you were only gaining weight by playing and eating every day.

"I can't believe I'm only gaining weight!" That's not manners for my light body
like a feather!"

Lethe opened his eyes sharply and stared at Mikhail. However, anyway, it was true
that I only played and ate without doing anything, so my conscience was poked.

"I'm a saint." We've come all the way here. Shouldn't we do anything?"

"If you really want to do something, you can develop that useless sexuality. "What
does an adult woman who can't handle her sexuality come out to do?"

I brought it up with a serious concern, but Mikhail snorted and laughed at Lette.
Lette, who was sarcastic at the words, was about to get angry.

"Michail, you..."…!”

"By the way, didn't you have a tea time with Empress Chloe this afternoon?" If it's
too late here, it'll make the empress wait."

"Oh, right! Tea time..."…!”

Lette, who raised his head, checked the clock and ran out quickly.

"It's simple, too.”

A giggle burst into Mikhail's mouth.

"Please don't do anything in this life." You'll be the lazy grasshopper, Lette."

Mikhail looked at her from behind with a deep smile.

Walking toward the Empress Palace with a quick step, Lette encountered Elliot
walking from the other side.

"Oh, an adult...".”

Elliott, who found Lette, fixed his expression, and soon greeted him awkwardly.

"Hi."

"Hi."

Lette also waved awkwardly along Elliott.

Unlike Eve, who always gives me a comfortable feeling, I was able to escape every
time I encountered Elliott. Still, as we talked a little bit, the awkwardness
quickly eased and we laughed together, but the next day, when we met again, we went
back to the awkward first time.

"Where are you going?"

Elliot, who thought he would just pass by, approached Lette and asked.

"To meet the empress."

"Oh..."

Elliott blinked with a subtle expression on her answer. Then I walked side by side
next to her.

“……?”

"I'll take you home."”

When Lette looked at him with an expression asking why he was following him, Elliot
showed an unkind kindness.

"You don't have to do that..."….”

What I was thinking inside came out of my mouth without realizing it. In an
instant, Elliott opened his axe's eyes and stared at Lette.

"Oh, no..." So, I'm afraid you'll be lazy.….”

"It's Elliot."

"Huh?"

"Call me Elliot."
"Yes, yes."

As he nodded reluctantly, Elliot stared at her. Lette added with a tilted head in
his eyes as if there was something he wanted.

"Will you, no, Elliott, just call me Lette?"

"Okay."

Then Elliot replied quickly and rolled up the corners of his mouth.

"I'll take you home since you're not bothered at all, Lette."

Lette somehow felt down at his kind words. However, it was uncomfortable to refuse
his kindness to take him home, so I just nodded.

An awkward silence flowed between the two walking side by side. Elliott glanced at
Lette.

I'm thinking about the problem of having an adult enter the imperial family.’

A few days ago, Raymond first spoke to the simple meal he had with his family for
the first time in a long time.

I wasn't surprised or embarrassed to hear it in advance through Eve, but it was

still a problem that caused me a very serious concern for a while.

The bishop said that the saint needed a family and asked us to be the saint's
family. If any noble family or the family of a saint is attached, they may use the
power of the denomination to cause unsavory things in the future. First of all, I
and your mother are in favor of accepting the saint as a family. However, I'm going
to ask for your opinion because this is also a family matter regardless of
political issues.’

Raymond looked back at Elliot and Eve with a friendly gaze and said.

"Before spring comes, all the people of the denomination have to go back. Until
then, we have to make a decision.

What do you mean a sudden family? It also happened to be a saint who resembles his
brother so much that he can be mistaken for his brother.

"I heard you just opened your eyes".

"Huh?"

Lette, who was nodding his head to Elliott's sudden question, soon nodded up and
down.

"Yes! The Archbishop said he found me in the ice, but I don't remember a thing. How
did you find out?”

"……I just heard it somewhere.”

Elliott, who had hesitated for a while, asked more carefully.

"Then you don't have any memories of your family?"”

"Enoch and Mikhail are my family.”

"No, not that..."….”

It was time for Elliott to say something more.

"Your Highness, Elliot."

Behind the two, a man called Elliott in an eerie voice. Surprised Elliott looked
back and his swordsmanship teacher Lord Brandon Kennis was staring at him with a
scary look.

"KENISE, Sir KENISE..."….”

At the same time, Elliott became contemplated. Brandon bowed and greeted in front
of Lette, who was wondering who the man frightened Elliott.

"Hello, St. Mary. I'm Brandon Kennis, who's helping His Majesty with sword
training."

"Oh, yes! Hello!"

Lette's face, staring at Brandon, turned red.

I thought Enoch was the second most handsome person in the world. However, this
man, who is the crown prince's swordsmanship teacher, is as handsome as Enoch, or
slightly more than Enoch.

"I wondered where you disappeared while training, and you were here."

Brandon, who was greeting Lette with a sweet look, immediately changed his face
sternly and looked at Elliot. Elliott crept at Brandon's wit and whispered in
Lette's ear.

"Be careful. Unlike his handsome face, Sir Kennis has a dog-like personality.

Unfortunately, however, his whisper was loud enough to reach Brandon's ear.

"Why are you gossiping so that people can hear you?"

Brandon spoke bluntly and pulled Elliot's ear.

"Ouch. Ouch".

A small scream burst out of Elliott's mouth. And he couldn't even greet Lette
properly and was taken away by his teacher.

Lette waved at Elliott, who was just moving away from her eyes because she was
amazed.

* * *

Chloe often called her in to drink cocoa or take a walk together so that Lette, who
stayed in the imperial palace, was not bored. The time spent with Chloe was one of
Lette's favorite things.

"Aren't you bored with the life of the imperial palace life?

"Yes! I'm not bored at all because the empress took care of me!" It's all thanks to
the empress!"

"Oh my."

Chloe chuckled at her loud response. Chloe's eyes looking at Lette were colored
with warm colors.

Strangely, I felt affectionate and lumpy. It's not just because of the appearance
that resembles my children.

The Archbishop said that the reason why the saint resembles them is all God's will,
but regardless of that, the saint is...….

It's just that... The saint was a touching person.

"Is it really God's will for the saint to become our family?" Is that why the saint
appeared like this with a face that resembles Elliot and Eve?’

Chloe carefully looked into Lette's face.

The saint resembles both Elliot and Eve, the twins, but among them, Eve is really
similar from head to toe. Lette was a little shorter than Eve, but there was only a
difference in hair length.

"ITZY, how would you feel if you had a family?"”

"Family?"

Lette, who was sipping cocoa, tilted his head to the ensuing question.

"Well..."

Just before coming to see Chloe, Elliott asked once about the "family." Lette
somehow had a hard time answering.

"I don't know, I've never had a family..."… No, but Enoch and Mikhail are my
family.… By the way...

Chloe's eyes drooped down as Lette hesitated without answering properly. It was a
pity that such a small and lovely young adult hesitated about her family.

"Uh... So Enoch and Mikhail are my family?"”

Lette asked carefully. Chloe couldn't answer readily and looked into Lette's eyes.
When his eyes met, Lette's face turned red little by little.

"Sorry, Empress." That was such a silly question, right? I can't believe you don't
even know who your family is.… Haha...."

I was going to answer that it wasn't true for her who smiled awkwardly.

"Clo..." Oh, my. The saint was with you.”

Daria, who was entering the drawing room door, found Lette and greeted her
gracefully with her back folded.

"Hello, St. Mary". The Duke of Caroline Daria greets you."

"Hello, craftsmanship!"
Nevertheless, Lette, who was in a sudden awkward atmosphere, quickly turned toward
the bridge and was greeted brightly.

"Is it okay for me to be with you two"?

"Yes, of course!"

"What's wrong with your legs?"

Unlike Lette, who greets her gladly, Chloe asked, wondering. Daria sat between them
with a worried look.

"Because of Becky, I keep thinking..."… "I'm here for consultation, Chloe."

"Rebeka? Why?"

"I'm only nine years old, and I think my puberty is already starting. I think I'm
only interested in my appearance.….”

"That's possible at that age."

"A few days ago, he begged Will to buy a large number of portraits of Prince Eve,
and this morning, he decorated all the walls of the room with portraits of Prince
Eve."

"Oh, really?"

"It's not something to laugh about." "I'm really serious."

"Now that I see it, the Duke of Caroline, who is amazing, is eventually a
'mother'."

"It's not something to laugh about."

Unlike Daria, who complained with a very serious face, Chloe replied with a small
smile.

Lette looked at Daria, who was worried about Rebecca with very curious eyes. I
didn't think it was very serious for Lette to hear, but I couldn't understand why
Daria was so worried about her daughter.

In the end, Duke Caroline is also "Mother"? Is "mother" originally such a worried
person?

Even if I lost my memory, I knew all the order of human society. However,
strangely, it was too difficult to talk about "mother" or "father."

After the tea time with Chloe, Lette, who had been thinking about the conversation
he had that day for a while, visited the library. I borrowed a bunch of books
related to "Family," and I ran into Elliott again.

Elliot, who found Lette, ran right away and held the books she was holding instead.

"You don't have to..."….”

"That's the sound again."

Elliot narrowed his eyes toward Lette and said.

"At times like this, I'm just saying thank you.”

"Thank you."

When I said that, I became shy for some reason.

"Have you heard about the greenhouse of the imperial palace?"”

"Greenhouse?"

"It's a place where only the emperor can enter, so it's quiet and good for reading
books."

Elliott, who was taking the lead in walking, looked back at Lette and bent her
mouth.

"Let's go together."

"You said it's a place where only the emperor can go. Can we go there?”

"It's okay. Everywhere I and Eve have been without my father and mother knowing."

“……?”

Lette glanced at Elliot with a puzzled look. Then Elliott scratched my head and
said,

"Just follow me."

Can I really follow you? It's a space where only the emperor can enter.….

Lette was somehow worried and anxious, looking around and chasing Elliot.
Fortunately, there was no one around the greenhouse that only the emperor could
enter.

'Somehow...' I feel familiar.’

As soon as I took a step inside the greenhouse along Elliott, my heart heated up
and I felt strange.

Obviously, it was my first time coming here, but a familiar sense wrapped around my
whole body.

"If you climb up the clouds..."….’

Suddenly, I felt like I was hearing a song from somewhere.

"There's an angel's castle."….’

My mind gradually became dazed. It was time to move after the sound.

"Are you okay?"

Elliot grabbed Lette's wrist and asked.

"Huh... Huh?"

Only then did Lethe, who had come to his senses, quickly looked around. Then the
sound of the song ringing in the ear disappeared without a trace.

"Did I hear it wrong?"

Lette scratched her head and smiled at Elliott, who had worried eyes.

"No. Nothing."

At that time, I heard a small rustling movement from the inside. Lette and Elliot
turned their heads toward the sound at the same time.

"Huh? Eve?"

"Prince Eve!"

"Elly! The saint is here, too."

Eve smiled broadly when she found the two while playing with baby sparrows flying
in the greenhouse with Rebecca.

"Hello, St. Mary". "You must have gotten a lot closer to Elly."

"Hello, Prince Yves."

Lette came in and greeted Eve.

"Hello, Princess Caroline."

Rebecca, who was just sitting the baby sparrow on her palm, hurriedly hid behind
Eve and said hello with only her head sticking out.

"Oh, hello, saint..."…!”

Rebecca seemed to be keeping Lette in check, but Lette smiled, thinking that
Rebecca was a little cute.

'The princess is shorter than me. "It looks really good on you because you're with
Prince Yves!"

Elliot, who was watching Lette greeting the two, smiled and walked past Lette to
the center of the greenhouse. Then he put down the books he was holding.

"This is the best place to read."

"Yes!"

At Elliot's words, Lette followed him again. Then, casually, he fell on the floor.

"It's a fairy tale book".

Eve approached Lette with an interesting look, and Rebecca, who was hiding behind
him, also approached him. Four children circled in a circle and sat on the floor,
rummaging through a pile of books.

"Oh, this is a fairy tale about your family".

Rebecca, who was sitting next to Eve and carefully rummaging through the book
together, shouted raising her voice as if she had made an amazing discovery.
"That's right. I borrowed a book to know about my family."

When Lette nodded that he was right, Rebecca looked back at Eve with a proud look.

"You're smart, Becky."

Eve stroked Rebecca's head as if she were praising her.

"You're so cute..."…!’

While a pleased smile was caught around Lette's mouth watching the two, Elliott,
who was sitting with him, looked at Rebecca with disapproval.

However, Elliott made his presence known by coughing in vain instead of revealing
his uncomfortable feelings. Then Rebecca fell off Eve, startled.

"Prince is giving a hint to the princess." I was smiling so beautifully until just
now.…. As expected, Prince Elliot is a grumpy person.’

Lette grumbled inside and regretted it.

"What do you want to know more?" Wouldn't it help if you told us?”

"Oh, well... That's...… I'm curious about how your family feels.”

To Eve's question, Lette answered, blurring the end of the sentence. I was ashamed
that I was the only one who didn't know that everyone else knew well. So I quickly
added it.

"But that doesn't mean I don't have a family!" I also have two family members.
Enoch and Mikhail are my family."

"Are you talking about the archbishop and the article?" But those people...….”

"It's my family! They were with me when I opened my eyes, and even though it was
only a few months ago, they stayed in the same space and protected me.”

To Elliott expressing doubts, Lette replied in a firm voice.

"But Enoch and Mikhail are not 'father' or 'mother'." That's why I'm curious."

Everyone thought about Lette's words and recalled their respective fathers and
mothers.

"First of all, my mother feels really good. When we're together, we're warm and
cozy.… That's why I have to protect him."

"What? You're going to protect me?" My mother?

When Elliott recalled Chloe, Rebecca, who was thinking of Daria, looked pale.

"No way..." It's not my mother but my father who needs to protect me. The father in
front of his mother is as fragile as the rabbit in front of the big lion."

"What? Your father is weak?"

Elliott's bright red eyes blinked with an incredible expression.

"Well... I'm not sure if my father feels vulnerable, but I think it's right to
protect both my mother and father."

Eve, who was listening silently, intervened in a quiet voice.

"Because both father and mother are the only precious beings in the world."

"My one and only precious being..."….”

Lette was lost in thought, reciting Eve's words.

Of course, Lette also had precious beings. Enoch was precious, and Mikhail was also
precious, although I didn't want to admit it. It would be very sad if both of them
were lost.

But somehow I felt a little different from the family they were talking about.

"Woo... It's gotten harder."

Eventually, Lette became a crybaby and lowered his shoulders.

"Don't worry too much. The easiest way is to really have a family...….”

Eve smiled meaningfully and patted Lette on the shoulder.

At that moment, Rebecca, who was pondering about her mother and father, looked at
the two with a startled look. Exactly Eve's hand patting Lette's shoulder.

"Seo, don't tell me Prince Yves is really trying to be your family, right?"’

Anxiety grew as the conversation between the emperor and the empress that I
overheard with Eve recently came to mind.

That's the only way to become a royal family.….

"Oh, I really don't know."

Lette put the fairy tale book aside and lay down on the floor. The greenhouse floor
of the imperial palace, which has been maintained at a constant temperature
throughout the year, was warm unlike the outside covered with white snow.

The grass flowers passing by the floor exuded the scent of longing again. Lette
reached out and rolled around, rubbing against the green leaves.

"Yes, saint. Then your clothes will be ruined.….”

"It's okay!"

Eve said in a worried voice, but Lette did not care much and smiled broadly.
Instead, I put my ears on the floor and listened to the sound hidden under the
grass leaf.

palpitating

There was a pounding sound as if the soil floor was alive.

Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat.

Rette, who was listening closer to the floor, belatedly realized that the sound was
from his heart, not the floor.
"Huh...?"

The same strange sensation that I felt when I first stepped into the greenhouse
suddenly rang again. Lette stayed still and put both hands above her chest.

Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat.

"What's wrong with you, Lette?"

Elliott looked down at Lette with a face of great anxiety.

"……I just, I feel weird.

Lette replied with a foolish look. The children, who had had a heated discussion
about their families until just now, became a little bored.

"Huh? Prince Eve, what's that?"”

"Huh? I've never seen this before."

Eve and Rebecca exchanged a few words and moved between the rustling leaves.

In the meantime, the beating sound of Lette's heart rate became stronger.

"It's a small box." "I guess there's something in here."

"Hmm... Wouldn't it open like this?"”

The sounds of the two men were as if they were heard very far away.

"Aren't you really sick"?

“…….”

Elliot's eyes were frowned upon as he looked down at Lette. But Lette looked up at
the ceiling beyond Elliot.

Perhaps because of the snow piled up over the transparent glass greenhouse, the
ceiling was all white.

A long time ago, Lette had seen such a scene.

In someone's arms...… In the warm gaze...… While listening to the warm music...….

"Oh! It's open!"

Only the sound of something opening with a murmur in my ears rang loudly like
tinnitus.

And that moment.

Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat...… Boom!

Lette's heart crashed down with a loud sound.

"Ah..."

Rette, who grabbed his chest in an instant of pain, twisted his body and vomited.
"Lette! You, why..."…!”

Elliott's cry rang loudly inside the greenhouse. Eve and Rebecca, who were looking
around with a small box not far away, were also surprised and ran to Lette.

"Wake up! Let's! Let's..."…!”

"Saint! Are you okay?" Saint...!"

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."… Saint... No, Saint!"

The faces of the three children passed by in a dizzy way. Gradually, my vision
became blurred. Among the children's cries, the song's melody, which had been
vaguely heard like hallucinations, came back.

An angel in white smiles at me. Dancing with flowers and butterflies...….’

The song was a cradle song played by parents for young babies who could not fall
asleep easily.

"Mother..." "Dad..."….’

At the same time as hot tears flowed down the snow, Lette's eyes closed.

"No! Lette!"

Lette's body leaned down. Eve and Rebecca burst into tears, not knowing what to do.

In the meantime, Elliot, who had not cried alone, was the first to come to his
senses and calmly carried Lette on his back and started running. Eve and Rebecca
also wiped away their tears and ran together after Elliott.

The greenhouse, which had been noisy by the conversation of the four children until
just now, was in silence in an instant.

In the silence, a small box found by Eve and Rebecca fell on the floor with the lid
open.

Three leather bracelets with a very crude shape protruded out and rolled around on
the grass leaf.

* * *

"What's going on"?

Elliott and Eve were greatly scolded by Raymond.

When Raymond, who didn't make a loud noise in front of the children, got angry, Eve
and Rebecca, who barely stopped crying, shed tears again. Even Elliott bowed his
head and rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand.

Mikhail and Enoch, who ran after hearing the news, also looked unhappy. Mikhail,
who was looking at Lette for a while, sighed heavily.

"There is nothing wrong with the saint's body. "You'll wake up soon, so let go of
your worries."

"Is it really okay?" You look so pale. What's wrong with you is...…!”
Chloe, who was at Lette's bedside, pressed Mikhail with a paler face than Lette,
who was lying on the bed.

"……Your Majesty asked me what I meant to make such an offer?”

Mikhail, who was staring at her for a while, talked about something else in a low
voice.

"Why are you suddenly talking about that?"…?”

"Where did the saint fall down?"”

"It's the greenhouse of the imperial palace."

It was Raymond who answered Mikhail's question instead. He frowned around his eyes,
pressing his thrilling temple with his fingertips.

"It's a place where no one can enter without my permission, but it seems that the
saint was caught up in the trouble of the emperors."

"Then take a look at that place."

"What do you mean, take a look"?

Raymond asked, but Mikhail no longer answered. Instead, everyone except Enoch was
kicked out of the room for the stability of the saint.

"Mother, can a saint wake up?"

"Elly and Eve". You guys take Rebecca to Caroline's mansion. It's going to be hard
to go back alone because you're so surprised.”

Chloe sent the children, comforting Eve, who sniffled and asked. Elliot and Eve
nodded vigorously and took Rebecca.

Raymond and Chloe, who were standing absent-minded for a while, unconsciously
walked toward the imperial greenhouse.

It was not known what the Archbishop meant to look at the place, but it was
necessary to investigate the cause of Lette's collapse.

As soon as I took a step into the greenhouse, the unusual air surrounded the two.

"This must be the box Eve mentioned.”

Raymond, who found a small wooden box that fell on the floor, bowed down. At that
moment, the headache that had continued for the past few days intensified.

"Ugh..."

"Are you okay, Rey?"

Surprised by Raymond sitting on the floor with his knees slanted, Chloe ran to him.

"Wait, Chloe..."… This is...."

Raymond vomited hard and touched the floor. Three leather bracelets of an old
design that were rolling on the grass brushed his palm.
"Oh..."

At the same time, Chloe also collapsed on the floor.

"Ee, this is... I'm sure that time...….”

It was "The Bracelet." In my old memories, the kid gave me...….

That kid?

Who is that kid?

"Then let's be like family, Chloe!"

A clear voice was heard from somewhere.

"Chloe and I loved each other!"’

It was a lovely voice with only affection and goodwill.

"Then did Chloe cry out of joy like Gemma's wife when she had a baby, too?"’

The voice is sometimes in the form of an adult, but sometimes in the shape of a
child.

"Don't you feel like a family because CLO and I are like this?"’

Chloe knows who the owner of this voice is. How did you forget this voice?

"Lette..."

As the tent of oblivion was lifted, pieces of memory that had been dormant for a
long time flowed out one by one.

'I totally mispronounced it' "I'm not that side."

"My mother..."… She was the most beautiful woman on the continent.’

"I know my mother really loved me.’

"It's okay. You'll forget everything you've been with me anyway.’

"I'm Rette."

Chloe couldn't come to her senses due to the swirling flood of memories. The child
called himself Lette. But the child was not Lette.

"No, it's not Lette..."….”

Crying poured out with a rough breath. Chloe barely held out with her arms on the
floor and vomited the lost child's name.

"Estelle..."

Estelle. Estelle. My little Estelle. My sad child caused by tears.

Even in the terrible reality, I was able to live and breathe with the small warmth
of the child who held me.
"Can you stop recognizing me now?" Mom, mom, dad...….’

"I'm Estelle." I loved you until the moment you died.’

"Please, please call my name once, mom..."….’

"I'm here." Your Estelle is here. But why don't you recognize me?….’

I didn't recognize you earlier,

I've forgotten about you for a long time,

How can I ask for forgiveness from you?

Estelle, Estelle, my sad Estelle.

"I'm not dying." It doesn't disappear either. It's just going back to the arms of
Lana God. So, both of you, don't cry."

'Forgotten is the biggest gift I can give to two people. Forget about Estelle now
and be happy with a new life to bless the two."

No. It can never be a gift for me to forget you.

A painful past, a death that had to be traced back, the man who bothered me...….

Even if all of them are combined, it is not comparable to the sadness of losing
you.

Estelle, Estelle, my poor Estelle.

But you chose to forget for me.

"I love you. And thank you so much, you two". My mother...… Father....'

Actually... You didn't want to be forgotten by anyone.

So you left with such a sad smile.

"I recognized Chloe at a glance, but why didn't Chloe recognize me?"’

One night when everyone was asleep, you flew like a fairy in an old fairy tale and
asked in a sad voice.

Chloe doesn't recognize me. They don't recognize me at all. I'm the one she doesn't
have.’

"In fact, I wanted to tell you to hug me, but I wanted to hug you."’

'I felt like you thought I was a little weird. There was doubt in my eyes.’

All your sad cries were due to me. The pathetic me who did not recognize you made
you cry.

I was such an ugly mother.

"...Roy! Chloe!"
Chloe struggled to raise her head at the strong shaking touch. Then there was
Raymond, who, like himself, had a terrible wet face.

"Ray, Estelle, Estelle..."….”

The moment Chloe cried and grabbed Raymond's arm, a faint song came from somewhere.

Slowly turning their heads, the two found a sad illusion remaining in this space.

Chloe of a young age singing with a small baby Estelle in her arms in the warm
sunlight. And Raymond, a young man smiling happily at his two mothers and daughters
a few steps away.

It was a memory in the old time that they had long forgotten.

"Oh..."

Chloe's teeth burst into exclamations. At the same time, Raymond held her body
firmly trying to collapse.

"That scene..."….”

Raymond's voice, which he spit out as if chewing, was roughly divided.

"I thought I would never forget it until the moment I died.”

Chloe, who was singing to Estelle, made eye contact with Raymond and burst into a
silent smile. Before I knew it, Estelle, who fell asleep, wriggled in her arms.

Raymond's eyes, looking at the illusion of old memories, shook mercilessly.

"But, I forgot. You who were so sick...… You and my Estelle...….”

The gradually blurred vision finally faded and disappeared. The cold silence fell
between the two.

When the two were absent-minded for a long time, Chloe suddenly stood up.

"I have to go to Estelle right now."…!”

The two immediately ran to where Estelle was lying. Mikhail, who noticed that they
had regained a piece of lost memory, smiled and gave way. Enoch, who was holding
out not to leave Lette's side, was also forcibly dragged out by Mikhail.

"Oh... Estelle..."….”

Chloe once again stepped up to the front of the bed where Estelle was lying, giving
strength to her body trying to collapse.

The child lay upright on the bed and exhaled regularly, just like when they left
the room. Unlike before, thick drops of tears fell over the face of the child who
was turning red.

"Sdelle, my good baby..."….”

Chloe, who carefully reached out, whispered, wiping away her tears that fell over
the child's face.

"You did it for your mom." Just in case my mom is sad...… Don't be unhappy, you
took all the hard memories with you.….”

“…….”

There was a big shadow behind Chloe crying sadly. Raymond closed the back of
Chloe's crying hand and looked at the little Estelle with sad eyes.

"My poor baby, my mom was able to breathe because of you..."… Why did you even take
your memory? You never had a memory that I wanted to forget.…. You were the only
one I had that shined and shined memory.….”

It was true. Before going against time, it was the young Estelle who supported
Chloe Garnettsch, who was unhappy with everything in life.

It was so guilty to forget about Estelle for a long time that Chloe eventually
collapsed in front of Estelle's small body.

"My poor child..."….”

Raymond's low tone crumbled in sorrow.

Chloe's body, whose thick palms collapsed, was swept down once, and Ethel's
sleeping face was swept down once. It hurt like my heart was going to break.

However, Raymond del Astarot is a man who doesn't know how to express sadness, so
he chose laughter, not tears, even at the moment of death. Even in front of the
reunion with the lost child, he was at a loss, suppressing his empty heart and
capturing only the child's face.

Then, wiping his blurry eyes with the back of his hand, he realized that he had
been crying for a long time.

You can't cry. People who will become owners of the continent shouldn't cry, I've
been learning that since I was very young.

In the lost time, Raymond did not cry at her betrayal. He didn't cry even after his
death.

When I vomited my love to her who I met again, one time. At that time, I shed just
one drop of tears. Crying to the point where my whole face is so devastatedly
wet...… It was my first time.

"Oh, no."

Then Raymond recalled the moment when he cried as he is now.

"Then."

The last moment a child, a little Estelle wearing a saint's mask, left them. He was
definitely crying at the moment he hadn't remembered for a long time.

"Estelle..."

Raymond tried calling the child's name aloud. The child who was still asleep did
not wake up.

* * *

After a long time, the two could calm down and stop crying.
In the meantime, I felt sorry for Chloe's slimmer face, so Raymond recommended her
to go in. However, Chloe insisted with Raymond that she would stand by Estelle.

Raymond, who was weak against Chloe, could not defeat her stubbornness. Numerous
emotions passed over the faces of the two watching Estelle together.

"S-Dell, who was that small..."… I can't believe it grew this much.’

Chloe remembered that Sir Enochbrance protected the child after his death.

A person who consistently protected Lette, who returned as a saint. A person I'm
thankful for...….

"Chloe, are you okay?"

When Chloe thought of Estelle's times she didn't know, Raymond asked her.

“……?”

Blinking back, he swept her cheek, whose friendly fingertips became rough.

"Tough..." Memories suddenly came to mind. All at once."

"Oh..."

Chloe, who belatedly understood Raymond's words, replied with her eyes bent gently.

"I'm fine."

His calm eyes looked at his man with deeper affection.

"When I remember you who gave me strength in every difficult moment."

As she emphasized to Raymond many times, she was no longer just a weak person.

I had a strong will to overcome the misfortunes of the past, and I had a strong
trust and affection for the man who instilled such a will in me.

"I was surprised by the sudden memory and showed a weak side..."… I'm not going to
do that anymore. I'll only show you a stronger side for Estelle.”

Chloe said that and looked back at Ethel, who was asleep. Raymond hugged Chloe's
shoulder like that. For such a while, the two looked down at Estelman, who had
fallen asleep silently.

After a long time, Estelle, who was lying in a straight position, began to toss and
turn.

“……!”

Chloe and Raymond held their breath and quietly looked at Estelle.

Estelle, who was tossing and turning little by little, frowned around her eyes and
slowly lifted her heavy eyelids. I felt dizzy as if I woke up from a long
hibernation.

"Uh..."
I sat up in a dreamy mood. As his blurred vision gradually brightened, Estelle
belatedly noticed who the two were looking at him.

"Chloe..." "Raymond..."…?”

The pronunciation was crushed and the name "I love you" flowed out of the small
lips.

No, that can't be.

I missed it so much that I must have seen a fantasy.

"I definitely disappeared at that time..."….’

Estelle remembers her last. After saying goodbye to Chloe and Raymond, listening to
Enoch's song in his arms…….

"Estel..."

Chloe, who couldn't stand the overwhelming emotions, hugged Estelle. The spirit
that had been floating for a moment returned to reality. At the same time, my head
was spinning and various memories began to mix up.

Enoch, who came to save himself from being trapped in the tower. Chloe's poor life
that Lana God showed suddenly revealed one day.

Kylos, who touched black magic to revive Chloe and slaughtered one-third of the
imperial people, once forgotten about time to return everything.

Chloe, who smiled sincerely by Raymond's side when it finally became time to leave.

And the last time I opened my eyes again from the ice...….

"Ah..."

Only then did Estelle realize that she had returned here, which had already been
extinguished.

"But why is Lana God..."….’

My heart began to pound. As I lowered my gaze, I could see my small hands shaking.
Estelle, it was her hand. It was her hands moving alive.

"Without extinguishing me..."….’

It was alive without extinction. The evidence was that the heart, which had been
pounding and beating hard since earlier.

"Sdelle, my baby..."….”

When I raised my head in a thin voice, I saw Chloe with a sad face.

Finally, I became a little more mature than I remember, but the beautiful face was
still welcomed by Chloe, whom I loved. She was calling me Estelle, a long forgotten
name.

"Chloe... Are you really Chloe?"

I couldn't believe everything at this moment, so Estelle carefully asked in a

trembling voice.

"No, Estelle."

Chloe continued to talk, staring at Estelle with an ambiguous look as if she were
laughing or crying.

"It's not Chloe, it's Mother."”

“……!”

At that moment, a clear sense penetrated Estelle's heart.

"Oh, maybe the Lana scene..."….’

Chloe and Raymond, they remembered themselves. As their child Estelle, not St.
Lette.

Since the time was twisted once, it was originally a time when she could no longer
exist. Two twin emperors were the evidence.

However, the power of the god Lana made her exist here again. It was also a
violation of the law of absolute maturity.

"Thank you, Lana Shin, my creator. I'll be happy by my parents and return to your
arms."’

At this time when he should not exist, the will of Lana God, who sent him back to
the side of his parents who gave him blood and flesh in the form of a child over
ten years old, touched his heart.

Tears filled my eyes with tears. Like a rabbit, red eyes began to moisten.

"Uh, uh...".”

As Chloe said, I tried to call her "mother," but my mouth did not fall easily.
Chloe wrapped her noticeably twitching fingertips silently.

Courageously, Estelle asked Chloe.

"Can I really call you that?"”

"Of course."

It was Raymond, not Chloe, who answered. Sitting side by side in front of me with
their knees bent, Estelle looked at the two smiling sadly.

"You're our Estelle."”

"Call me mother and father, Estelle."

Estelle's soft and friendly voice as if she were a child made the tip of her nose
sour. Tears that had been in tears fell down.

I didn't want to cry, but I didn't want to cry in front of them anymore. Sad tears
poured out, betraying Estelle's will.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" How much I...… How...."

Estelle, with her red eyes, snored into Chloe and Raymond's arms.

"I've been waiting for so long." Chloe and Raymond...… Mother and father...….”

It's my mother and father. In fact, I've wanted to call the two like that since a
long time ago. But the only moment she was allowed was the last time she left them.

"I recognized you at first sight, but you two didn't recognize me..."… I was so
upset about that...… No, I'm not blaming you two.….”

Estelle clung to the two without even realizing what he was saying. Ethel's small
body was comforted by Raymond's thick palms.

"Don't cry, baby."

Chloe's lips, which fell slowly, touched Estelle's forehead.

"My mom is here."”

"My father is here, too.”

"I'm sorry about my mom and dad." I'm sorry I didn't recognize my baby sooner. I'm
so sorry, Estelle. My good baby...….”

At the same time, thick drops of tears fell over Estelle's face. Estelle's long,
dense silver eyelashes resembling Chloe trembled, but soon the eyelids stretched at
the same time as they closed.

Raymond hugged the child's small body and headed to bed. Chloe walked together next
to her and hummed the cradle that the child liked.

"If you climb up the clouds..."… There's a castle of angels.….”

The faint sound of the song began to fill the quiet room.

"I whisper in a dreamy voice..."….”

When the song was finally over, they looked down at the sleeping child and bent
their eyes.

"I love you, Estelle." My mother and father love you so much, Estelle."

* * *

The next day, Elliot and Eve came early in the morning, saying they were worried
about the saint. Estelle, who had already gotten up there, was sitting at a table
and having a simple meal.

"Lette!"

Elliot ran with joy at the appearance of Estelle, who woke up.

"It's not Lette, it's Ethel."

Chloe, who was sitting next to Estelle and brushing her hair carefully with poor
skills, spoke softly as she looked at the two children.

"Estel..."?"
Eve, who was carefully looking at the saint's face to see if she was still sick,
tilted her head and asked.

"I will announce it to everyone at the upcoming New Year's festival. The existence
of Estelle, the only empress of the Asta Empire.”

Likewise, Raymond, who sat next to Estelle and cut bread for her to eat, explained
in a pleased voice. Because there were things that had been said in advance,
Elliott and Eve were able to immediately grasp the situation.

"Then..."!”

Elliot opened his eyes wide and looked at Estelle.

"Then, the saint..."… Do I become a younger sister?”

Elliott's face turned slightly red in the part, "My younger sister." He was shy out
of place. The moment Chloe, who discovered it, burst into laughter, saying, "Oh
my!"

"What do you mean sister?"”

Raymond said, frowning his eyebrows.

"Estelle is your obvious older sister.”

"What?"

Elliott was surprised by his father's neat words and blinked.

"Ha, but I was the eldest in the family of Asta!"

"The first child of me and your mother is Estelle."

"Estel is a span shorter than us".

Elliot's expression looking at Estelle while asking back looked somewhat unfair.

"I see. The saint, no, Estelle is my older sister now."

On the other hand, Eve, who had a peaceful face, smiled broadly and approached
Estelle to greet her.

"Thank you for being my family, Estelle."

Elliot with a confused expression and Eve smiling brightly, a pleased smile bloomed
over Estelle's face looking at her twin brothers.

"Thank you, Elliot, Eve." For protecting the two of you from being sad while I was
away."

Estelle, who pushed the indescribable thank-you down her throat, replied, rolling
up the corners of her mouth.

"Me too, Eve."

Estelle tiptoed and stroked her brother's head, who accepted her without
hesitation. Elliot, who was looking at it from the side, rolled his eyes and
attempted internal rationalization.
'Well, it's not that important whether it's a sister or a sister. Estelle is older
than me, but she's still smaller and cuter than me. That's why it doesn't matter!’

After making a judgment in his head, Elliot walked to Eve's side and popped his
head toward Estelle.

“……?”

"It's cheating to only favor Eve." Pat me, too."

Unlike speaking in a solemn voice, the face was red.

Chloe and Raymond, who knew Elliot had long wanted to have a female brother,
laughed aloud at the sight.

"Elliot, Eve." There is something your father will ask you to do, so keep it in
mind."

Raymond, who drew attention by coughing several times, said with a very serious
face.

"From now on, you have to protect Estelle. Estelle is small and vulnerable like
your mother.….”

When she glanced at Chloe, blurring her words, she was staring at Raymond with a
slightly pale look. He was determined not to agree with the word weak.

"Well, so relatively." You're weaker than your father. Anyway, do you remember how
your father handled the dangerous men who approached your mother?"

"Yes, father."

"Of course, dad."

Elliot and Eve nodded at the same time and answered.

"If something similar happens to Estelle in the future, you have to deal with them.
Do you get it?

"No, no one will harm me. She's the only adult in the continent!"

Estelle, who was listening to the three rich men's conversation with an interesting
look, grinned in.

"That's right, Raymond." What do you mean "handling"? You're like a villain who
does bad things."

“…….”

When even Chloe stepped up and helped, Raymond closed his mouth and avoided eye
contact. I think Elliot and Eve should ask for it again when there are no two
women.

"Ellyott, Yves, do you want to sit here and eat this with me"?

Estelle asked, pointing to the slices of bread Raymond cut into bite pieces. The
twin prince quickly answered and sat face to face in front of Estelle.
"Are you okay now?"”

"You're not going to faint like yesterday, are you"?

Chloe and Raymond's hearts were overwhelmed as three children who looked just like
each other sat in front of one table and talked together.

The two couldn't say anything for a while and just looked at the three children.

* * *

Estelle had to spend a very crowded morning. It was only after a long time that my
family, who didn't want to get away from me, returned to busy work.

"It's still like a dream..."….”

When I put my small hand on my chest, I could feel the excitement in my beating
heart rate. Estelle, who had been sitting idle for a while, got up from her seat
and came out.

Since I regained my memory, there has been someone I've been thinking about.

Enochbrance.

The man who protected her last.

Before turning back time, poor Estelle was the only friend, family, teacher, and……
The only man in any sense.

The only man who remembered her by her side even after turning back time.

"You said you would go to a place where you could remember me for a long time."

Coming out, Estelle found Enoch, leaning against a wooden pillar and closing both
eyes. His sitting on the cold snow field made Estelle's heart ache.

"Thanks to you, we met."

Every step she took, Estelle's body grew little by little, and she grew to an age
just before turning back time.

As I bent down toward Enoch, who was closing my eyes, long hair that grew together
flowed down his face. At the same time, the tightly positioned platinum eyelashes
wriggled and moved.

"Who are you?"

A weakly frowned face and a cold voice headed toward Estelle. He didn't recognize
her and was showing a lot of displeasure, but he was still the face and voice that
Estelle liked and loved so much.

"Oh, my. I woke up."”

"I asked who it was."

Enoch had become sensitive to the fullest sensitivity. Since coming to the imperial
capital, young women have been constantly accessing it. Even if I kept rejecting
it, it came up and Mikhail felt sorry.
Even so, I was guilty of not being able to properly stand by the saint, but the
guilt reached its peak yesterday when the saint collapsed in the greenhouse of the
imperial palace.

Fortunately, he was told that there was no abnormality in his body, but since last
night, the emperor and empress have been by the side of the saint, so there was no
way to examine the safety of the saint. So he was in a very bad mood right now.

"I'm glad Enoch doesn't remember me. Enoze is straightforward in areas that don't
need to be.”

In the meantime, a woman I saw for the first time approached and was calling my
name intimately. At first glance, it resembled Empress Chloe, but not Empress
Chloe.

"I came to say thank you so much."

“……?”

Is she a weird woman? As soon as I thought about it.

"I love you, my Enoch."

The woman wrapped Enoch's face in one hand and slowly bent down. Confused, he was
seen growing his eyes round.

The woman smiled forcefully and kissed his eyes. At the same time, Enoch's green
eyes closed and fell asleep.

"There are many families now, so please be the only one other than family this
time."

Seeing Enoch sleeping with regular breathing, Estelle smiled.

"Six years later, Estelle will become an adult."

There was still a necklace around his neck.

"You have to wait pretty until then."”

Finally, Estelle, who looked down at him one more time, turned around with a smile
like a child. Her body, humming and walking, turned into that of a young child
again.

Cold snow melted around Enoch's seat and green sprouts sprouted. The warm energy
stayed in the space for a long time.

* * *

On New Year's Day, which marks the beginning of the new year, Raymond made a
surprise announcement in front of everyone.

"St. Lette will enter the Asa imperial family as the only empress between Emperor
Raymond and Empress Chloe."

He rolled up the corners of his mouth at an angle, enjoying the reaction of the
people humming in surprise.

"Princess Estelle." It will be another name for the saint in the future, so welcome
all the new empress of the Astar Empire."

Raymond's voice proudly proclaiming that "Student Lette" now has another name
"Estelle," and those who were puzzled at first soon applauded and welcomed Princess
Estelle.

"Tonight's ball will be entirely for the well-being of the Empire and for Empress
Estelle."

Raymond, who said so, stood up from his seat. Then he approached Estelle, who had
been sitting between Elliot and Eve with a nervous look.

Jabak, Jabak. As his steps neared, Esdel's expression also stiffened beyond
tension.

"My lovely Estelle."

Raymond, who kneeled on one knee in front of Estelle, held out his thick palm. Then
he asked in a caring voice.

"Will you dance with your father for the first time as a princess?"”

“…….”

When nervous Estelle couldn't respond and just stared foolishly, Elliot, who was
next to her, poked Estelle in the side.

"Yes, yes!"

Only then did Estelle, who came to his senses, jump up and hold Raymond's hand.
Everyone burst into a happy smile at the lovely young empress.

Little Estelle, holding her father's hand and moving toward the middle of the
ballroom, caught everyone's attention.

Estelle's heart was pounding. I was more excited than when I appeared in front of
people as a saint Lette. I was worried that I might faint because I was so happy.

Raymond and Estelle danced to the music played by the musicians. Chloe looked at
them with a somehow emotional look.

"Phew, that's a relief."’

Meanwhile, Rebecca, who was tightly attached to Daria, breathed a sigh of relief as
she watched it.

I don't know how much I've been nervous over the past month. Just in case the saint
becomes Prince Eve's princess.

Rebecca, who was just relieved, welcomed the new empress with a more pleasant face
than anyone else who gathered here.

At the end of the music, amid people's applause, Raymond took Estelle to Chloe's
side.

Between Chloe and Raymond's golden chair, there was another small golden chair that
fit Estelle's size.

"It was a great dance, Estelle."

Chloe said, gently patting Estelle's head. Estelle's cheeks were shyly heated up by
her praise.

"Thank you, mother."

Estelle, whispering quietly toward Chloe, turned her head and told Raymond.

"Thank you, dad, for dancing with me..."….”

It's already been a week since I called them mother and father, but my heart still
tickled whenever I took the words out of my mouth.

The second music began, and this time, the spectators came out to the center one by
one and began to dance hand in hand with their partners.

As it became a little more noisy, Elliot and Eve approached the place where Estelle
was. The twin prince smiled at Estelle at the same time.

"Hi, Estelle. "We're really a family."

"That was a great debut, Estelle."

Even the two emperors were called Estelle, so now I really felt like a family.

"Thank you, Elly! And Yves!

Excited, Estelle replied with a bright smile on her whole face. Elliott and Eve
watched the laugh blankly for a very short time, and soon they burst into laughter
together.

Mikhail and Enoch were watching from a little far away.

"Isn't it great"?

"I know."

Enoch responded quietly to Mikhail's words. A happy smile was hung around Enoch's
mouth.

"Aren't you sad"?

Mikhail, who had been staring at him for a while, suddenly asked.

"What?"

Only then did Enoch take his eyes off Estelle and look back at Mikhail.

"Should I be sad"?

"It's not."

Mikhail smiled and shook his head at Enoch's puzzled expression.

"I'm going to get ready to go back to church soonest church soon. What are you
going to do?”

"Oh..."
Enoch hesitated for a moment and glanced at Estelle, who was smiling in the
distance again. He was the Holy Knight of the Ramie Church. If the Archbishop goes
back, he should go back to the church with him, but...….

"If you want, please remain in the empire and be the knight of the Holy Mother, no,
Empress Estelle."

"I'm still...… Is it okay?

"Of course. You deserve it most than anyone else."

Mikhail spoke in a conclusive voice.

"If possible, I'd like to watch the empress grow up next to her for a long time."

Enoch replied, fiddling with the necklace around his neck.

"Oh, my. My stomach hurts for no reason."

Enoch smiled calmly at the voice of the grumbling Archbishop.

Soon after, the third song began, and aristocratic infants who recognized Enoch
crept toward their presence.

Mikhail left with a look of annoyance. As he was about to go out toward the hallway
where the terrace was located, he suddenly turned around and saw Estelle.

Estelle was still smiling brightly among her new family.

"If you don't get happy again this time, I won't forgive you for being a saint."

A smirk and a vain smile flowed through his lips, spitting out an invisible threat.

"Let's end it with a happy ending, my princess."

Oh, it wasn't a princess, it was a empress. Whatever.

Mikhail, who saw Estelle get up with both arms held by the two emperors, turned
around grumbling. It was time to let go of the lingering feelings for Estelle's
happy ending.

The children's innocent laughter was mixed through the music that rang softly.

Leaving behind the laughter, Mikhail walked down the quiet hallway. White snow was
falling out of a large window filling the side of the hallway.

That's how the most beautiful year of the Asta Empire began.

"So my little Estelle."

Baby, just be happy. For a long, long time. Forever.」

외전 9. Empress Chloe's drinking habits.

On the first day of the new year, a ball for the empress was held more splendidly
than ever. Chloe felt unusually good that day.

Everyone welcomed the new empress and gave her words of blessing. Some envied and
congratulated her for how she got such a pretty empress.

Raymond also felt better than usual, and unlike usual, when he sat arrogant and
waited for people to come, he stood up and walked among various nobles.

Elliot and Estelle couldn't overcome their sleepiness and went in first as it got a
little darker. No matter how much he was the crown prince and saint of the empire,
he was young children.

Eve took Rebecca out somewhere early.

Time gradually ran toward midnight, and Chloe, who felt extremely good, drank one
after another.

"Huh? It's snowing..."….”

Suddenly, a white snowflake falling out of the window caught her eye. I remembered
the first snow of this winter.

It was the day of the saint's welcoming event. It was also the day when he tried to
have a secret meeting with Raymond, but was caught by Estelle and Elliott who
followed.

We met the first snow together, and as soon as the first snow fell on our palms, we
hugged Estelle, who burst into tears. The small body that was hugging in my arms
was so lovely.

"Poohhhhhhhhh..."

Chloe's mouth, recalling Estelle, burst into a pleasant laughter.

"Your Majesty, you must be in a good mood."

Young-sik, a young noble passing by, blushed slightly and talked to him.

"Sure. Very good. If there's happiness, wouldn't it feel like this?….”

Chloe took another sip of the champagne she was holding in her hand and forcefully
folded her long eyes.

"Oh..."

At the moment, nobleman Young-sik, who was facing her, burst into a small
exclamation, and unknowingly dropped the glass of champagne in my hand to the
floor.

Clink.

Everyone's attention was focused on the loud sound. Raymond, who was talking to
other nobles, looked at Chloe's condition and hurriedly stopped talking and strode
to where she was.

"Empress..."
Oh, crap. I wasn't paying attention, but she seems to have drunk too much. Chloe,
who found him, bent her red eyes.

"Yeah, Rey..."….”

Gradually, her drinking habits were about to come out. Raymond quickly wrapped her
back in one arm and made her lean toward me.

"I'll take the empress now."

Chloe's drinking capacity was not very weak, but if she drank too much, she had
some injections.

Raymond went outside, supporting Chloe with an expression of frustration. Chloe's

body flinched when the cold snowflakes touched her skin.

"Chloe? Is it okay?" How much did you drink?”

"Raymond del Astarot."

Chloe, who turned her body around, looked straight up at Raymond and gave her
strength to her eyes. Then he clapped and grabbed Raymond's face with both hands.

"It's the emperor of the Asta Empire."

"Okay, Chloe. "I'm the emperor."

Raymond responded awkwardly with Chloe holding his face.

"You're so handsome."”

Chloe's both hands began to share Raymond's face. Raymond was desperate with the
feelings of a bully.

"Okay, hold on. Chloe." First, I'll go into our room...….”

"Give a kiss to the handsome emperor."

Chloe, who rolled up the corners of her mouth, raised her tiptoe, and put her lips
over Raymond's lips.

"This award is only for you, Rey. Because you are the most handsome emperor in the
Asta Empire."

"K, Clo... "Uhhhaha.

Raymond, who was trying to stop Chloe, soon couldn't do anything and was helplessly
beaten by Chloe, who hit his lips.

Drunk Chloe was too intense and hot. Raymond couldn't stop and held her back hard.

"Ha... Chloe..."….”

With his lips removed, he looked down at her with eyes full of gastritis. Chloe
also glanced up at him.

The red cheeks and eyes over the white face reflected by the light aroused
Raymond's crazy thirst. Slowly, her eyes seemed to bend savagely, and a clear
laughter burst out.
In fact, Chloe's drinking habits have a long history. From a time that has now
disappeared.

Drunk Chloe first turns very red. Raymond and Daria seriously argued that Chloe's
bill for abstinence should be passed by the aristocratic parliament in a face that
makes viewers fascinated by men and women of all ages.

Second, laughter is broken. At first, the eyes, which are red like jewels, are
bluntly bent and smile, but when they are a little more drunk, the cherry-colored
lips bend roundly.

Then, when her injection reaches its peak, a laugh like a girl would burst out, and
the laugh was very fatal. Several victims had already suffered from lovesickness
due to her laughter.

Third, it shortens words. In fact, this was also Raymond's favorite part to the
point where his eyes were flipped. Chloe, who speaks informally, used to show a
different charm that was not usually seen, especially the new charm shone more on
the bed.

Fourth, I am good at running. It's not just that I'm good at it. It's incredible.
To some extent, even Raymond, who had never been behind in chess, could not catch
up with Chloe, who started running drunk.

And now Chloe's injection was heading from third to fourth.

Chloe, who smiled seductively as if she were fascinated by her opponent, suddenly
pushed Raymond's body slightly.

"Chloe..."

Then, taking advantage of his embarrassment, he turned around and ran away to the
other side.

"Chloe..." No! Everyone, hold onto the empress!”

Raymond del Astarot was a victim of her drunkenness forever.

And there were several more scapegoats before he claimed to be the victim himself.

Kylos Ludwig.

The man in the forgotten time, who no one can remember now, once recommended Chloe
to drink alcohol of the emperor's favorite taste, and was beaten.

"Uncle, you're such a jerk."’

Kylos couldn't come to his senses for a while as he slapped and ran away.

When he came to his senses belatedly and chased him, he could find Chloe holding a
young driver, sniffling, and laughing repeatedly.

"Uncle..."… You're such a jerk.…!’

Even when I listened closely to what he said to the driver, all he could say was
his own swear words. It was fortunate to catch Chloe again, but the problem was
that the young knight had a crush on her.
"You punk! Lady Garnetesch's enemy..."…!’

The young knight, soaked in the fever of love, dared to rush into Kylos with a
weapon and immediately went out.

Kylos was going to take Chloe to the bedroom and put her to sleep, but Chloe
slapped Kylos again and ran away. No matter how fast it was, Kylos missed her
again.

When I belatedly found her smiling while crying after grabbing the kitchen maid,
even the kitchen maid had already fallen in love with her in love.

"Uncle..."… You're such a jerk.…!’

"You punk! Lady Garnetesch's enemy..."…!’

Still, the maid was a little smarter than the young knight.

Instead of trying to harm Kylos on the spot, he mixed strange medicine with Kylos'
meal the next day and was immediately caught and kicked out.

Chloe, who drank, slapped him twice, and was threatened with life by the wrong
people who were possessed by her.

Since then, Kylos has not recommended Chloe to drink. Of course, the appearance of
drinking alcohol was also amazing enough to fascinate men and women of all ages.
However, when she was drunk, she was worried that she could do something wrong in
the future because her mental state was not very good.

Moreover, for some reason, Chloe never remembered that she was drunk. She was
mistakenly remembering that she spit out the whiskey she had drunk at the
recommendation of Kylos.

In fact, it was only the first sip she spat out whiskey, and after that, she drank
all a bottle of whiskey because of the blooming pottery.

However, now that Kylos Ludwig was not dead, none of them remembered it.

The second victim is Daria Caroline.

When she forced Chloe not to drink alcohol, she was rather severely beaten by
Chloe's drunkenness.

"Did you tell me to be a mistress?"’

I should have noticed that she was drunk from the time she suddenly got shorter.

"Do you want me to be your mistress?"’

The subtle voice was similar to that of the seducing person, so Daria thought she
was not drunk, but daring to seduce herself.

"Hold on, Chloe." Even though I played such a joke on you...….’

The place where they drank was on Chloe's bed, and her body collapsed on the bed
even before Daria made an excuse.

But I can't be the mistress of the Empress. Because I...….’

Crack, knock.

Thick drops of tears fell over the face of the leg. Her whole face was heated up.

Chloe, who climbed on the throne and bent her eyes and shed tears, was insanely
fascinating. To the point where even the heterosexual Daria is swept away.

Unlike Kylos Ludwig, who had a thorough personality, Daria Caroline had a human
aspect of repeating the same mistake from time to time.

So Daria often recommended Chloe to drink and was in a dangerous situation even
after that.

Then Chloe always regretted it when she got drunk, but perhaps Daria Caroline will
never get out of the way of that mistake and regret for the rest of her life.

In addition, the reason why Daria became so lazy was because she had a corner of
faith.

Raymond del Astarot. Poor guy who always puts his head down when it comes to Chloe.

When Chloe was drunk, nothing but Raymond was the most embarrassing. So he was
always twice as nervous as usual when Chloe was drinking, but he was so happy today
that he relaxed.

It was a mistake. I can't believe I let Chloe get drunk like this.

After running for a long time, Raymond found Chloe caught by the knights not far
away.

"Chloe! Oh, my. Crap."

Chloe was telling them something with a very mournful gesture, and the eyes of the
knights looking at her were dimly relaxed.

"Everyone needs to know how cute and lovely Estelle is."

"Yes, Empress!" We will serve Princess Estelle more carefully!"

"You can't just serve them." You have to know the loveliness of that child. Do you
know what I'm saying?"

"Yes! Got it!"

"Really? Do you really know?" "Aren't you just answering what comes out of your
mouth?"

From Raymond's mouth, who watched it still, a faint smile came out as if he was a
little discouraged.

"Huh... Now even drunk suspicion."

Walking to Chloe, he wrapped his arm over her shoulder. Then, the knights who were
possessed by Chloe belatedly found Raymond and bowed their backs in surprise.

"Hwa, emperor, your highness!"

"Thank you for being the empress's horse. But now that I'm here, let's go."
"Yes, yes!"

The knights, surprised by Raymond's sad eyes, bit themselves. Raymond took a step,
lifting Chloe's body.

"Chloe, you're really..."….”

With a short sigh, Chloe in his arms burst into laughter.

"But everyone has to know how lovely Estelle is.”

"Today is Estelle..."….”

"You have to leave a portrait of the child smiling shyly. You look like Raymond
when you roll up the corners of your smile. Oh, Raymond is the man I love the most
in the world.….”

The chattering voice was not so bad, so Raymond had a smile similar to hers.

"Oh? It's Raymond!"

Chloe, who found the corner of his mouth creeping up, applauded with joy.

"Oh, my. I'm drunk properly."”

"I love you, Rey." I really, really like you."

Chloe, who stretched her arms, grabbed Raymond's cheek and pulled it, and put her
lips on it.

Even though she is drunk, she feels lovely rather than annoying because she is
Chloe.

Because she's Chloe. Because she's my only lover in the world.

"Tonight will be very long."

Raymond shook his head and finished his walk.

Her clear voice ringing in her ears warmed up his face more gently.

* * *

The next morning. Chloe, who woke up a little late, looked around blankly.

"Oh..."

I sighed at the thought of being drunk. There was no hangover at all, considering
that all the seats of memory had been blown away.

It was time for Chloe to get up out of bed.

I heard a knock, a cute knock. None of her maids knocked so lovely.

"Come on in."

When I asked him to come in hiding his curiosity, the door immediately opened wide
and a clear voice rang.
"Mother!"

"Estelle?"

"I'm here to say hi to you!"

It was Estelle who opened the door and came in.

"Say hi to the door"?

It was a custom that did not exist in the Asta Empire. Chloe, who had never
received such a thing, asked back in embarrassment. Then Estelle smiled brightly
and bowed to Chloe.

"I hope you have a happy and joyful day just like your mother's beauty!

"Thank you, Estelle."

Chloe, who belatedly thanked him, smiled briefly and hugged Estelle once.

"You're wearing pants".”

"Yes! Elliott said he'll show you the hunting ground today!" I'll go to the hunting
ground and catch the golden lion!"

"Golden lion?"

Chloe tilted her head to a sudden story.

"I'll make you a great gift with the fur of the golden lion, so please look forward
to it!"

Estelle, who was talking excitedly, looked at the clock once and rushed out, saying
she would be late.

"Hmm... There won't be a golden lion living in the palace hunting ground..."….”

Chloe hesitated whether she should let Estelle know or not even now.

"Estel will be disappointed."”

After contemplating for a while, she called in the maids and asked them to bring
the fur of the golden lion in the warehouse.

It was the item Elliott, who participated in the last hunting festival, received as
a prize. Fortunately, thanks to its well-stored condition, it was in very good
condition.

With the help of the maids, Chloe began cutting the golden lion's fur. This is
intended to make a cute cape that suits Estelle.

"I think it would look so good on you."…!’

While making it, I thought I should make Elliott and Eve's. When I thought of the
three children who would wear the golden lion's cape and stir the imperial palace
together, I burst into laughter.

Standing by the window where white snowflakes were scattered like rain, Chloe
looked at Estelle and Elliot running far away. The way she held her hands tightly
made her happy.

The winter of the year Estelle returned to her was the most beautiful and warmest
winter in the world. It was such a happy winter that I would never forget.

Finally, complete happiness stayed with her.

-end